

&. 









..,,7'' o'' V'-.-^'-.-?.^- 

•n <,* ''^fe'- "^ ♦* ♦<(( 



i^ t • O 






>^'% 



• 4 o 








^0 







fy s * * r "^ 



.^^ 







4^ ^ml0b>-' ^. « -v^$^\d^' 




:ne he f^Vi'uiiuC yJ},' ^r'l 



'tt* 






r cj u- ii5 aiije- TIP h I e; cit^S m 



cunji^fj ! 



fqt^ai-fi. iin:!yc|t »^f,t ^empw Tii)te|i=;ef ?.'^^ 
m6^|tcef. tfe^nicjte- fr-inire^' cj^Cji^^^}^ {,,,;; 

T1r;^ fo'iiej. L^-e ^,a. c^'^/i^^ -^^}9^ 






MS. COTT. VlTELLIUS A. XV, 
Fol. i6o^ (reduced). (U. 1352 77 ) 




knu;u |;0ti W iu\Hina liyrtc* !i%<?ti 
^|Uiev^ mi« o^if Itf^iic tmn ^?t^j/m^ 

SCft: l^|i€*^0|i o^^tte- Lb^i^tm j;aii^ j>'| 
hMn^irCi imi^tv^ cmi\wi\k^ ^m^hilii^l'^ 



MS. COTT. VlTELLIUS A. XV. 
Fol. 184a (reduced). (11. 2428 50) 



BEOWULF . 

AND 

THE FIGHT AT FINNSBURG 



EDITED, WITH INTRODUCTION, BIBLIOGRAPHY, 
NOTES, GLOSSARY, AND APPENDICES 



BY 

FR. KLAEBER 



D. C. HEATH & CO., PUBLISHERS 

BOSTON NEW YORK CHICAGO 



-V^vr 



Copyright, 1922, 
By D. C. Heath & Co. 



FKINTED IN U.S.A. 

M ^^ 1922 
i K 7 7 :< ."i 2 



\\6 



CONTENTS 

BEOWULF 
Introduction ......... ix 

1 . xArgument of the Poem ...... ix 

2. The Fabulous or Supernatural Elements . . . . xii 

3. The Historical Elements ...... xxix 

4. The Christian Coloring ...... xlviii 

5. Structure of the Poem ...... Hi 

6. Tone, Style, Meter lix 

7. Language. Manuscript ...... Ixxii 

8. Genesis of the Poem . . . . . . .civ 

Bibliography ....„,.. cxxiii 

Table of Abbreviations . , . . , . . clx 

Text of Beowulf ........ i 

Notes . . . . . . . . . .121 

THE FIGHT AT FINNSBURG 

Introduction . . . . . . . .219 

Bibliography ......... 227 

Text . . . . . . . . , .231 

Notes . . . . . . . . . -236 

Appendices 
1. Parallels . . . . . . . .239 

II. Antiquities . . . . . . . ■ ^S^ 



iv CONTENTS 

III. Textual Criticism (Grammatical and Metrical Notes) 258 

IV. The Text of Waldere, Deor, and Select Passages of 
WiDSID ^^^ 

Glossaries 

Glossary of Beowulf . . . • • • -273 

Proper Names 4^3 

Glossary of The Fight at Finnsburg . . . • « 411 









T>-^ 








... ^-r- --"^^ 




I. 


/ 


/ 


^ 

i"-\ 




^ 

-> 


K?5*r ,«? -« i, 


jf 


"fe 





Fig. I. — The Gokstad Boat {cir. 900 a. d. ; reconstructed). 

Found in a grave mound near Gokstad, southern Norway, and preserved in 
Christiania. 

From 0. Montelius, Die Kultur Schwedens in vorchristUchcr Zeit. 
Berlin, G. Reimer. 2 ed., 1885, p. 174. 




Fig. 2. — Bronze Plate from Oland (Viking period). 

Preserved in the National Museum, Stockholm. 
From Montelius, p. 151. 




Fig. 3. — Iron Helmet with Bronze Plates. 

From Vendel, Uppland {cir. close of 7th century). 

From Studier tillagnade Oscar Montelius af Ldrjungar. Stockholm, 
P. A. Norstedt & Soner, 1903, p. 104. 




Fig. 4. — Gold Collar from Oland (5th to 8th century). 

Preserved in the National Museum, Stockholm. 
From Montelius, p. 124. 







"<.o^, 



!i«^yN*i; 




'^ttt^.^^te^> 



Fig. 5. ^Entrance to a Stone Grave (jV/Ze^/z^c), Zealand. 

From M. Hoernes, Die Urgeschichte des Menschen. 
Wien, A. Hartleben, 1892, p. 302. 




The Geography of Beowulf. 



INTRODUCTION 

I. Argument of the Poem 

Part I. Beowulf the Young Hero 

(His exploits in Denmark) 

/. The Fight with Gre?idel 

Beoivulfe ivearS 
gudhreS gyfepe. (8 1 8 f. ) 

I-188. Introductory. The building of Heorot by HroSgar ; the ra<v- 
ages of Grendel. The poem opens with the story of Scyltl, the mythi- 
cal founder of the Scylding dynasty, whose glorious reign and magnifi- 
cent sea-burial are vividly set forth. — (53-85.) His line of descendants 
is carried down to king Hroc^gar, who builds the great hall Heorot for 
feasting and the dispensing of gifts. — (86-188.) Before long a fiend- 
ish monster, Grendel, angered by the daily sounds of rejoicing, comes 
to destroy the happiness of the Danes. One night he surprises them in 
their hall and kills thirty of the sleeping men. He repeats his murderous 
attack on the following night. For twelve years he continues his rav- 
ages. No one may with safety sleep in the hall. HroSgar, the good king, 
is bowed down by grief, his councilors can devise no help, his warriors 
are unable to check the visits of the demon. 

189-661. Beo^jjulfs voyage, reception in Denmark, and entertain- 
ment in the royal hall. When Beowulf, the nephew of Hygelac, king 
of the Geats, hears of the doings of Grendel, he resolves to come to 
the assistance of HrdSgar. An eminently fit man he is for that enter- 
prise, since he has the strength of thirty men in his hand-grip. With 
fourteen chosen warriors he sails to the land of the Danes. On their 
arrival they are challenged by the coast-guard j but when the leader 
makes known their peaceful purpose, they are readily shown the way 
to Heorot. Beowulf announces his name to the king's herald, Wulfgar, 
who in turn tells his lord. HroSgar bids that they be welcomed ; Wulf- 
gar bears the message. The Geats enter the royal hall. Beowulf greets 
HroSgar and offers to cleanse Heorot. The king replies graciously and 
invites the Geats to the feast. — (499—661.) Incidents at the banquet. 
A dispute started by the Danish courtier, UnferS, gives Beowulf an 
opportunity to narrate the true story of his daring swimming adventure 
with Breca and to predict his victory in the coming contest. In response 
to the courteous greeting of queen Wealh^eow he avows his determin- 
ation to conquer or to die. 



X ' INTRODUCTION 

662-709. "The nvatch for Grendel. At nightfall the Danes retire 5 
Beowulf with his men remains in charge of the hall. All the Geats fall 
asleep save Beowulf. He watches for the demon. — 710-836. The fight. 
Grendel sets out from the moor, approaches the hall, swings the door 
open, and quickly seizes and devours one of the Geats, Hondscioh, 
but on seizing Beowulf finds himself in the power of the hero's mighty 
grip. Long and bitter is the wrestling between the two ; the hall rings 
with the sound of their fighting and seems on the point of tumbling 
down. Grendel gives forth a terrible howl of pain. Beowulf by sheer 
strength tears off GrendePs arm. The demon escapes to his joyless 
abode, mortally wounded. 

837-924. Rejoicing of the retainers. In the morning many of the 
warriors follow the tracks of Grendel and ride to see the blood-stained 
pool into which he had plunged. As they return, a court singer recites 
lays about Sigemund and Heremod. — 925-990. The king' s blessing. 
Hro^gar, who has proceeded to the hall, views the arm and claw of 
Grendel (hung up as a trophy) and utters a speech in praise of the 
hero's deed, to which Beowulf makes appropriate reply. — 991-1250. 
Royal entertainment. A feast is prepared in the hall. Rich presents 
are bestowed on Beowulf and his baud j the scop relates the Finnsburg 
tale 5 Wealhbeow, taking part in the entertainment, presents Beowulf 
with costly gifts and bespeaks his kindness for her sons. After the 
banquet Hro'Sgar as well as the Geats leave the hall, which is once 
more placed in guard of the Danish warriors. 

2. The Fight with GrendePs Mother 

Ofsloh Sa at pare sacce . . . hiises hyrdas. (1665 f . ) 
1251-1320. Attack by GrendePs mother. That night GrendeFs 
mother makes her way into the hall to avenge her son ; she carries off 
-^schere, a favorite thane of HroSgar, and, taking GrendePs arm with 
her, escapes to the fenland. In the morning Beowulf is sent for by the 
J<^ing. 

1321-1398. Conversation bet'iveen HroSgar and Eeo^wulf HroSgar 
bewails the loss of -^schere, describes graphically the weird haunt of 
the demons, and appeals to the Geat for help. Beowulf, like a true 
hero, is ready to meet the monster at once. 

1399-1491. The expedition to GrendePs mere. With a troop of 
Danes and Geats the king and the hero proceed to the lake. Beowulf 
arms himself and addresses a few parting words to Hro'Sgar. — 1492- 
1590. The fight. He plunges into the water, at length reaches the bot- 
tom, and is carried by the troll-wife into her cavern. There they have 
a desperate struggle. The creature has him all but in her power, when 
he finds a curious giant-sword, with which he puts her to death. With 
it he also cuts off the head of the dead Grendel. — 1591-1650. The 
sequel of the fight and the triumphal return to Heorot. In the meanwhile 



ARGUMENT OF THE POEM xi 

many of those on the shore having surmised Beowulf's death from the 
discoloring of the water, the Danes depart to their hall. Beowulf's 
faithful followers wait for him, until swimming upwards he comes to 
the surface, carrying with him Grendel's head and the golden hilt of 
the wondrous sword, whose blade has melted in the poisonous blood. 
They march with their trophies back to Heorot. 

1651-1784. Speeches by Beo^wulf and Hrbdgdr. Beowulf recounts 
his thrilling experience and assures the king of the completeness of the 
delivery. HrotSgar replies by a lengthy moralizing discourse. — 1785- 
1887. "The parting. After the feast Beowulf enjoys a much needed 
rest. In the morning friendly farewell speeches are exchanged, where- 
upon the Geats start for the shore. 

j». Beowulf s Home- Coming arid Report to Hygelac 

Hu lomp eoiv on lade, I'eofa Btoivulf . . . ? (1987.) 
1 888- 1 962. Homenvard ^-voyage. The fourteen warriors embark and 
in due time reach the land of the Geats. The mention of queen Hygd 
leads the poet to intersperse the legend of the haughty and cruel JJry S. 
1963-2 151. Beon.vulf's narrative. Arrived at Hygelac' s court, 
Beowulf relates his adventures and weaves in the account of events which 
are bound to happen in connection with the engagement of Freawaru 
to Ingeld. 

2 1 52-2 1 99. Beonvulf and Hygelac. The presents he has brought 
from Denmark he shares with .Hygelac and Hygd and receives liberal 
gifts in return. He makes his home in Geatland, greatly honored and 
beloved by the king his uncle. 

Part II. Beowulf's Death 

(The Fight with the Dragon) 

Sceolde Icendaga 
apeling argod ende gebtdan, 
ivorulde lifes, ond se tvyrm somod. (2341 ff . ) 
2200-2323. The robbing of the hoard and the ra^uages of the dragon. 
After the death of Hygelac and of his son Heardred, Beowulf has ruled 
over the Geats for fifty years. Then it happens that the rich hoard (the 
early history of which is narrated in part) of a dragon is robbed by a 
fugitive slave, and the enraged monster in revenge lays waste the country 
by his fire. 

2324-2537. Preparation for the fight. The veteran warrior-king, 
still young in spirit, resolves to meet the enemy single-handed. He 
has a strong iron shield made for this purpose and, accompanied by 
eleven men, sets out for the cave of the dragon. — (2417-2537.) Filled 
with forebodings of his end, he in a long speech reviews the days of 



J 



xii INTRODUCTION 

his youth, especially the events at the Geat court and the feud with 
the Swedes, and bids farewell to his comrades. 

2538-271 1. 'The fight. He calls the dragon out of the barrow and 
attacks him stoutly with his sword, but finds himself overwhelmed by 
deadly flames. His terrified companions flee to the wood, all save Wlg- 
laf, who, mindful of the obligations of loyalty and gratitude, hastens 
to the assistance of his kinsman. Together they contend against the 
dreadful foe. Wlglaf deals him a decisive blow in the lower parts, and 
Beowulf cuts him in two. But the king himself has received a fatal 
wound. — 271 1-2820. Beo^wulps death. Wlglaf tends his dying 
lord, and at his bidding brings part of the precious hoard out of the 
cave. Beowulf gives thanks for having won the treasure for his people \ 
he orders that a mound be built for him on the headland, and, after 
bequeathing his battle-gear to his faithful kinsman, he passes away. 

2821-3030. The spread of the tidings. Wiglaf, full of sorrow and 
anger, rebukes the cowardly companions and sends a messenger to an- 
nounce the king's death. The envoy foretells the disaster that will 
follow this catastrophe, recalling at length past wars with Franks and 
Swedes. — 3030-3136. Preliminaries of the closing scene. The Geat 
warriors repair to the scene of the fight — the ancient curse laid on the 
gold having been grievously fulfilled — and at Wiglaf s command carry 
out the remaining treasure, push the dragon into the sea, and bear the 
king's body to the headland. 

3137-3182. The funeral of Beo-Lvulf A funeral pyre is built. The 
hero is placed upon it and given over to the flames amid the lamenta- 
tions of his people. Then they erect over the remains a royal mound 
in which they hide the dearly bought dragon's hoard. Twelve noble 
warriors ride round the barrow, lamenting their lord and praising his 
deeds and kingly virtues. 



II. The Fabulous or Supernatural Elements ' 

Hafde pa gefShod fe pe ar feorran com, 
snotor ond siuySferhS sele Hrodgares. (825 f.) 

oS done anne dceg, 
pe he %viS pam ivyrme geivegan sceolde. (2399 f . ) 
The subject-matter of Beonvulf comprises in the first place, as the 
main plot, three fabulous exploits redolent of folk-tale fancy (the first 
two forming a closely connected series)^ and secondly, a number of 

' Cf. L 4.41 ff. ; in particular Panzer, Boer (L 4.58 & 140) j besides, Mill' 
lenhoff, Sarrazin St., Schiick L 4.39, Symons L 4.29, Brandl, ChadwickH. A., 
Heusler L 4. 37- 2, Berendsohn L 4. 141 . i . 

^ Outside the main action also, various supernatural elements are found, such as 
Sigemund's dragon fight (see note on 875-900), Scyld's mysterious arrival (see 
note on 4-52), the notion of eotenas, entas, etc. (883, 2717, 2774, 112, etc., 
cf. Angl. xxxvi i69f.). Special mention should be made of the motive of 



THE FABULOUS ELEMENTS xiii 

apparently historical elements which are introduced as a setting to the 
former and by way of" more or less irrelevant digressions. 

Beowulf's Fight with Grendel and his Mother ' 

Beowulf's wonderful adventures with the Grendel race have called 
to mind folk-tales in various languages. - A systematic study of this 
aspect of the epic material has been undertaken by Panzer, who re- 
cognizes in the Beo-zuulf story a version (raised to heroic proportions) of 
the time-honored, widespread 'Bear's Son Tale.'^ The substance of 
this tale as extracted from over two hundred (European and other) vari- 
ants is as follows. 

(Introduction : '*) A demon appears at night in a house which has 
been built by an aged king. The elder sons of the king are unable to 
cope with the intruder, but the youngest one successfully gets hold of 
him. The demon is wounded but manages to get away. A bloody 
trail shows the way to his abode. — (Central part :) The hero fights 
in a strange place, which in a great many instances is under the earth, 
against one or two demons (often a male and a female one). By this 
successful exploit he frees several maidens, who are then safely restored 
to the upper world. But he is himself betrayed by his faithless com- 
panions and must remain in the realm of monsters, until he finds 
means of escape. [The conclusion tells of the punishment of the 
traitors and the marriage of one of the maidens to her deliverer. ] 

Panzer thought he could show the ultimate derivation of numerous 
elements of the Beo-ivulfna.rra.tivG from the introductory and central parts 
of the Bear's Son Tale.S Thus, the building of the gold-decked royal 

invulnerability (in encountering ordinary weapons, 804 f., i 522 ff.). Neither myth- 
ology nor history is to be appealed to in the case of the Breca episode (see note on 
499 ff.). 

^ Additional special references: Gering L 4.48.1, Laistner L 4.50, Bugge 
55 ff., 360 ff., Sarrazin L 4.32.4 & 5, Lawrence L 4.60, Lehmann L 4.57. 

^ Cf. W.Grimm L 4.41, Mone L 4.23.281 ff., Simrock L 3.21. 177 ff., 
Laistner I.e. § 39. — Parallels from Irish legend were cited by Cook (L 4.55 = P. 
Kennedy, Legendary Fictions of the Irish Celts [London, 1891], pp. 200 ff. ; cf. 
Panzer 386 ff. ), Brooke L 4.6.1.84 f., Deutschbein L 4.36. A Japanese version 
was pointed out by Powell L 4.56. Kittredge (in addition to Celtic variants) re- 
ferred to a North American Indian tale {^Harvard Studies and Notes in Philology 
and Literature viii 222 ff.) (229: "the defence of a hall or a hut against the 
demon that haunts it is a simple theme, to which the theory of ' independent ori- 
gins ' must apply if it ever applies to anything.") 

^ The name is derived from the hero who in some versions is the son of a bear. 
A more appropriate title would be ' Dat Erdmanneken,' 'the fairy of the mine' 
(No. 91 of the Grimm collection of tales), denoting the strange demon whom the 
hero overcomes. 

^ Of the Introductions to this tale which have been arranged by Panzer in three 
groups, the B-formula stands nearest to the Beoivulf 

^ See his detailed comparison, pp. 154 ff. It should not fail to be noted that the 



xiv INTRODUCTION 

hall, the nightly depredations of the giant demon 5 the watch against the 
monsterj the character of the hero, who in his boyhood is looked down 
upon as sluggish and good for nothing, but gives an early proof of his 
extraordinary strength^ the manner of the (first) fight, the enemy's loss 
of a limb, its exhibition and inspection; the mother of the monster, the 
fight in the cave under the water, the part played by the magic sword, 
the departure of the companions, ' etc. 

While these similarities are after all remote and generally vague, a 
genetic relation of some kind must clearly be admitted between the 
Beo~zvulf and certain Scandinavian stories attached to Grettir and Ormr 
respectively. 

The Grettissaga (dating from about 1300) is concerned with a his- 
torical personage, a headstrong, adventurous outlaw, who died in the 
year 103 i, but it includes obvious fabulous elements derived, accord- 
ing to Panzer, from folk-tales of the 'Bear's Son' and the 'Doughty 
Hans '2 type. Chapters 64-66 ^ relate two successive exploits of the Ice- 
landic hero — *the strongest man in the land of his age,' ch. 93 — 
which in several respects form the nearest parallel to the fight with 
Grendel and Grendel's mother. 

At Yule-tide, so the story runs, the young wife Steinvgr at Sandhills 
(at Sandhaugum, i BarSardal) had gone to worship at Eyjardaba and 
left her husband at home. In the night the men heard a huge crashing 
in the house; and in the morning it was found that the husband had dis- 
appeared, and no one knew what had become of him. The next year 
the same thing happened to a house-carle. Grettir the Strong heard the 
tale, and at Yule-eve he betook himself to the haunted place. He asked 
permission to stay there and called himself Gestr. The goodwife wished 
to go to church again, but thought it impossible to cross the river. It 
thawed fast abroad, and the river was in flood, and therein was the drift 
of ice great. But Grettir went with Steinvgr and her little daughter and 
carried them both with one arm through the raging river, while with 
the other he pushed back the ice-floe.'^ He then returned to Sandhills 
and lay down at night, but did not take oflT his clothes. 

parallels are gathered from widely scattered and varying versions (most of them 
modern ) , no single specimen or group answering precisely to the type represented by 
the Beoivulf. 

' That is, the Danes only, 1600 ff. They are supposed to represent the faith- 
less companions of the tale. 

2 Thus Grettir (and likewise Ormr) as a boy shows himself lazy and of a violent 
disposition and displays uncommon bodily strength. — It may be mentioned that Gret- 
tir gains fame by killing a mighty bear which no one else could overcome (ch. 21 ; 
also Biarco slays a big bear, Saxo ii 56, see Par. § 7). The bear's cave is described 
as being ' in a cliff by the sea where there was a cave under an overhanging rock, 
with a narrow path leading to the entrance.' (Hight's transl.) 

^ The version given here is in part a summary and in part follows the translation 
of Magniisson and Morris (L 10. 6). 

'^ It is exceedingly doubtful whether this feat — a preliminary demonstration of 



THE FABULOUS ELEMENTS xv 

Towards midnight Grettir heard great din without, and thereafter 
into the hall came a huge troll-wife, with a trough ' in one hand and a 
chopper wondrous great in the otherj she peered about when she came 
in, and saw where ' Gestr ' lay, and ran at him ^ but he sprang up to 
meet her, and they fell a-wrestling terribly, and struggled together for 
long in the hall. She was the stronger, but he gave back with craft, and 
all that was before them was broken, yea, the cross-paneling withal of 
the chamber. She dragged him out through the door and labored away 
with him down towards the river, and right down to the deep gulfs. 
All night they wrestled furiously; never, he deemed, had he fought 
with such a monster ; she held him to her so hard that he might turn 
his arms to no account save to keep fast hold on the middle of the 
witch. But now when they had come to the gulf of the river, he gives 
the hag a swing round, and therewith got his right hand free, and swiftly 
seized the short-sword (sax) that he was girt withal, and smote the troll 
therewith on the shoulder, and struck off her arm ; and therewithal was 
he free, but she fell into the gulf and was carried down the 'force.' 

After Yule-tide Grettir went with the Eyjardalsa priest (who 
doubted his tale and would not believe that the two men who had van- 
ished had gone into the gulf) to the scene of his victory. When they 
came to the force-side, they saw a cave up under the cliff ; a sheer rock 
that cliff was, so great that in no place might man come up thereby, and 
well-nigh fifty fathoms was it down to the water. Grettir bade the priest 
watch the upper end of a rope, which he let sink down into the water; 
then he leapt off the cliff into the gulf. He dived under the force, and 
hard work it was, because the whirlpool was strong, and he had to dive 
down to the bottom, before he might come up under the force. But 
thereby was a rock jutting out, and thereon he gat ; a great cave was 
under the force, and the river fell over it from the sheer rocks. He went 
up into the cave, and there was a great fire flaming from amidst brands; 
and there he saw a giant (jotunn) sitting, marvelously great and dread- 
ful to look on. But when Grettir came anigh, the giant leapt up and 
caught up a glaive and smote at the newcomer, for with that glaive 
might a man both cut and thrust ; a wooden shaft it had, and that fashion 
of weapon men called then, heft-sax (hepti-sax). Grettir hewed back 
against him with his short-sword {sax), and smote the shaft so that he 
struck it asunder ; then was the giant fain to stretch aback for a sword 
that hung up there in the cave ; but therewithal Grettir smote him afore 
into the breast, and smote off well-nigh all the breast bone and the belly, 
so that the bowels tumbled out of him and fell into the river, and were 
driven down along the stream ; and as the priest sat by the rope, he saw 

strength, cf. the Bear's Son parallels, Panzer 34 ff. — can be regarded as an an- 
alogue of the Breca adventure ( Brandl 994). Grettir' s superiority as an endurance 
swimmer is mentioned in ch. 58. 

' For holding her food — the human victim. Grendel brought a bag {glof) for 
the same purpose with him (2085 ff.). 



xvi INTRODUCTION 

certain fibers all covered with blood swept down the swirls of the stream; 
then he grew unsteady in his place, and thought for sure that Grettir 
was dead, so he ran from the holding of the rope ' (which had been fas- 
tened to a peg), and returned home. — In the meantime Grettir went 
up the cave ; he kindled a light and examined the place. The story does 
not tell how much he got therein, but men deem that it must have been 
something great. He also found the bones of the two men and put them 
in a bag. Then he made off from the cave and swam to the rope and 
shook it, and thought that the priest would be there yet ; but when he 
knew that the priest had gone home, then must he draw himself up by 
strength of hand, and thus he came up out on to the cliff. Then he fared 
back to Eyjardaba, and brought into the church porch the bag with the 
bones, and therewith a rune-staff with verses cut on it. (The last verses: 
* For from its mighty shaft of tree The heft-sax [hepti-sax] smote I 
speedily 5 And dulled the flashing war-flame \_gunn-logi] fair In the 
black breast that met me there.') 

(Chap. 67.) Grettir was thought to have done great deeds for the 
cleansing of the land {mikla lamihreinsuri). 

Like Grettir, Ormr the Strong is known to have been a real person, 
but in the Orms pattr Storolfssonar^ remarkable deeds of a fabulous char- 
acter are ascribed to him. 

Orm's sworn brother, AsbJ9rn, we are told, sails to the Norwegian 
island Sandey (Saudey), where a man-eating giant Brusi and his mother 
(in the shape of an enormous cat) dwell in a cave.^ (He is slain by Briisi 
after a severe struggle.'* Twenty of his men are torn to pieces and devoured 
by the terrible fire-breathing cat.) When Ormr at his home in Iceland 
gets news of his friend's death, he determines to avenge him and sails 
to Brusi' s island. He enters the cave and fights first with the mother — 
the cat, who attacks him with her piercing claws. ^ He reels back, but 
when he calls on God and St. Peter for help,*^ he gets the better of the 
monster and breaks her back. Thereupon he struggles with Brusi and 
overcomes him by sheer strength of arm. After cutting with his sword 
(sax) the 'blood-eagle ' into the dead giant's back, he leaves the cave 
with two chests of gold and silver. 

The same story has been traced in the modern versions of two Faroe 
and two Swedish ballads. ^ 

' This motive recurs in the story of Grettir' s encounter with the ghost of Karr, 
which in the manner of the fighting resembles also the Glamr incident (see below, 
p. xvii) and the first part of the Sandhaugar episode. — It may be mentioned that 
a submarine contest in the porsteinssaga Vikingsionar has been cited as a parallel to 
Beowulf's fight with Grendel's mother (C. N. Gould, MPk. vii 214). 

^ See L 10. 7. Ormr and Grettir are mentioned together as two of the strongest 
men ever known in Iceland, Grettissaga, ch. 58. See note on 1. 901. 

^ The cave is near the sea ; in the Faroe versions it is reached by means of a 
small boat. See Bugge 361 ff. 

* Bugge thought this Asbjgrn ultimately identical with JEschere, Beoiu. 1323 ff. 

^ Cp. Beoiv. 1501 ff. 6 Cp. Beo-zu. 1553 ff. 

' An interesting detail of the Faroe ballads, viz. the exclamation in praise 



THE FABULOUS ELEMENTS xvii 

Of less significance, yet worthy of mention, as a parallel to the Gren- 
del fight, is the Glamr episode of the Grettissaga (chaps. 32-35), which 
tells of how Glamr, a shepherd, who (had been killed by an evil spirit 
and who afterwards) haunted and made uninhabitable the house and 
farm of j^orhallr, was slain by Grettir in a mighty contest. 

Grettir when told of the hauntings rode to the place {/jorhallsstasir) 
and in the night awaited Glamr in the hall. When a third part of the 
night had passed, he heard a great noise without, then one went up 
upon the house, and afterwards came down and opened the door. Grettir 
lay quiet 5 Glamr went up to him and tried to pull him out of the house. 
They struggled wondrously hard, and seats and benches were broken 
before them. Glamr wanted to get out. Grettir resisted w^ith all his 
might and finally succeeded in making his fiendish opponent reel back 
and fall open-armed out of the house. By drawing his short-sword 
{sax) and cutting offGlam's head he disposed of the hateful revenant. 
(But before he could do it, he beheld with terror in the moonlight 
Gldm's horrible face and heard his dying curse, which was to be of 
disastrous consequences to him.) 

The points of contact between the foregoing extracts and the Beo<wulf 
are unmistakable and need not be gone over in detail. The Sandhau- 
gar episode in particular gives a strikingly similar description ' of the 
monster's cave under a waterfall, and moreover seems to show a 
verbal agreement in the use of (the nonce word) heptisax, recalling the 
(equally unique) ha-ftmecey Beotv. 1457.2 The latter analogy, how- 
ever, is not complete and may be merely accidental, especially as the 
separate elements of both compounds are well known in their respective 
languages. In some points, it should be noted, this important and 
highly instructive version presents an obscuration of the original folk- 
tale elements ; ^ viz. in making not the male but the female monster 
(who, by the way, is not stated explicitly to be the giant's mother) 
provoke the first fight by attacking the house, the natural roles of the 
two demons being thus reversed ; in motivating the hero's visit to the 
cave by mere curiosity 5 in omitting all mention of the wounded she- 
demon in the second adventure ; and in completely blurring the motive 
of the wonderful sword which is found hanging in the cave. 

Some noteworthy innovations in the Beonxjulf account — apart from 
the general transformation incident to the epic setting and atmosphere — 

(blessing) of the hero's mother after the slaying of the giant, has been connected 
(by Bugge) with Beo'w. 942 fF. , but the coincidence need not be considered of 
importance. 

* It serves indeed to make clear the Beowulfian representation of the Grendcl 
abode, see Lawrence L 4.62. Cf. also above, pp. xiv n. 2, xvi n. 3. 

2 The former is used by the giant, the latter by Beowulf; a seax is used also by 
Grendel's mother (1545), as a sax is several times by Grettir. The kenning 
gunn/ogi reminds us of heado/eoma, Bcoiv. 1523. 

^ Cf Panzer 319. 



xviii INTRODUCTION 

are the following. The mother of the slain Grendel leaves her caveJ 
appears in the hall, and avenges her son in heroic fashion, —an evident! 
amplification (including a partial repetition) of the narrative. Again,! 
Grendel, though (mortally wounded by Beowulf and) found dead inl 
the cave, is as it were slain again (i 576 if.) and definitely disposed of by 
beheading. In the original form of the story, it appears, the male demon 
had been merely wounded j when the hero had made his way to the 
dwelling place of the monsters, he put the wounded enemy to death 
(and afterwards killed the mother). A number of minor incongruities 
possibly arising from an imperfect remodeling of old folk-tale motives 
are pointed out in the Notes, see 11. 135, 703, 736 ff., 839 ff., cf 
1260. The theory that the Anglo-Saxon poet worked up different 
versions (relating to Grendel and to GrendePs mother respectively) has 
been repeatedly proposed as a means of accounting for disparities of 
the narrative j see especially Schneider (L 4.135) and Berendsohn 
(L 4.141.1.14 ff.). 

Different and in a certain respect closer is the relation of Beoavulf to 
the late Hrolfssaga (see Par. § 9, L 10.8). It is true, B9'5var's con- 
test with a peculiar fanciful beast (chap. 23) has not nearly so much in 
common with the Grendel fight as Grettir's adventure in the cave has 
with Beowulf's second encounter. Yet only in the Hrolfssaga do we 
find a story at all comparable to the Grendel part placed in a historical 
setting comparable to that in the Anglo-Saxon epic and attributed to a 
person who is possibly after all identical with Beowulf himself. » Mani- 

^ Additional special references: ten Brink 185 ff., Olrik i 134 ff., Lawrence 
L 4. 60, Olson L 4. 65. — The value of the Hrolfssaga for purposes of comparison and 
the identity of B9'5varr and Beowulf (insisted upon above all by Sarrazin) have been 
recognized by a number of scholars. It has been claimed that a comparison of Saxo 
(ii 56, Par. § 75 cf. above, p. xiv n. 2 : Gre-ttissaga, ch. 21), the Hrofssaga, 
and the Bjarkar'imur (Par. § 9.1) with each other, and with the Beoiviif ht\^s to 
throw light on certain elements of confusion in the Saga. The wings of the mon- 
ster are thus considered to be a modern embellishment of the story. Besides, the real 
and the sham fight might seem to have arisen from a series of two real encounters, 
in the second of which the (previously wounded) troll was killed (in accordance 
with the supposedly older form of the Grendel part, see Panzer 371 f. ). Further- 
more, it has been supposed that in the original story the fighter's own sword actu- 
ally failed him (cp. Par. § 9 with Beoiv. 1523 ff.), but a wonderful, gold-hilted 
sword brought Jiim victory (cp. Par. § 9 with Beoiv. 1 55 7 ff.). Sarrazin sug- 
gested that the two 'war-friends' [Beoiv. 18 10), the unsuccessful Hr anting and 
the victorious Gyldenhih [GuIIin/ija/ti), were developed by a process of personifica- 
tion into the dual figure of Hojtr-Hjalti (coward-champion), cf. E St. xxxv 19 ff. 
However, the correspondence of the gylden hilt (1677) of the Beowulfian sword 
and the name Gullinhjalti has been shown to be merely accidental by Olson, who 
denies any connection between the slaying of the winged monster and the Grendel 
fight. In fact, Olson has presented strong arguments tending to prove that the 
Bjarkar'imur have no independent value in this connection, that the earliest type 
of Bjarki's fight is the one found in Saxo, and that the form of the monster over~ 
come in the Hrolfssaga is derived from the Siward saga. 



THE FABULOUS ELEMENTS xix 

festly the relation of B9'Svarr to Hiolfr is not unlike that of Beowulf 
to HtoiSgar — both deliver the king from the ravages of a terrible 
monster, both are his honored champions and friends, Bv^>varr the 
son-in-law, Beowulf the ' adopted son ' (946 ff., 1175 f.). Nor should 
the following parallels be denied* consideration. ByJSvarr goes from 
Gautland, whose king is his brother, to the Danish court at HleiiSra j 
Beowulf goes from the land of the Geats, who are ruled by his uncle 
Hygelac, to the court of the Danish king at Heorot. B^iSvarr makes 
his entrance at the court in a brusque, self-confident manner and at 
the feast quarrels with the king's men j Beowulf introduces himself 
with a great deal of self-reliance tempered, of course, by courtly deco- 
rum (407 ff.), and at the banquet has a dispute with an official of the 
king (499 ffi) ; also his scornful retort of 11. 590 ft', is matched by 
Bg>^'var's slighting remarks, 68.17 ft". (Par. § 9). 

In addition, certain features in the Norse tradition of B9'Svarr have 
been instanced as confirming the original identity of the two heroes.' 
The bear nature of Bg'^'varr which must be sup})osed to be his own by 
inheritance ~ and which is implied by his strange behavior in the great 
Bjarkamal battle (Saxo ii sgff"., Hrolfssaga, chaps. 32 f.) has been 
compared to Beowulf's bearlike wrestling propensities, dwelt upon in 
his contest with Grendel and with the Prankish warrior Dasghrefn 
(2501 fF.). Also the fact that BgSvarr Bjarki (with other champions of 
Hrolfr) aids A'Sils in his war [SkaUskaparmal, Skjoldungasaga, Bjar- 
karimur. Par. §§ 5, 8.6, 9. i ^) is paralleled, in a measure, by Beowulf's 
* befriending' the Swedish prince Eadgils (2392 ft".). 

The perplexing question of the precise relation between Beo^uu/f zx\d 
the various (late) Scandinavian stories briefly considered here has given 
rise to manifold earnest and ingenious discussions, and conflicting con- 
clusions have been arrived at. On the whole, it seems safest to attribute 
the undeniable parallelisms to the use of the same or similar Scandi- 
navian sources both in the Old English and the Old Norse accounts. 
There existed, we may assume, on the one hand a tale — made over 
into a local legend '^ — of the freeing of the Danish court from a strange 

^ See Chadwick H. A. 120 f. ; Clarke L 4.76.49 ff. 

^ On the use of this bear motive (which is not unknown in folk-tales, cf. 
above, p. xiii n. 3) in the Gesta Heriuardi, in Saxo (x 345), and in the story of 
Siward, see Lawrence, pp. 234 ff. • Olrik i 21 5 ff., & AfNF. xix 199 ff. ; Deutsch- 
bein, Studien ■zur Sagengeschichte Englands, pp. 249 ff. ; and especially Olson, 
who, with Olrik, traces B9'Svar's bear-ancestry to the Siward saga. — Did Beowulf 
inherit his wrestling strength from his father (cp. handbona 460) ? Incidentally, it 
may be noted that he became the forerunner of wrestling heroes celebrated in Eng- 
lish literature (as in The Talc of Gamelyn, Lorna Doone, etc.). 

^ The fame of Bjarki is attested also by the Series Runica and the Annales 
Rye'ises (Par. § 8.4 & 5), That he came to be known in North England, is shown 
by the occurrence of the name Boduiuar Berki in the Liber Vitae EccUsiae Dun- 
elrnensis (in a 12th century entrv) ; cf. also A. Bugge, ZfdA. li 3^. 

^ For such a legend (showing at least a slight similarity) attached to the bay of 
Roskilde see Sarrazin St. I off. 



XX INTRODUCTION 

monster through the prowess of a mighty warrior, and another one — 
like the former going back to a primitive folk-tale — about a similar 
adventure expanded to a fight with two monsters ^ and placed in pic- 
turesque Scandinavian surroundings. Both kinds of narrative circulated 
orally in the North. In course of time they were attached to various 
persons (two of whom are unquestionably historical characters), BQSvarr, 
Grettir, Ormr, Beowulf respectively, A comparatively early combina- 
tion of the two sets was perhaps effected in Scandinavia, though it is 
actually traceable in the Anglo-Saxon epic only. The artistic Beonvulf 
version represents the final result of this formative process. 

Attention, however, should be called also to the significant sugges- 
tion made from time to time, that the substance of the Grendel part 
goes back ultimately, if not directly, to Irish models. 2 Even a definite 
Irish analogue has been detected, ^ viz. Cuchulinn's adventures in the 
saga of The Feast of Bricriu, though the parallelism noted is cer- 
tainly not conspicuous. 4 Again, the motives and the general atmosphere 
of the second adventure have been alleged to point in the direction 
of Celtic sources. Indeed, the brilliant picture of the monsters' mysteri- 
ous haunt (1357 ff.) might well remind us of Celtic fancy. ^ The no- 
tion of the female monster, — Grendel"" s mother, foreshadowing * the 
deviPs dam,' has been cited in the same connection. ^ 

Other analogies have been mentioned, such as the elegiac tone of 
certain passages (2247-66, 2435— 71), 7 the mystic element of the 
Scyld legend (see note on 4-52), the position of the court pyle.^ 
Moreover, in the selection of the peculiar kind of plot (supernatural 
adventures) and even in the general style and manner of the narrative 
the influence of Celtic types has been supposed to be visible. 9 Also 
the possibility of Celtic elements in the language of Beoivulf has been 
discussed, 'o 

* The figures on a 6th century tablet found in Oland have been interpreted by 
Stjerna (31 f. ) as representing a counterpart to Beowulf's contest with the 'she- 
wolf,' Grendel' s mother. 

^ Cf. e.g., Brooke L 4. 6.1.84 f., see above, p. xiii n. 2 ; v. Sydow, An%. 
fdA. XXXV 129 f. (Parallel British versions: Freymond, " Artus ' Kampf mit 
dem Katzenungetum," Festgabe fiir Gr'dber (1899), pp. 311 ff.) 

3 Deutschbein L 4. 36, cf. Anz.fdA. xxxvi 224 f. A direct influence of the 
Irish saga (which has not been claimed) would be entirely out of the question on 
chronological grounds. Zimmcr [ZfdA. xxxii 331 f.) had assumed, on the other 
hand, an (indirect) influence of the Beowulf legend on that of Cuchulinn. 

* See Olson L 4. 63. 

^ The picturesque kennings for the sea have been instanced as suggesting the 
quality of Celtic imagination (Rankin, JEGPh. ix 75, 82). 

^ Ker L 4. 120. i. 198 f . 5 Lehmann L 4. 57. 428 j von der Leyen L 4. 67. 
n. 5. 122 } V. Sydow, I.e. 

^ Bugge 77 ff. (Some minor details are added.) But this is very questionable, 
see Sieper L 4. 126. 2, 58 f. 

^ Deutschbein, I.e. ^ Deutschbein, I.e. 

*° Sarrazin Kad. 69 fF. (Thus Gurmund 1962, in place of fVarmundj is ex- 



THE FABULOUS ELEMENTS xxi 

While these observations and hypotheses are exceedingly interesting, 
it is only fair to say that so far no tangible proof has been produced- 

Beowulf's Fight with the Dragon * 

Dragon fights are events of such ordinary occurrence in medieval' 
literature that it may almost seem otiose to hunt for specific sources of 
the Beowulfian specimen. But mention has been very properly made 
of numerous modern parallels of folk legends 2 — the nearest of which 
is a Danish one, — and more especially of Frotho's dragon fight ^ in 
Saxo's History (ii 38 f.. Par. § 7) as indicating a probable Danish ori- 
gin of the story. It is true, one of the most sagacious students of Scan- 
dinavian legend 4 has pronounced the similarities between Saxo's account 
and the Beo-zvu If version entirely irrelevant, imaginary, or commonplace, 
emphasizing at the same time the fact that the stories taken as a whole 
are of a totally difterent order, — Frotho, who wages the fight for the sake 
of the dragon's treasure and who by this victory first establishes his 
fame, representing the SigurSr type,^ and, on the other hand, Beowulf, 
who undertakes the venture primarily to save his people and, although 
victorious, loses his life, exemplifying in the main the J?6rr type.*^ Yet 
it appears quite credible that some such lay as the one which Saxo delib- 
erately turned into Latin verse was known to the Anglo-Saxon poet and 
perhaps even suggested to him BeowulPs third great adventure. There 
is a notable agreement in a number of features which can hardly be 
accidental, — thus, in the description of the dragon (cp. Beo^w. 2561, 
2569 ff.f 2827, 2582 f . ; 2304, 2524, 2580) ; the report of a country- 
man (cp. 2214 ff., 2280 ff., 2324 ft'., 2404 ft".) 5 the use of a specially 
prepared shield (cp. 2337 AT., 2522 ft',) ; the hero's desire to engage in 
the contest without help from others (cp. 2345 ft"., 2529 ft".); the man- 
ner of the fight itself (cp. e.g., the details : 2699, 2705). It is also 
evident that far-reaching alterations would be deemed requisite by the 
poet who fitted this theme into the story of Beowulf's life. Nothing 
could be more natural than that the high-minded slayer of the Grendel 

plained as a Celticism, cf. also E St. xlii 17.) The MS. spellings cames 107, camp 
1 261 were thought, without sufficient reason, to evidence a Celtic source of infor- 
mation. (Bugge 82 ; cf. Emerson, PtihI. MLAss. xxi 925, 885 n. 3.) 

^ Additional special references : Sievers L 4. 33, Olrik i 305 ff. , Sarrazin L 4. 
32. I & 5, Bugge and Olrik L 4. 51, Bugge 45 ff., Berendsohn L 4. 141. 1. i ff. 

^ Panzer 294 ff. All of these parallels belong to the so-called J>6rr type. Most 
of them are localized in Germany, a few in Denmark. 

3 Sievers, I.e. (Cf. Miillenhoff, ZfdA. vii 439 ; Miiller L 10. 4. ii. 74; 
Sarrazin St. 88.) A similar, briefer version is the dragon fight of Fridlevus, Saxo 
vi 1 80 f. 

-♦ Olrik, I.e. 

^ See Reginsmal^ Fdfnismdl ; Skaldikaparmdl (Prose Edda), ch. (37,) 38 j 
Vo/sungasaga, ch. (14,) 1 8. 

^ See yqluspa 55 (56) f. ; Gylfaginning (Prose Edda), ch. 50. 



xxii INTRODUCTION 

kin should appear again, above all else, in the role of a deliverer from 
distress, a benefactor of men. And when this great deed was added as 
the crowning event to the record of his long life, what better motiva- 
tion of his death could have presented itself? The introduction of an 
associate in the person of Wiglaf served to provide not only a welcome 
helper in the fatal struggle, but an eyewitness and assistant at tne 
king's pathetic death, besides an heir and executor who directs the im- 
pressive closing scene of the poem. Of course, if Sarrazin's thesis (see 
below, pp. xxiii, xliv) be adopted, Wiglaf (Viggo, V9ggr) must be 
considered one of the original figures of the Scandinavian legend. ' 

It has been conjectured 2 that certain instances of an imperfect adapta- 
tion of the Danish original can be detected in our text of the Beoivulf^ 
viz. the reference to the ealond 2334 (see note), answering to Saxo' s island, 
and the puzzling line {))one 5e ir geheold . . .) ^eftir haleSa hryre hnvate 
Scildingas 3005 (see note), which is supposed to show that the dragon 
fight was originally attributed to the Danish king Beowulf (I) ^ of 11. 
18 ff., 53 ff., the predecessor of Healfdene, just as it was attached 
(Saxo ii 38) to Haldanus' predecessor Frotho. The latter assumption 
has been endorsed by Berendsohn, who — improving upon the form- 
ula ' combination of the ]?6rr and the Fafnir (or Sigur'Sr) type ' (Panzer) 
— suggests that two versions have been fused in the epic (itself), the 
hero of the first being originally Beowulf 1 = Frotho, whilst the sec- 
ond was concerned with an aged king who fights a fiery dragon in 
order to save his people. It is one of a number of possibilities. 

In some respects the other dragon fight told in the Beowoulf^ that of 
Sigemund (884 ff.), exhibits a closer affinity to Saxo's Frotho parallel. 
Both belong in the ' Sigur'Sr ' class, being the adventurous exploits of 
conquering heroes. Sigemund, like Frotho, is really alone in the fight 
(8 8 8 f). He loads a boat with the dragon's treasures, just as Frotho is 
bidden to do by his informant (Par. § 7). (The scene of Beowulf's 
fight is near the sea, but the boat is replaced by a wagon, 3134.4) 

Several mmor parallels between Beowulf's and Sigemund' s dragon 
fight should not be overlooked. Cp. under hdrne stan 5 (. . . ana genedde 
. . .) 887; 2553, 2744, 2213, 2540. — [draco] morSre snvealt 892, 
2782. — ^vyrm hat gemealt 897 (see note), cf 3040 f . : njoas se leg- 
draca . . . gledum besnvaled. (Similarly the victorious sword which 

' We may add that both the detailed story of how the hoard came into the 
possession of the dragon and the motive of the curse laid on the gold put us in 
mind of Scandinavian analogues, — even though the circumstances of the former 
are not at all identical. (See notes on 2231 ff., 3051 ff.) Cf. Reginsmal, Fafnhmdly 
Skaldskaparmdl^ chs. 37 ff. 

^ See Sievers, I.e. ; Boer L 4. 58. 69 n., L 4. 140. 112. 

^ Or Beowa (see below, pp. xxiii ff. ), which Sievers (/.c.) also took for 
granted. 

* Sigur^r has his horse carry the treasures {^Fdfnismdl, Skdldskaparmal^ ch. 38, 
Vqhungasaga, ch. 19). 

^ In the Nlbelungenlied the hoard is carried wz erne holn berge^ 90. 



THE FABULOUS ELEMENTS xxiii 

avails against [Grendel and] Grendcl's mother, is melted by the mon- 
ster's hot blood, 1605 tf., 1666 fF.) I — . . . selfes dbme^ sdbat gehleod 
895 j him on bearm hladon . . . sylfes dome 2775 f. — (^hordes hyrde 
887, cf. beorges hyrde 2304.) 

That both < Beowulf's death' and < the fall of B9cNvarr Bjarki' 2 
(Saxo ii 59 tf., Hrolfssaga^ chaps. 32 ff., Par. §§ 7, 9) go back ulti- 
mately to historical legend commemorating the fight between Hjyrvar'cSr 
(= Heoroweard) and the Geat [king] B9'5varr (Bjarki) (= Beowulf), 
that is, practically a war — the final, disastrous one — between Swedes 
and Geats,-* has been argued with great keenness by Sarrazin {E St. 
xlii 24 ff.), who is supported by Berendsohn {I.e. 12 f.). Through 
subsequent intrusion of supernatural folk-tale elements, it is fiirther as- 
sumed, the whole character of the legend underwent a radical metamor- 
phosis, although the persistent allusions to the Swedish-Geatish affairs in 
the second part of the Beowulf stvwt as reminders of the actual histori- 
cal background. 



The two Beowulfs. Mythological Interpretation 4 

The mention of Beowulf the Dane (who may be designated as 
Beowulf I in contradistinction to the hero Beowulf [II] the Geat) has 
caused much perplexity to students of the poem. In the opening canto 
Scyld Scefing and his son Beowulf are given the place of honor in the 
genealogy of the Danish kings. Practically the same names, viz. Sceaf 
(Scef), Scyld (Scyldwa, Sceldwea), Beaw (Beo, Beowi(n)us, etc. 5) occur 
among the ancestors of Woden in a number of Anglo-Saxon and, simi- 
larly. Old Norse genealogies (Par. §§ i, 5, 8. i). That those names 
in the Scandinavian pedigrees are derived from Anglo-Saxon sources, is 
clearly proved by their forms and by the explanatory translations which 
have been added. Again, a local appellation Beo^wan hamm ^ is men- 

^ The light in the cave (2769 f.) recalls the second adventure (1570 fF.). 

^ That is, before the latter became connected with the story of Hrolfr Kraki. 

3 Cf. below, pp. xl f. 

* Special references: Kemble L 4. 43, Miiilenhoff L 4. 25. 2, 3, 5 (besides 
L 4. 19. I ff. ), Sarrazin L 4. 52. 3, Olrik i 223 ff., ii 250 ff., Binz, Lawrence 
L 4. 60, Heusler L 4. 37. 2. 

^ For the variant forms see Grimm D. M. iii 389 (1722) 5 Kemble ii, p. xii. 

^ First pointed out by Kemble (L 9. i . i. 416) and turned to full account by Miil- 
Icnhoff ( ZfdA. xii 282 ff.) . — ham{rn) = ' dwelling,' * fold,' perhaps * piece of 
land surrounded with paling, wicker-work, etc. , and so defended against the stream, 
which would otherwise wash it away' (see B.-T. ) ; cf. H. Middendorff, Ae. 
Flurnamenbuch (1902), pp. 63 f. — Place-names like Bea^ broc^ Beodun and, 
on the other hand, Grindles hec, Grendeles pyt and the like (Haack L 4.30.51 
ft'.; Binz 153 ff. 5 Napier and Stevenson, Craivford Charters (1895) I. 14, 3. 5, 
and note on p. 50), occurring without any relation to each other, cannot be used 
as evidence. 



xxiv INTRODUCTION 

tioned in the neighborhood of a Grendles mere in a Wiltshire charter 
issued by King ^'Selstan in the year 931.' From these facts, aided by 
etymological interpretations of the name Beanx)-Eeo^w{a) {Eeonxiulf)^ it 
has been inferred that the hero of the poem was originally the same as 
Beaw (Beowa, Beowulf I), i.e., a divine being worshiped by the Anglo- 
Saxons and credited with wondrous deeds of the mythological order, and 
who by contamination with a historical person of the name of Beowulf, 
the nephew of king Hygelac, was transformed into the mortal hero of 
the poem. Originated by Kemble and very generally accepted for gen- 
erations (though varied in minor details), this hypothesis seemed to fur- 
nish the very key to a true understanding of the unique epic poem. It 
was enunciated by Mullenhoff, as a kind of dogma, in the following 
precise and supposedly authoritative formulation. 

Beaw (whose name is derived from the root bhu [cp. OE. huan'\ 
* grow,' « dwell,' « cultivate land '), in conjunction with Sceaf (< sheaf, ^ 
denoting husbandry) and Scyld (< shield,' i.e. protection against en- 
emies), typifies the introduction of agriculture and civilization, the 
peaceful dwelling on the cultivated ground. He is virtually identical 
with Ing 2 and thus also with Frea (ON. Freyr), the god of fruitfulness 
and riches. In a similar mythological light are to be viewed the exploits 
of Beowulf (that is, primarily, Beaw). Grendel is a personification of 
the (North) Sea, and so is Grendel' s mother j and Beowulf's fight 
against these demons symbolizes the successful checking of the inunda- 
tions of the sea in the spring season. The contest with the dragon is its 
autumnal counterpart. In the death of the aged hero, which means the 
coming on of winter, an old seasons-myth is seen to lie back of the 
prevailing culture-myth conception. ^ Owing to the similarity of names, 
the ancient Anglo-Saxon myth of Beowa was transferred to Beowulf 
the Geat, a great warrior who distinguished himself in Hygelac' s ill- 
fated expedition against the Franks. 

A number of other more or less ingenious mythological expositions 
have been put forward.'* Beowulf has been made out a superhuman 

* * Ego Ae^elstanus rex Anglorum .... quandam telluris particulam meo fideli 
ministro Wulfgaro ... in loco quern solicolae aet Hamme vocitant tribuo .... 
Praedicta . . . tellus his terminis circumcincta clarescit : are%t on easttnveardan on 

linkage geat Sonon ondlong herpo6es on burghardes ansiigo. Sonne forS to 

hares anstigon . . . od hit cimeS to Scere die . . . Sonne norS ofer dune . . . Sonne 
a dune on Sa yfre. on heoivan kammes hecgan. on bremeles sceagan easteiveardne 
to Sare scortan die. butan anan acre. Sonne tofugel-mere to San ivege ; end- 
long ivegei to ottes forda ; Sonon to ivudumere ; Sonne to Sesre ruivan hecgan ; S(et on 
langan hangran ; Sonne on grendles mere; Sonon on dyr nan geat ; Sonne eft on lin- 
leage geat.^ [Cartularium Saxonicum ed. by W.de Gray Birch ii 363 fF. [Kemble, 
Cod. Dipl. ii 171 ff.].) 

* Cf. below, p. xxxvii. 

^ Even the swimming adventure with Breca has been explained mythologically, 
see note on 499 ff. 

* See Wiilker L 4.4.258 ff. ; Panzer 250 ff. 



THE FABULOUS ELEMENTS xxv 

being of the order of ]76rr or Baldr, or a lunar deity,' a personification 
of wind, storm, or lightning, a patron of bee-kee|)ers,2 whilst his op- 
ponent Grendel has figured as the incarnation of the terrors of pesti- 
lential marshes, malaria or fog, or of the long winter nights, a storm 
being, a likeness of the ON. Loki or ^gir, even of the Lernaean hydra 
of old. ^ Also the dragon and Beowulf's dragon fight have been sub- 
jected to various interpretations of a similar allegorizing character. 

Grimm understood the name Beo-Rvulf {pi which Eeo^v was supposed 
to be a shortening) as * bee-wolf (enemy of the bees), meaning ' wood- 
pecker,'"^ which bird he conjectured to have been held sacred like the 
Picus of the Romans. Others have accepted this eminently plausible 
etymology of * bee- wolf,' taking the word, however, in the sense of 
< bear ' (the ravager of bees, the hive plunderer). (Cosijn, Aanteekeningen^ 
p. 42 [cf. ZfdPh. xxiv 17 n.] explained 'bee-wolf as j/g-^acw//^ [with 
reference to the use of sigenxjif for * bees' in the Ags. Charms 3.8, 
Grein-Wiilcker i 320].) 

Out of the bewildering mass of learned disquisitions along these lines 
the following facts emerge as fairly probable. There is no need to as- 
sume a connection between Beaw (Beowulf I) and Beowulf II. Neither 
the Grendel nor the dragon fight is to be shifted back from the Geat 
hero to the Dane or the Anglo-Saxon progenitor. The evidence of the 
famous Wiltshire charter is far from conclusive as regards the attribu- 
tion of the Grendel fight to Beowa, especially as we are by no means 
certain that the grendel of grendles mere was not meant as a common 
noun (as claimed by Thomas Miller, Academy xlv 3 9 6). 5 

That Beaw : Beow was after all, originally, some kind of a divine 
being, has been shown to be probable by the recent investigations of 
Kaarle Krohn,^ who called attention to the corresponding figure of the 
Finnish Pekko, a god of grain, whom the Finns had taken over from 
Germanic tradition. In course of time it came to pass that the grain 
being Beow (^^o-xt; = * barley '), like the analogous personifications of 
* sheaf ' and ' shield "■ 7, was regarded as an epic personage, an early 
progenitor of royal races. 

But outside of the introductory genealogy this shadowy divinity has 
no place in the Anglo-Saxon epic. Nothing but his name is recorded 
(II. 18, 53). And that seems to have been introduced as a result of 
an accidental confusion. When detailing the ancestry of the Scyl- 
dingas (SkJ9ldungar), the poet was reminded by the name Scyld 

^ By reason of his dragon fight, cf. E. Siecke, Drachenkampfe, Untersuchungen 
zur indogermanuchen Sagenkunde. 1907. 

^ Hence, more generally, a representative of civilization (Miillenhoff, ZfdA, 
xii 283). 

^ Hagen, MLN. xix 71 ; cf Kogel, ZfdA. xxxvii 270. 

* Skeat at one time accepted this {Academy xi 163 c), but considered that the 
woodpecker on account of its fighting qualifies was meant to typify a hero. 

^ Cf. Lawrence I.e. 251 flf. j Panzer 395 ff. 

^ See Olrik ii 250 ff. ^ See note on 4-52. 



xxvi INTRODUCTION 

(Skjpldr) of the Anglo-Saxon Scyld(wa) and the beings associated with 
him,' and thus, mingling Danish and Anglo-Saxon tradition, he cited 
the series Scyld Scejing^ Beo^wuif among the early kings of the Danes. ^ 
That the form Beouoidf of 11. i8, 53 in place of £eo~-tv(a) or Bea^iv 
is due to a mistake of the poet's or a scribe's, has been conjectured 
more than once. 3 

On the other hand, Beowulf the Geat Is entirely of Scandinavian 
origin. His name, if rightly interpreted as *bear,' ^ agrees (though of 
course not etymologically) with that of Bjarki, which to begin with 
was apparently meant as a diminutive form of hjorn 'bear.' 5 His 
deeds are plainly of the folk-tale order adjusted in the epic to the level 
of Germanic hero-life. The chief adversary of Beowulf in the first part 
is naturally to be traced to the same source 5 but probably English tra- 
ditions of a water-sprite have entered into the conceptions of the mon- 
ster Grendel, whose very name seems to have been added on English 
soil. To inquire into the primitive mythological signification of those 
preternatural adventures is an utterly hopeless undertaking. Resting as 
they do on pure theory and diversified imagination, such romantic con- 
structions merely obscure the student's vision of the real elements of 
the story. ^ 

Are we now to believe that Beowulf, the hero — like Grettir of the 
later Icelandic saga — belongs in part to history, or, in other words, 
that a Geat famed for strength and prowess attracted to himself won- 
derful tales of ultrahuman feats ? ^ What the poem tells about his 

^ Cf. Heusler, Anz.fdA. xxx 32 ; R.-L. i ^47. 

^ In the Anglo-Saxon genealogies the Danish Heremod (Hermo'Sr) also appears, 
see note on Heremod (901-15). 

^ Cf. Simrock L 3. 21. 176 5 Trautmann, Bonn.B. xvii 153 ; Child, MLN. 
xxi 198 f. ; Lawrence 256 ; Binz, Lit bl. xxxii 54 j "Heusler, R.-L. i 247 j also 
Brandl 993. 

•♦ Cf. above, pp. xix, xxv. — A somewhat too realistic and simple explanation of 
his name and deeds was offered by Skeat, who conjectured ( Jour, of Philol. xv 
120 ff. ) that a strong man once killed a bear or two, and was therefore given, as a 
mark of distinction, the name of 'bear ' himself. A similar suggestion as to the 
rise of the story was made by Bode (L 7. 9. 71 f.). Sidney Lanier asked curiously 
whether traditions of actual antediluvian monsters might not have been the starting 
point of legends of the Grendel kin (L 7. 26). (Cf. Haigh's and Harrison's 
remarks on dragons, L 4. 27. 95 ff. 5 L 9. 9. 158.) Brooke (L 4. 6. i. 86, 4. 
6. 2. 66) reckoned with the cannibalism of primeval cave-dwellers as a possible 
germinal element of such folk-tales. 

^ His first name, BoS-varr^ is owing to a misunderstanding of an appellative 
boQ-uar (gen. sing, oi bqS 'fight'). Cp. Saxo ii 64 : ' [ense,] a quo belligeri 
cepi cognomen.' (Sarrazin would take BotSvarr (from '^ Bat5u-{Ji)arir) as the real 
name, thus bringing it in line with the assumed form Beaduiuulf, see below, 
p. xxviii). No importance need be attached to the fact that the grandfather of B9'5varr 
Bjarki is called Bjor in the B]arkarimur. 

^ Cf. Boer, A/NF. xix 43 f. 5 Lawrence 258 ff. ; Panzer 252 ff. 

' Grein (L 4. 69. 267, 278) ventured the guess that the deliverance of Den- 



THE FABULOUS ELEMENTS xxvii 

person, apart from his marvelous deeds, has not the appearance of his- 
tory or of genuine historical legend. ' He is out of place in the line 
of Geat kings, who bear names alliterating with //,• and, still more 
strangely, his own B does not harmonize with the name of his father 
Ecgbeow and that of his family, the WSgmundingas.^ He is a solitary 
figure in life, and he dies without leaving any children. Neither as 
Hygelac's retainer nor as king of the Geats does he play any real part 
in the important events of the time. 3 He accompanies Hygelac, indeed, 
on his historic continental expedition, but what is told of him in that 
connection is of a purely episodic nature, conventional, or fabulously 
exaggerated, in short, to all appearances, anything but authentic. 
There is hardly a trait assigned to him that is not more or less typical '^ 
or in some way associated with his extraordinary qualities or his definite 
role as a protecting and defending man of strength, in which the Anglo- 
Saxon poet rejoiced. That there is some substratum of truth in the 
extensive recital of his doings may well be admitted as a possibilityj 
but that need not have been more than the merest framework of the 
narrative elements common to Beowulf and BQ^varr Bjarki. The elab- 
oration of Beowulf's character and actions shows plainly the hand of 
the author who made him the hero of a great epic poem. 



Note on the Ety??iology of Beowulf and Grendel 

The following etymologies of the singular names Beonvulf Bea^iv 
(Beo-iv [z?] ) have been proposed. 

i) Beo--iuuIf{= ON. Bjolfr), = « bee-wolf.' So Grimm D. M. 306 
(369); Simrock L 3.21. 1775 Mullenhoff, ZfdA. xii 283; Sweet, 
Ags. Reader, Sc E St. ii 312-4; Korner, E St. i 483^ 5 Skeat, Acad- 
emy xi 163 c, & Jour, of Philol. xv 120 ff. ; Cosijn, Aatit. 42 ; Slevers, 
Beitr. xviii 413; v. Grienberger 759; Panzer 392. This etymology is 
strongly supported by the form of the proper name Biuulf(i.e. Biuuulf) 
occurring in the Liber Vitae Ecclesiae Dunelmensis (Sweet, Oldest Eng- 
lish Texts, p. 163, 1. 342). Cf. Lang. § 17. Thws Beo-nvulf North- 
umbr. Blu-iviilf (perhaps from primitive Norse *Bi^-iu-^volfr), = ON. 
Bjolfr, older *BJ!-olfr. (Symons, P. Grdr.^ iii 647.) Parallel OHG. 
form : Biulfus. 

2) Beo-wulf= ON. .SyoT/r (as first seen by Grundtvig), i.e. Boejolfr, 

mark and Geatland from the attacks of pirates by a historical Beowulf caused the 
Grendel and dragon combats to be attributed to him. 

' The events of his life are briefly reviewed on p. xlv. 

^ See below, p. xxxii & n. 2. _ 

^ It is true, the assistance given to Eadgils is alluded to in 11. 2392 ff., but even 
that did not amount to active participation. 

* Thus the motive of the sluggish youth is, somewhat awkwardly, added to his 
person (2183 ff.) exactly as it was done in the case of Grettir and of Ormr (see 
above, p. xiv n. 2). 



xxviii INTRODUCTION 

Byjulfr, from beer, byr <farm (yard).' So Bugge Tid. 287 ff., & Beitr. 
xii 56 ; Gering L 3.26. 100 f. 

3) Beo^TVulf a. substitution for Beadu-^wulf. So Thorpe (Gloss.) j 
Grundtvig (Edit.), p. xxxiiij Morley L 4. 2^. 344; Sarrazin St. 47, 
E St. xvi"7i ft'., xxiii227 [ON. Bg^-uarr = '^Badu-[h)arir-^ci. St. 151, 
E St. xlii 20 : from '^Bq3.vargr:\ ; Ferguson L 4.52.4. 

4) Laistner, L 4. 47. 264 f. connected the name with '^bea^-wan^ 
Goth. {us-)baugjan 'sweep.' 5^o-zi;«//'= 'sweeping wolf,' i.e. the 
cleansing wind that chases the mists away. Another, very far-fetched 
suggestion of Laistner' s : L 4.50.24. 

5j Bea^w ( = ON. Biar), Beo-zu belong to OE. beo^w 'grain,' 'bar- 
ley' [Epin. Gloss. 645, Leiden Gloss. 184), OS. beo{w)^ beuzvod 'har- 
vest,' related to the root bhii. So Kemble ii, pp. xiii f. ; Miillenhoff", 
ZfdA. vii 410 f., & L 4. 19 ; Kogel, ZfdA. xxxvii 268 ft".; cf. Boer, 
AfNF. xix 20 ff". 

Etymologies of Grendei 

i) Grendei^ related to OE. grindan 'grind', hence =' destroyer * 
(Ettmiiller, Transl., p. 20; Sweet, Ags. Reader-^ Laistner L 4. 50. 23; 
etc.; also Brandl [992], who at the same time suggests a possible al- 
lusion to the grinding of grain by slaves), and to OE. '^grandor (Sievers 
\'2.%c))\xigrandorreas^ Jul. z-ji, ON.^r««^ ' evil,' 'injury' (GreinSpr.; 
Sarrazin, A?igl. xix 374 n. 5 v. Grienberger 758). 

2) Grendei, related to OE. {Gen. B 384) grindel 'bar,' 'bolt,' 
OHG. grindel, krintil.'^ Grimm D. M. 201 (243). 

3) Grendei, related to ON. grindill, one of the poetical terms for 
'storm'; grenja 'to bellow.' See, e.g., Egilsson, Lexicon poet, antiq. 
ling, septent.; Sarrazin St. 65 ; Mogk, P. Grdr.^ iii 301 f. (Cp. Beonv. 

1373 ff.?) 

4) Formation by means of -ila (cp. strengel) from Lat. grandis. See 
Hagen, MLN. xix 70.2 

5) It should not be considered impossible that Grendei, the name of 
a water-sprite and demon of the fens, is = the common noun grendei 
'drain,' perhaps 'pool,' ' marsh ' (?) (cf. NED. : grindle^ [dial.: 
' narrow ditch or drain']), to which Miller called attention (see above, 
p. xxv) as being used in the Wiltshire charter {grendles mere) and still 
more plainly in a charter of a.d. 963 {Cartol. Sax. iii 336) : . . . panon 
on pa ealdan die on grendei up anlang grendei on pone ealdanford etc. 

1 Cf. Schnvevzerisches Idiotikon {ed. by Staub & Tobler) ii 757 ff., s.v. grendei, 
grindel, where reference is made to the names of numerous localities containing that 
stem ; see also Arch, cxxx 154 f., cxxxi 427 n. 2; E St. i 485. — It has been 
pointed out, by the way, that a proper name Aedric Grendei i^ccurs in the Great 
Roll of the Pipe ior A.T). 1179-80 (Liebermann, Arch, cxxvi 180). — An adj. 
grindel 'angry,' 'impetuous' is found in some ME. texts, see Stratmann-Bradley. 
[Cf. etymol. no. 3 }'] 

^ Imitation of an oriental name was vaguely suggested as a possibility by Bouter- 
wek, Germ, i 401. — Also Hicketier's speculation (L 4. 64) may be noted. 



THE HISTORICAL ELEMENTS xxix 

III. The Historical Elements ' 

[Ic iv^s'l mid Siveom ond mid Geatum orid mid Sup-Denum. {^fVidsid 58.) 

How much of historical truth there is in the subjects considered 
under this heading cannot be made out with certainty. 2 The early- 
Germanic poetry of heroic legend, though inspired by stirring events 
of the times, primarily those of the great period of tribal migrations, 
was anything but a record and mirror of historical happenings. What 
the singers and hearers delighted in was the warlike ideals of the race, 
the momentous situations that bring out a man's character; and the 
poet's imagination eagerly seized upon the facts of history to mold them 
in accordance with the current standards of the typical hero-life. The 
personality of the hero and the comitatus idea — mutual loyalty of chief 
and retainer — dominated the representation of events. The hostile en- 
counters of Germanic tribes were depicted as feuds between families. 
(Cp. the Finn legend, the Hea'5o-Bard story.) Moreover, all kinds of 
variation, shifting, and combination naturally attended the oral trans- 
mission of the ancient lays. Facts easily gave way to fiction. The figure 
of Eormenric, e.g., as known to the Anglo-Saxons (see note on 1197— 
1 201), in all probability retained next to nothing of the actual traits, 
doings, and sufferings of the great king of the Goths. Yet with all due 
allowance for disintegrating influences, those elements of the Beo^wulf 
which we naturally class as 'historical,' i.e. based on history, in con- 
tradistinction to the frankly fabulous matter of a preternatural charac- 
ter, have, in a large measure, an air of reality and historical truth about 
them which is quite remarkable and, in fact, out of the ordinary. 

It is true, there is only one of the events mentioned in the poem, 
viz. the disastrous Frankish raid of Hygelac, which we can positively 
claim as real history (see below, p. xxxix). But this very fact that the 
^^o-Tt'z^//' narrative is fully confirmed by the unquestioned accounts of 
early chroniclers, coupled with the comparative nearness of the poem to 
the time of the events recounted, raises into probability the belief that 
we are dealing in the main with fairly authentic narrative. It is certainly 
not too much to say that our Anglo-Saxon epos is to be considered the 
oldest literary source of Scandinavian history. This applies, of course, 
in the first place to the relation between the various tribes, and in a less 
degree to the record of individuals. 

Much farther removed from history appear to us the Finn legend, ^ 

' See L 4. 2,3 fF., L 4. 67 ff. Comprehensive treatises and surveys: Miillen- 
hoff, Grein L 4. 69, Uhlenbeck L 4. 72, Clarke L 4. 76 5 cf. Heusler L 4. 
75, Chambers Wid. — It may be remarked that the map (' The Geography of 
Beowulf) included in this edition is designed to show the main geographical and 
ethnological features as they seem to have been understood by the poet ; it is not 
entirely consistent chronologically. 

^ On this general question, see Heusler L 4. 37. I. 

^ See Introd. to The Fight at Finnshurg. 



INTRODUCTION 



the allusion to Offa/ and the brief reference to Eormenric and 
Hama.2 

Of tribes outside of Scandinavia 3 we find mention of the Franks, 
Hsetware, Frisians/ the Baltic group of the GifSas, Wylfingas, Hea'So- 
Bards (?) ^ and, perhaps, the Vandals. ^ With the possible exception of 
the family of Wealh)>eow, England is not represented save for the an- 
cient Angle legend of Offa. 

The Danes 7 

{Dene^ Ingnjj'ine, Scyldingas, see Glossary of Proper Names.) 

A genealogy of the royal line and a summary of the facts of Danish :j 
history extracted from the poem are presented below. 



(Scyld 



Beowulf [I] 



Healfdene 

(a.d. 440-493) 



Heorogar 
(465-495) 



-) followed by Healfdene. 

Heoroweard 

(b. 485) 



HreSric 
(b. 494) 
HroSgar^ m. Wealh>eow J Hro^mund 
(468-520) ^ ^^ -^ 



Halga 

(470-498) 



(b. 495) 
Freawaru, m. Ingeldl 
(b. 496) 

Hro'Sulf 
(490-540) 



daughter, m. [On]ela 

Note : For the sake of clearness the figures (which at best could re^ 
present approximate dates only) have been made quite definite. They 

^ See note on 1931-62. 

^ See note on 11 97-1201. A historical basis of the Sigemund legend cannot be 
reckoned with, see note on 875-900, nor could Weland (1. 455) be considered 
in this class. 

^ In addition to Danes, * Half-Danes,' Geats, and Swedes, the poem knows 
the Jutes (cf. Introd. to The Fi^ht at Finnsburg^ also below, p. xlvi), the 
{^Heapo-)Reamas and the Finna land (see note on 499 ff. ). 

* See below, pp. xxxix f. ^ See Gloss, of Proper Names ; below, pp. xxxv f. 

^ See Gloss, of Proper Names : fVendlas. 

^ Passages in the Beoivulf serving as sources : 57 ff. 5 467, 2158 (Heorogar), 
2161 (Heoroweard) ; 612 ff . , 1 162 ff, ( Wealhpeow) 5 1017, 1 180 ff. (2166 ff.) 
(Hro'Sulf); 1219 f., 1226 f., 1836 ff. (Hre'Sric, Hro^mund) ; 2020 ff., 81 ff. 
(Freawaru, Ingeld). — Of especial value for the study of this Danish legendary his- 
tory are the investigations of Miillenhoff, Olrik, Heusler (L 4. 35, L 4. 73), Sar- 
razin (L 4. 32. i & 2) ; for the HeaSo-Bard feud, see also L 4. 83 ff. (chiefly 84 : 
Bugge), Olrik (vol. ii), and Miillenhoff, Deutsche Alter tum%kunde v (1891;, pp. 
315 ff- 



THE HISTORICAL ELEMENTS xxxi 

are only designed to show the sequence of events in such an order as 
to satisfy the probabilities of the narrative. ' 

Healfdene (57 If.), following the mythical founder Scyld and the 
equally fictitious Beowulf (I), is the first one in the line of Danish kings 
belonging to semi-historical tradition. He was succeeded by his eldest 
son Heorogar, whose reign was apparently of short duration. After 
Heorogar's early death, the crown fell not to his son Heoroweard 
(who was perhaps considered too young or was held in disrespect ~)y 
but to his brother Hro%ar, the central figure of Danish tradition in the 
Beonuulf. 

His is a reign of surpassing splendor. After gaining brilliant success 
in war (64 tf.),^ he established his far-famed royal seat Heorot (68 ff.) 
and ruled for a long, long time (1769 ff.) in peace, honored by his 
people (863), a truly noble king. His queen Wealh^eow; of the race 
of the Hehningas (620), is a stately and gracious lady, remarkable for 
her tact and diplomacy."^ Another person of great importance at the 
court is HroSulf. By the parallel Scandinavian versions it is definitely 
established that he was the son of Halga, who in the £eo^-wu(f receives 
no further mention (i.e. after 1. 61). Left fatherless at a tender age,5 
he was brought up kindly and honorably by HroSgar and Wealh^eow 
(11 84 ff.), and when grown up, rose to a position of more than ordi- 
nary influence. HroSulf and Hro'Sgar occupy seats of honor side by 
side in the hall Heorot (1163 f.), as befits near relatives of royal rank, 
who are called magas (10 15) and suhiergefdederan (11 64 5 suhtorfad- 
ran, Wids. 46). In fact, it almost looks as if HroSulf were conceived 
of as a sort of joint-regent in Denmark. ^ With just a little imagina- 
tion we may draw a fine picture of the two Scyldingas ruling in high 
state and glory over the Danes, Hr5'Sgar the old and wise, a peace- 
maker (470 ff., 1859 ff., 2026 ff.), a man of sentiment, and HroSulf, 
the young and daring, a great warrior, a man of energy aiid ambition. 
At a later time, however, as the poet intimates with admirable subtlety 

' They are in the main derived from Heusler (L 4. 75). Somewhat different 
are the chronological tables of Gering (L 3. 26) and Kier (L 4. 78). 

^ In 11. 2155 ff. we hear of a valuable corslet which Heorogar did not care to 
bestow on his son. 

^ The definite reference to wars, 1828, possibly points to the Hea'So-Bards (see 
below, pp. xxxiv ff. ) or to the Geats (see below, p. xlv). 

'^ See II 69 ff., 1 21 5 ff. 

^ At the age of eight according to the Sijqldungasaga, ch. 12 (Par. § 8. 6) and 
the Tfig/ingasaga, ch. 29 (33) (Par. § 6). 

^ The expression mdga gemedu (247), ' the consent of the kinsmen ' (without 
which there was properly no admission to the land of the Danes), is possibly to be 
understood with regard to the mdgas of 1. 1015. — In a somewhat similar manner 
uncle and nephew (in this case, the sister's son), namely Hygelac and Beowulf, are 
found living together in the land of the Geats : him iv^s bdrr. samod / on Sam leod- 
icipe lond gecynde, / card edelriht, odrum sivlSor / side rice pdm 3ir seira was 
2196 ff. 



xxxii INTRODUCTION 

(1018 f., 1164 f., 1178 ff., 1228 ff,), the harmonious union was 
broken, and HroSulf, unmindful of the obligations of gratitude, be- 
haved ill toward his cousins, HreSrIc and HroSmund (11 80 ff.), that 
is to say — very likely — usurped the throne. One is tempted to regard 
Beowulf's 'adoption' (946 ff., 1 175 f.) as in some way connected 
with the anticipated treachery of Hro^ulf. In case of future difficulties 
among the Scyldingas, Beowulf might come to the rescue of the 
Danish princes (in particular the elder one, cf. 1226 f., 1219 f.), or 
Hre'Sric might find a place of refuge at the court of the Geats (Jie mag 
par fela / freonda find an 1837). 

Regarding the chronology of Hro'Sgar's life, the poet is clearly in- 
consistent in depicting him as a very old man, who looks back on a 
reign of sixty-two years (1769 ff., 147),^ and, on the other hand, re- 
presenting his sons as mere youngsters. Evidently neither the definite 
dates of the passages referred to nor the intimation of the helpless king's 
state of decrepitude could be taken literally. 

Of these eight male names of the Danish dynasty, which are prop- 
erly united by alliteration conformably to the Norse epic laws of name- 
giving in the period preceding the Viking age — the majority of them 
moreover containing one element recurring in one or more of the other 
names, 2 — all except Heorogar and Hro'6'mund are well known in the 
analogous Scandinavian tradition. ^ It is true, the names do not always 
correspond precisely in form,"^ but this is only natural in different ver- 
sions separated by centuries and based on long continued oral trans- 
mission. We also find a good many variations in the treatment of the 
material due to shifting and confusion, but, thanks to the researches of 
farsighted scholars, the main outlines of the original tradition appear 
with gratifying clearness. On the whole, the Beo^wulf account is to be 

* And who may be expected to have to fight the Hea'So-Bards in years to come 
(2026 ff., cf. ff^ids. 45 ff.). 

^ See Olrik i 22 ff. The most frequent of the name elements, kroS {hred), re- 
flects the glory and splendor of the royal line. Also the genealogies of the Geats 
and the Swedes (likewise the Danish Hocingas (1069, 1071, 1076) and the 
W agmundingas) are marked by alliteration. Similarly, in the West Saxon line of 
kings — beginning with Ecgberht — vocalic alliteration is traceable for two cen- 
turies and a half. On (historical) exceptions to the rule of alliteration in name- 
giving among early Germanic tribes, see Gering (L 3. 26, 2d ed.), p. vi, n. Cf. 
G. T. Flom, "Alliteration and Variation in Old Germanic Name-Giving," MLN. 
xxxii (1917), 7-17. 

3 See Par. §§ 4-9. 

■* Thus, Hrodgar answers to an ON. Hrddgeirr, whereas the names actually 
used, Hroarry Roe would be ^ Hrod-here in OE. Similar variations between differ- 
ent versions are OE. Eadgils : ON. ^5ils ; OE. Eanmund : ON.(Lat. ) H'dmo- 
thui (see below, p. xli) ; Garmund : Warmund (see note on 1931-62); Odaf: 
Ordl'af (see Introd. to The Fight at Finnshurg') ; and within the Beoivulf itself, 
Heorogar : Her egar (61,2158; 467); HrlQel : Hradla. Cf Heusler, **Hel- 
dennamen in mehrfacher Lautgestalt," ZfdA. lii 97-107. 



THE HISTORICAL ELEMENTS xxxui 

regarded as being not only in time but also in historical fid-elity nearest 
to the events alluded to. 

Heorogdr, the eldest son of Healfdene, it is reasonable to believe, 
merely dropped out of the later versions of the Skjyldung saga, whilst 
HroSmunJf showing distinct English affiliations, ' seems peculiar to the 
Anglo-Saxon account. The strange name of Hro'Sgar's queen, IVealh- 
i^eo-iv (i.e. * British servant'), indicates that she was considered of for- 
eign descent. 2 

Heoro^veard is the Norse Hj^rvarSr (Hiarthwanis, Hyarwardus), 
whose fatal attack on his brother-in-law (not cousin) Hrolfr Kraki in- 
troduces the situation celebrated in the famous BjarkamaL^ The per- 
son ot HreSric is curiously hidden in a few scanty references to HroercKr 
(hnoggvanbaugi) and in a cursory but instructive allusion to King Rolvo's 
slaying of a Roricus {^Bjarkajnal^ Saxo ii 62. 4 fF. : * [rex] qui natum 
Boki R0ricum strav^t avari, etc.').'* That Healfdene (ON. Ha.lfdan(r), 
O.Dan. Haldan) figured also in Norse accounts as the father of Hro'S- 
gar (Hroarr) and Halga (Helgi), is abundantly proved, though his 
position became in time much confused. Even his designation as heah 
and gamol (57 f.) is duplicated in -Scandinavian sources (Skaldskapar- 
mal, chap. 62 : Half dan gamli ; Hyndluljbp 14 : Halfianr fyrri hkstr 
Skjnldunga).S An explanation of his peculiar name may be found in 
the fact that, according to the later Skjqldungasaga (Par. § 8. 6 : 
chap, 9), his mother was the daughter of the Swedish king Jorundus. 
Icelandic sources have it that he lost his life through his brother 
(Fr6«i).6 

Two sons of Halfdan(r), Hroarr (Roe) and Helgi (Helgo), are 
regularly known in the North, besides in a few versions a daughter 
Signy who married a jarl named Ssvil,^ — probably a mistake for 
Onela, the Swedish king. That her real name was Yrsa, has been 

* Sarrazin, E St. xxiii 229. 

^ The non-Danish, i.e. English lineage of Hroar's wife in the Hrolfssaga (ch. 5, 
Par. § 9) and in Arngrim Jonsson's Skjqldungasaga (ch. li, Par. § 8. 6) may or 
may not be connected \\ith that fact; cf. Olson L 4, 65. 80, 97. — The name 
df Wealhpeow's family, Helmingas, possibly points to East Anglia (Binz 177 f . ; 
Sarrazin, I.e.). The name Wealhpeow (whose second element need 'not be inter- 
preted literally) may have been constructed as a characterizing one like Angelpeow 
in the Mercian genealogy (Par. § 2). Cp. also Ecg-^ Ongen-peozo. A note by 
Deutschbein : AfizfdA. xxxvi 225. 

^ Par. § 7 (ii 59 ft.), § 9 (chs. 32 ff.) ; § 8.2, 5, 6 (ch. 12). Edition of 
the * Bjarkamal en fornu,' see L 10. i. 4. 

* As first seen by Grundtvig (Edition, p. 204). Cf. also Bugge, Studien uber 
die Entstehung der nordischen GotUr- und Htldensagen (1889), pp. 171 f. See 
Par. § 8. I. 

5 See Par. §§ 4, 7 (it 51), 8, 9. Cf. Angl. xxix 378. — Kier (L4. 78. 104 fF.) 
would identify Healfdene with Alewih of tVids. 35 (see note on 1931-62). 
^ According to Danish accounts Haldanus killed his brother (cf. Par. § 8. 3). 
^ Skjoldungaiuga, ch. lo (Par. § 8. 6), HrolfssagOf ch. I (Par. § 9). 



xxxiv INTRODUCTION 

argued by (Chadwick and) Clarke (L 4. 76).! In contrast with the 
Beonvulf, Helgi left a much stronger impression in Scandinavian legend 
than the quiet, inactive Hroarr 5 he even appears, under the guise of 
Helgi Hundingsbani, as the sole representative of the Skjgldungar in 
the Eddie poems bearing his name.^ 

Still greater is the shifting in the relative importance of HroSgdr 
(Hroarr) and his nephew Hrd-5ulf i^xoMx [Kraki], Rolvo). All the glory 
of HroSgar seems to be transferred to Hrolfr, who became the most 
renowned and popular of the ancient Danish legendary kings, the most 
perfect of rulers, the center of a splendid court rivaling that of the Gothic 
Theodoric and the Celtic Arthur. ^ This development was perhaps first 
suggested by the significant contrast between the old, peace-loving 
Hro'Sgarand his young, forceful, promising nephew; it v^as further aided 
by a change in the story of Helgi, who was made to survive his brother, 
whereby Hrolfr was dissociated from the traditions concerning his uncle.'* 
Another phase of Danish history is opened up in the allusions to the re- 
lation between the Scyldingas and the chiefs of the HeaSo- Bards (2024- 
2069), which are all the more welcome as they present one of the most 
truly typical motives of the old Germanic heroic life, viz. the sacred duty 
of revenge. To settle an old bloody feud HroSgar gave his daughter 
Freawani in marriage to Ingeld, the son of the Heaf>o-Bard king Fr5da, 
who in years gone by had been slain by the victorious Danes. But an 
old, grim warrior {eald asdviga, 2042), chafing under the trying situ- 
ation, which to his sense of honor is utterly humiliating, spurs a young 
comrade on to a realization of his duty, until hostility actually breaks out 
again. The outcome of the new war between the two tribes is related in 
Widsid^ 45-49 : 

Hro^wulf ond Hro'Sgar heoldon lengests 

sibbe astsomne suhtorfasdran, 

sihl'an hy forwrjecon Wicinga cynn 

ond Ingeldes ord forblgdan, 

forheowan get Heorote Hea^o-Beardna Jrym. 

* On Yrsa's relations with Helgi, (Ali, and) A'SilSj.see Clarke, pp. 64 ff., 
82 fF. Chadwick and Clarke suggest that an (unknowingly) incestuous marriage 
between father and daughter (see Grottasqngr 11, Par. § 5 : ch. 40, HrblfisagUy 
chs. 7, 9) may have been substituted in Norse tradition for that between brother and 
sister. — In the Hrolfssaga and (probably) the late Skjqldungasaga Signy is the 
oldest of Halfdan's children, whereas in the ^^o-zdm^ Healf dene's daughter is ap- 
parently younger than her brothers. 

2 Cf. Bugge L4.84. 

3 See Par. § 5 : ch. 41, § 7 : ii 53, § 8. 6 : ch. 12, § 9 : ch. 16. 

* Heusler, ZfdA. xlviii 73 f. — That Hro^ulf was remembered in England at a 
comparatively late date, we see from the reference in a late Brut version to the 
* gesta rodulphi et hunlapi, Unwini et Widie, horsi et hengisti, Waltef et hame * 
(Imelmann, D.Lit.z. xxx 999). 

^ According to Deutschbein's — somewhat doubtful — interpretation (L 4, 97. 
296) : 'had kept peace for the longest time . . .,' i.e., soon after the defeat of the 
Vikings they became estranged. 



THE HISTORICAL ELEMENTS xxxv 

In other words, the HeaSo-Bards invade the land of the Danes and 
attack the royal stronghold, but are utterly defeated. On this occasion, 
as is to be inferred from 11. 82 tf., the famous hall Heorot was de- 
stroyed by fire. ^ 

Curiously but not unnaturally (the memory of the once independent 
Bard tribe having been lost in later times), Scandinavian sources regard 
the feud as arising from the enmity between two brothers of the Scyld- 
ing family or — as in the case of Saxo — represent the former Bards as 
Danes, whilst their enemies, the Swerting family, are made over into 
Saxons. 2 Otherwise, Saxo's account is substantially a faithful counter- 
part of the ^^o-xt'«//" episode ; in particular the fine, taunting speech of 
the old warrior, which sums up the ethical significance of the tragic con- 
flict, is plainly echoed in the Latin verses — immoderately lengthened, 
diluted and in part vulgarized as they are — which are put in the mouth 
of the famous hero StarkaSr ('the Old'), the representative of the old, 
simple, honorable warlike life and of stern, unbending Viking ^ virtue. 

A faint recollection of the Hea'5o-Bard feud lingers in the tradition 
of Hothbrodus, king of Sweden (in Saxo and other Danish sources, 
Par. § 7 : ii 52 f., § 8. 4 & 5) and of H9'Sbroddr, the enemy of Helgi in 
the Eddie lays mentioned above. The very name H95broddr, as first 
pointed out by Sarrazin,"* is the individualized form of the tribal name 
HeaSo-Beardan, though the phonetic agreement is not complete.^ 

In accordance with the spirit of the Germanic heroic saga, the per- 
sonal element is strongly emphasized in viewing the events in the light 
of a family feud of chiefs or petty kings, yet we have reason to believe 
that there existed a true historical background of considerable political 
significance. 

But who are the Hea'So-Bards ? Evidently, a seafaring people [JVids. 
47 : ivtcinga cynn), who seem to have lived for some time on the southern 
coast of the Baltic (the home of the H9'Sbroddr of the Eddie Helgi lays). 

' That the memory of this Ingeld (whom Miillenhoff [p. 22] thought identi- 
cal with Ingjaldr illraSi, Tnglirj^asa^a^ chs. 34 (38) ff.) was kept alive in songs, 
appears from a passage in Alcuin's letter (a.d. 797; to bishop Speratus of Lindis- 
farne : ' Verba Dei legantur in sacerdotali convivio. Ibi decet lectorem audiri, ngn 
citharistam ; sermones patrum, non carmina gentilium. Quid enim Hinieldus cum 
Christo ? Angusta est domus 5 utrosque tenere non poterit. ' (O. Janicke, ZfdA. 
XV 314 ; Haack L 4. 30. 49 f.) 

^ See note on 2024-69. In the later Skjnjdungasaga^ chs. 9, 10, this Swerting 
figures as a Swedish 'baron' (Par. § 8.6). 

3 Cf. fVids. 47 : fVicinga cynn. 

* Sarr. St. 42. See also Bngge L 4. 84. 160 ; Sarrazin, E St. xxiii 233 fF. j 
Boer, Beitr. xxii 377 f. In like manner, the name of Starka'Sr has been ex- 
plained (Bugge, I.e. 166 f.) from * Stark-hgiSr, i.e., 'the strong He'a'So-Bard.' 
In the second Helgi lay he is called Hyb'brodd's brother, and a king. 

^ Detter, who (like Miillenhoff) connected Ingeld (Ingellus) with Ingjaldr ill- 
ra'Si, attempted to establish a mythological basis (a Freyr myth) for this episode 
{Beitr. xviii 90 ff.). 



xxxvi INTRODUCTION 

They have been Identified with (i) the Langobards (Lombards), whose 
name is reasonably to be equated with that of the Hea'So-Bards, and 
some divisions of whom may have been left behind on the Baltic shore 
when the main body of the tribe migrated south, ^ and with (z) the 
Erulians (Heruli), who, according to Jordanes,^ were driven from their 
dwellings (on the Danish islands, perhaps) by the powerful Danes and 
whose defeat has been supposed (by Miillenhoft) to have ushered in the 
consolidation of the Danish state. Besides, compromise theories have 
been proposed. Also the problematical Myrgingas ^ of Widsid have 
been connected with the Bards. '^ An authoritative decision is hardly 
possible. 

Summing up, we may give the following brief, connected account 
of the outstanding events of Danish history as underlying the allusions 
of the poem. 5 Fr5da, king of the Bards, slays Healfdene^ (about a.d. 
493) ; (Heorogar,) HroSgar, and Halga make a war of revenge,^ 
Froda falls in battle (a.d. 494). After an interval of nearly twenty 
years, when Froda' s son, Ingeld (born a.d. 493) has grown up, 
Hro'Sgar, the renowned and venerable king, desirous of forestalling 
a fresh outbreak of the feud, marries his daughter Freawaru to the 
young HeaSo-Bard king (a.d. 513). Yet before long, the flame of 
revenge is kindled again, the Bards invade the Danish dominions 
and burn Heorot, but are completely routed, a.d. 515. The for- 
eign enemy having been overcome, new trouble awaits the Danes at 
home. Upon HroSgar's death (a.d. 520), his nephew HroiSulf for- 
cibly seizes the kingship, pushing aside and slaying his cousin Hre'Sric, 
the heir presumptive. [Of the subsequent attack of Heoroweard, who 
had a still older claim to the throne, and the fall of HroSulf (a.d. 540) 
no mention is made in the Beo-ivulf.'] 

Thus the two tragic motives of this epic tradition are the implacable 
enmity between two tribes, dominated by the idea of revenge which no 
human bonds of affection can restrain, and the struggle for the crown 
among members of a royal family [which is to lead to the extinction 
of the dynasty] . 

The existence of a royal line preceding the Scyldingas is to be in- 
ferred from the allusions to Heremod, see note on 901-15. 

^ The inhabitants of the ' Bardengau,' the district of the modern Liineburg 
(where the place-name Bardovvieck persists) are called in a 12th century chronicle 
Bardi bellicosissimi ( = Hea'5o-Bards). 

^ De Origine Actibusque Getarum^ cap. iii. 

3 Cf. Chambers Wid. 159 ff. 

* Moller 26 ff. 5 Sarrazin, E St. xxiii234ff., Angl. xix 388. [In a recent note, 
"Halfdan = Frode = Hadbardernes Konge, hvis Rige forenes med det danske," 
Nordid Tidsskrift for Filologi, 4. Series, vi ( 1917), 78-80, J. Neuhaus assigns the 
Hea'So-Bards to North Schleswig ] 

S Cf. Heusler, ZfdA. xlviii 72. On the meaning of the dates given, see above, 

p. XXX. 

^ There is no mention of this in Beowulf. 



THE HISTORICAL ELEMENTS xxxvii 

The seat of the Danish power, the fair hall Heorot, corresponds to 
the ON. Hlei^ri (HleicNargar^r, Lat. Lethra) of Scandinavian fame, 
which, although reduced to insignificance at an early date, and now a 
tiny, wretched village, Lejre (southwest of Roskilde on the island of 
Zealand), is habitually associated with the renown of the SkJ9ldung 
kings. 2 It has been (doubtfully) regarded as the site of an ancient 
sanctuary devoted, perhaps, to the cult of Nerthus (Tacitus, Germ., 
eh. 40, Par. § 10) and Ing (ON. Freyr, Yngvifreyr, Ingunafreyr).^ 
Hlei6r was destroyed, we may imagine, on the occasion of Hrolf's 
fall,-* but in the memory of the people it lived on as the ideal center of 
the greatness of Denmark in the olden times. 

Sarrazin claimed that the scenery of the first part of the Beonjoulf 
could be clearly recognized even in the present Lejre and its surround- 
ings,5 while others (including the present editor) have failed to see 
more than a very general topographical resemblance. 

It should be noted that the name Ingnjciiie twice applied to the Danes 
(1044, 13 19) bears weighty testimony to the ancient worship of Ing.^ 

The designations Scede-land 19, Scede7i-ig 1686 (used of the Danish 
dominion in general) point to the fact that the original home of the 
Danes was in Shane {Scania^ the southernmost district of the present 
kingdom of Sweden), 7 whence they migrated to the islands and later 
to Jutland.^ 

^ Note the regular alliteration in the names of the place and of the royal family 
{Hro6ga.r^ ^'^^•) 5 ^^^^ Hredel, etc.: Hreosnabeorh 24775 Ofigenpeoiu etc. : Upp- 
sa/ir ; perhaps fVTglaf : JVcndel. 

2 See Par. §6: chs. 5, 29 (33) ; § 7 : ii 52, § 8. 2, § 8. 3, §8. 6 : ch. i, 
§ 9: chs. 16 ff. Only in late sources is HroSgar (Roe), the builder of Heorot 
(Hlei'Sr) in the Beowulf y credited with the founding of Roskilde j see Par. 
§8. 4. 

^ Cf. Sarrazin St. 5 f , Angl. xix 368 ff., E St. xlii I ff, ; Much, Beitr. xvii 
196 ff. ; Mogk, P. Grdr.^ iii 367. According to Sarrazin, the original meaning of 
HleiSr is ' tent-like building,' 'temple,' and appears even in the OE. at hargtra' 
fum, Beoiv. 175. That human and animal sacrifices were offered to the gods at 
the capital, 'Lederun,' is related by Thietmar of Merseburg (early in the nth 
century) ; cf. Grimm D. M. 39 (48). 

■* It may be assumed that after its burning by the Hea'So-Bards it had been 
rebuilt. 

^ See the detailed topographical descriptions, Sarr. St. 4 ff., Beitr. xi 167 ff. 

^ Cp. Runic Poem 67 ff. Itigivine has the appearance of being changed, by folk 
etymology, from (the equivalent of) *■ Ing'vaeones (the worshipers of Ing), the name 
by which Tacitus designates the Germanic North Sea tribes (Par. § 10 : ch. 2). 
From Jutland and Zealand the cult of Ing spread to the other Danish islands, to 
Skane, and thence to Sweden. (Cf. the name Tnglitigar^ below, p. xlii n. 2, 
etc.) 

' It was not united politically with Sweden until 1658. 

^ In Wulfstan's account of his voyage (Alfred's Oros. 19. 35 f.) the form 
Sc6n-eg is used : and on bacbord him ivas Langa/and, and Laland^ and Fa/ster, 
and Sconegi and pas land call hyra3 to Denemearcan. Cf. Scani^ Par. §1.3. 



XXXVlll 



INTRODUCTION 



The Geats and Swedes » 

(See Glossary of Proper Names : Geatas, Wederas, HreSlingas ^ 
S'lveofij Scyljingas.) 

The Geatish Koyal Line 2 

Herebeald 
(465-497) 



Hre«el 



(a.d. 440-498) 



Has'§cyn 

(467-505) 

Hygeldc^ m. Hygd (sec- , 
ond wife)3 (470-516) 



daughter (from ist 
marriage), 3 m. Eofor 

Heardred (from 2d 
marriage) (506-528) 



daughter, m. Ecgbeow 



Ongen^eow — 
(445-505) 



'The Swedish Royal Line 



Ohthere ^ 
(473-527) 



Eanmund'* 
(500-528) 

Eadgils 

(b, 505, becomes 
, king 530) 



Onela [m. Healfdene's 
daughter] (475-530) 



Hre'Sel, like his contemporary Healfdene the Dane, had three sons 
and one daughter. The eldest son Herebeald was accidentally killed by 
Hse'Scyn, who when shooting an arrow, missed his aim and struck his 
brother instead (243 5 ff.).5 The grief caused by this tragic fate ate away 
the king's life. Upon his death and the succession of -Hae'Scyn, war 

^ LI. 1202-14, 2201-9, 2354-96, (2425-89 :) 2425-43, 2462-89, 2501-8, 
2611-19, 2910-98 ; also 1830 ff. , 1923 ff. , 2169 ff. , 2190 ff. — For discussions, 
see especially L 4. 28 (Bugge) and L 4. 88-97, also references below, p. xlvi, 

^ As to the definite chronological figures used, see above, p. xxx. 

^ So we may assume in the interest of chronological harmony. 

* There is no positive proof that either Ohthere or Eanmund was the elder 
brother. 

^ At this point, chronology must not be insisted upon too rigidly. See note on 
2432 ff". 



THE HISTORICAL ELEMENTS xxxix 

broke out between the Geats and Swedes (2472 ff. , 2922 ff.). It is 
started by the Swedes, who attack their southern neighbors and after 
inflicting severe damage return home. An expedition of revenge into 
the land of the Swedes undertaken by Hai'Scyn and Hygelac, though 
at first successful (even Ongenheow's queen is taken prisoner), seems 
destined to utter failurcj the ' old, terrible ' king of the Swedes falls 
upon HasScyn's army, rescues the queen, kills the Geat king and forces 
his troops to seek refuge in the woods {Hrefnesholt 2935), threatening 
them all night long with death in the morning by the sword and the 
gallows. But at dawn the valorous Hygelac appears with his division and 
inspires such a terror that the Swedes flee to their fastness, pursued by 
the Geats. Ongen^eow in a brave fight against two brothers, Eofor and 
Wulf, loses his life. Hygelac, now king of the Geats, after his home- 
coming richly repaid the brothers and gave his only daughter as wife 
to Eofor. 

This victory at the Ravenswood (a.d. 505) insured the Geats peace 
with the Swedes, who seem to have dreaded the power of the warlike 
Hygelac. [The Geat king's arm was strengthened by his loyal nephew, 
the mighty Beowulf, who, after his triumphant return from Denmark, 
where he had overcome the Grendel race (about a.d. 510), was the 
associate of Hygelac] 

Not content with his success in the North, Hygelac even undertook 
a ravaging expedition into the Prankish lands (' Gallias,' Par. § 11) 
about A.D. 5 1 6. 1 He arrived with a fleet in the land of the (West) 
Frisians (west of the Zuider Zee) (sySSan Higeldc cnvhn /faranjiotherge 
on Fresna land 2914 f., cp. 1206 f.), and sailed up the river Rhine as 
far as the district of the Prankish tribe Hastware [Attoarii, better known 
as Chattuarii).^ [Supplementing the narrative by means of Gregory's 
version and the Historia Franccrum (Par. § n):] Having loaded 
their ships with prisoners and rich booty ('Lu^/r^/a/' 1 205), the Geats return. 
The main force is sent out in advance, but the king with a smaller band 
remains on the shore (of either the Rhine or the North Sea). There 
{Freslondum o« 2357) he is overtaken by a strong army under the com- 
mand of Theodebert, the son of the Prankish king Theoderic (the 
Merovingian 2921). King Hygelac and his followers are slain, his fleet 
is pursued and utterly routed. The poem repeatedly dwells on the he- 
roic deeds of prowess done by Beowulf in the unequal encounter between 

^ That is to say, according to Gregory of Tours this event happened between 
A.D. 512 and 520. (Grion L3. 36 thought it should be placed as late as a.d. 527.) 
— The references in the poem occur in 11. 1202 ff., 2354 ff., 2501 ff., 2913 ff. 
(2201 ). The identity of the Beozvulf 2\\\x%\ovl% and the accounts of the Prankish 
histories was first recognized by Grundtvig (see his Transl., p. Ixi). 

^ Between the rivers Rhine and Meuse (Maas), on the border of the present 
Rhenish Prussia and the Netherbnds, in the neighborhood of the cities of Kleve 
(Cleves) and Geldern. Cf. Chambers Wid. 201 f. ; Much, R.-L. i 371 f. The tribe 
is mentioned in Widi 33 : Hun ["ti^eo/J] Hatwerum. 



xl INTRODUCTION 

the allied forces [ofermeegen 2917) of the continental tribes and Hy- 
gelac's guard : 2363 ft'., 2501 ft". 

The final battle is waged against the Franks (12 10) or Hugas (2914, 
2502), Hetware (2363, 2916), and (no donbt) Frisians (2357, 2503). 
Of the four names mentioned, Hugas is only an epic appellation of the 
Franks 5 ^ the Hei-ivare seem to have belonged to the Frankish < sphere 
of influence.' The two main tribes involved are thus the Franks and 
the Frisians (see 2912). 2 At the same time the rising power of the 
Franks is reflected in the allusion to the threatening unfriendliness of 
the Merovingian dynasty (2921). It is possible, however, that the poet 
did not consistently difterentiate between the three or four terms (see 
especially 2502 f.). His use of the name Daghrefn, by the way, shows 
that he followed a genuine tradition (see note on 2501). 

The young Heardred now succeeded his father Hygelac. Beowulf 
[who by a marvelous swimming feat had escaped from the enemies] 
generously declined Hygd's offer of the throne, but acted as Heardred' s 
guardian during the prince's minority (2367 ff.). When the latter had 
come into his rights, another series of -warlike disputes with the Swedes 
arose (a.d. 527-530)^ After the fall of Ongen^eow in the battle of 
Ravenswood his son Ohthere had become king,^ but upon Ohthere's 
death, Onela seized the throne, compelling his nephews Eanmund and 
Eadgils to flee the country. They find refuge at the court of Heardred. 
Soon after Onela enters Geatland with an army (a.d. 528), Heardred as 
well as Eanmund is slain, whereupon the Swedish king returns, allowing 
Beowulf to take over the government unmolested (2379 AT., 261 1 ff., 
2202 ft".). A few years later Eadgils,"* aided by a Geatish force,5 re- 
opens^ the war (2391 ff.), which results in his uncle Onela' s death 
and Eadgils' s accession to the throne (a.d. 530). 

However, trouble from their northern foes is likely to come upon the 
Geats again, in spite of their temporary alliance with a branch of tlie 

^ Cf. MiillenhofF, ZfdA. vi438 5 W. Grimm, L 4. (i-j^'-x,-]. — Ann ales S^ued- 
linburgenses ( cir. A. d. i 000 ) : ' Hugo Theodoricus ' ( fVids. 24 : peodric iveo/d Fron- 
cum, = the Hug-Dietrich of the MHG. epic fVolfdietrich [13th century]) * iste 
dicitur, id est Francus, quia olim omnes Franci Kugones vocabantur ' [with a spu- 
rious explanation added :] ' a suo quodam duce Hugone.' (According to E. Schro- 
der [ZfdA. xli 26), that notice is derived from an OE. source, and the use of Hu- 
gas = Franks really confined to the OE. \_Beo'wulf'\.) — Regarding the question 
of the possible relation between the names Hugas and C/iauci, see the convenient 
references in Chambers Wid. 68 n. 2 ; Much, R.-L. ii 82. 

The prominence given to the Frisians and their seemingly unhistorical alliance 
with the Franks is attributed by Sarrazin ( Kad. 90 f. ) to the Frisian source of this 
story. 

This is nowhere stated, but the interpretation given above seems not unnat- 
ural. _ 

* Had Eadgils made his escape (when Onela attacked the Geats) and afterwards 
returned to Geatland, planning revenge and rehabilitation ? 

* Probably Beowulf did not take part personally in this war ; cf. note on 2395. 



THE HISTORICAL ELEMENTS xli 

Scylfing dynasty ; indeed it seems as if the downfall of their kingdom 
is virtually foreshadowed in the messenger's speech announcing the 
death of Beowulf (2999 ff., 3018 ff.). 

On the life of Beowulf tlie Geat, see below, p. xlv. 

Of the Geatish royal line, with the possible exception of Hygelac,* 
the Northern tradition is silent. But early Prankish chronicles, as noted 
above, have preserved a most valuable record of Hygelac's daring ex- 
pedition against the Franks, thereby confirming completely the account 
of the Beo^vulf.^ The only discrepancy discoverable, viz. the designa- 
tion of *Chogilaicus as * Danorum rex ' is naturally accounted for by 
the assumption that the powerful Danes were taken as the representa- 
tives of the Scandinavian tribes, just as the later Anglo-Saxon annalists 
included under the name of < Danes ' the Vikings of Norway. More- 
over the Liber Monstrorum (Par, § 11. i) remembers the mighty war- 
rior 3 as < rex Getarum ' (suggesting an actual ' Gautarum ' or * Go- 
t(h)orum '). 

A faint reminiscence of Hygeldc seems to crop out in Saxo's brief no- 
tice (iv 117) of the Danish king Hugletus, * who is said to have de- 
feated in a naval battle the Swedish chiefs Hemothus and Hagrimus,' 
the former one (ON. Eymodf) answering"^ to the Swedish prince 
Eanmundy who falls in the land of the Geats (2612 fF.).^ No connec- 
tion can be detected between Beowulf's uncle and the light-minded 
Hugleikr, king of Sweden (Saxo : Hugletus, king of Ireland), who is 
slain in an attack by the Danish king Haki (^T/iglingasaga, chap. 22 
(25) ; Saxo vi 185 f.). 

The accidental killing oi Herebeald by Hascyn has been repeatedly ^ 

^ Some of the other namei also are found in Scandinavian sources, but in entirely 
different surroundings. Thus HreSel [*HrdSiI) is = ON. *Hro/Ir, Lat. Rollerus 
( * Regneri pugilis filius ' ), Saxo, Book v 5 Heardred = O. West Norse HarSrddr ; 
Siverting is mentioned as a Saxon and as a Swede (see above, p. xxxv). Herebeald 
is traceable only as a common noun herbaldr, ' warrior. ' The peculiar, abstract name 
of Hygd is entirely unknown outside of Beoivulf. 

^ The names given in the MSS. {^Chlochilaichus, etc., see Par. § 1 1 ) do not dif- 
fer greatly from the true form which we should expect, viz. ^Chogilaicus. 

"* That the giant Hugebold in the MHG. Ecken Ltet (83) is to be ultimately 
identified with him (see Much, Arch, cviii 403), is a pure guess. 

* Though we should expect Eymundr. 

^ A. Ohik, Kilderne etc., L 4. 100. 2. 190 f. 

^ Thus by Gisli Brynjiilfsson, Antik-v. Tidskrift (1852/54), p. 132; Grundt- 
vig (Ed.), pp. xliii, 175 ; Rydberg, Under so kningar i germanisk mythologi (1886), 
i 665 (who moreover called attention to Saxo's account (iii 69 ff . ) of Hotherus' 
skill in archery [which was, however, only one of his numerous accomplishments] ) 5 
Sarrazin St. 44 ; Bugge, Studien iiber die Entitehung der nordhchen Gotter-und Hel- 
densagen, p. 262 ; Detter, Beitr. xviii 82 ff., xix495 ff. 5 Much, Arch, cviii 413 f. 
See also Gering's note, L 3. 26^. 104, Detter finds a direct parallel to the Here- 
beald-HcE'Scyn version in the story of Alrekr and Eirikr ( Tuglingasaga, chap. 20 
(23) ), who are succeeded on the Swedish throne — though not immediately — 
by Hugleikr. 



xlii INTRODUCTION 

compared with the unintentional slaying of Baldr by the blind Hg'Sr, 
who is directed by Loki in shooting the mistletoe (Prose Edda, Gylfa- 
ginning, chap. 48). But it is difficuh to believe that the story told in 
Beowulf has any mythological basis. It rather impresses us as a report 
of an ordinary incident that could easily happen in those Scandinavian 
communities and probably happened more than once. Maybe the mo- 
tive was associated at an early date with names suggesting a warlike 
occupation, like }ltvt-beald, HczS-cyw {Baldr, Hqdr). ' 

Turning to the Swedish affairs, we find the royal Scylfingas^ we]l_ re- 
membered in the North — Ottarr (Ohthere) and his son Asils (Ead- 
gils) 3 standing out prominently — , but their true^ family relationships 
are somewhat obscured. Neither is Eymundr (Eanmund) ever men- 
tioned in conjunction with A'Sils nor is Ottarr considered the brother 
of All (Onela), who in fact has been transformed into a Norwegian 
king. Besides, Ongenl^eow's name has practically disappeared from the 
drama of exciting events in which he had taken a leading part. 4 

Also the two series of hostile complications between the Swedes and 
Geats reappear in Scandinavian allusions, though with considerable 
variations, since the Geats have been forgotten and replaced by the 
Jutes and Danes. 

The conflict between Ongenpeonv and the Geats recounted in Beonvulf 
has undergone a change in the scene and the names of the actors, but 
the substance of the narrative and certain details of the great central 
scene can be readily identified in the story of the fall of King Ottarr 
Vendilkraka in the Tnglingatal and the Tnglingasaga, chap. 27 (31), 
see Par, § 6. The cruel nickname ' Vendel Crow' given the dead king, 
who was likened to a dead crow torn by eagles, recalls Ongenbeow's 
fierce threats of execution (2939 ff.), which by the irony of fate was 
visited upon his own person. Also the remarkable fact of the slaying 
of the Swedish king by two men is preserved 5 indeed, the names V9ttr 
and Fasti 5 are evidently more authentic than the rather typical appel- 
lations Wulf and Eofor of the Anglo-Saxon epic. That the Old^Norse 
account is at fault in associating the incident with Ohthere (Ottarr) 

^ A slight similarity in the situation may be found in the story of Herthegn and 
his three sons, Herburt, Herthegn, and Tristram (Sintram), pidrekssaga, chs. 231 
f. (Simrock L 3. 21. 191 ; Miillenhoff 17). 

^ In Old (West) Norse sources called Tnglingar. 

^ The phonetic correspondence is not complete, see above, p. xxxii. 

"* Kier (L 4. 78. 130 flF. ) identifies Ongenpeoiv with Angelplow of the Mer- 
cian genealogy (Par. § 2) and Ongen (Nennius § 60). The great fight at the Ravens- 
wood he locates at Hedeby (at or near the present site of Schleswig). He further 
points out that Rwvnhoh is a very common place-name in Denmark. 

^ They are brothers in the Historia Nor-vegiae (cf. the following note) as in the 
Beon.uulj\ whereas the Tnglingatal and the Tnglingasaga are silent on this point. — 
It may be noted that among the twelve champions of Hrolfr Kraki we find Vgttr 
mentioned^ Skaldskaparmdl, ch. 41 (Par. §5), and Hrolfssaga, ch. 32 (98. 14, 
Par. § 9). 



THE HISTORICAL ELEMENTS xliii 

rather than with Ongenheow, is to be inferred from the testimony of 
Ari,^ whom Islendifisrahol' (c'lr. a.d. 1135), chap. 12 calls Ottar's father 
by the name of Egili Vendilkraka. The name Egill (in place of An- 
gantyr = Ongenbeow) 2 is possibly, Bugge suggests, due to corruption, 
a pet form *Angi]a being changed to *AgilaR and Egill. ^ The scene 
of the battle is according to the Beozvu/f in Ongen^eow's own land, 
i.e. Sweden, but in the Ttiglingatal (^Tnglirigasaga) is shifted to Ven- 
del in Jutland. Now it has been properly pointed out (by Stjerna, 52 f.) 
that the striking surname < Vendel Crow ' cannot be a late literary in- 
vention, but must have originated immediately after the battle. As the 
king fell in his own land, th^ Vendel in question cannot be the large 
Jutish district of that name, but must be the place called Vendel in 
Swedish Uppland. Vendel is at present an insignificant church-village, 
some twenty English miles north of Upsala, but being favorably located 
for commercial traffic, it enjoyed a considerable importance in the Mid- 
dle Ages. There are exceptionally numerous ancient cemeteries near 
Vendel, the principal one of which was evidently the burial place of ?. 
great chieftain's family. It may safely be concluded (with Stjerna) that 
about the year 500 there existed a royal fortress at Vendel, and that a 
noble family resided there. 

On other possible recollections of this part of the Swedish-Geatish 
tradition, see note on 2922 ff. 

The second series of encounters between the Geats and Swedes re- 
solves itself in Scandinavian tradition into a contest between Asils — 
a great saga hero — and ^//, who, through confusion of the Swedish 
Uppland with 'uplands' in Norway, was made into a Norwegian king. 
The battle in which Ali fell took place on the ice of Lake Vaner. See 
Skaldskaparmal, chaps. 41, 55, Ynglingasaga, chap. 29 (33), Tnglin- 
gatal^ Arngrim Jonsson's Skjojdungasaga, chap. 12 (Par. §§ 5, 6, 8. 6). 
A hint of A'Sils's foreign (Geatish) support (2391 ff.) is found in 
the statement that Hrolfr Kraki sent his twelve champions (Bg'Svarr 
Bjarki among them) to assist him. Thus the Danes have stepped into 
the place_originally occupied by the Geats. The memory of Eadgils's 
brother, Eanmund, is all but lost. He may be recognized, however, 
in the Eymundr of Hyndluljop 1 5 (Par. § 4) with whom Halfdanr 
(the representative of the Danes) allies himself,'* and in the above 
(p. xli) mentioned H0mothus of Saxo. 

' Followed by the Historia Npwegiae (Bugge 15 n.). 

^ The names Angantyr and Ottarr are coupled in Hyndl. 9 (Par. § 4). Ongen- 
feow is remembered in fVids. 31 : Siveom \%Deold'\ Ongendpeoiv, see Chambers's 
note. 

* Belden, L 4. 96 (like Grundtvig, see Bugge 15) would equate Ongenpeow with 
Aun (or Ani), son of Jgrundr and father of Egill ( Ttiglingdsaga^ ch. 25 [29] ). 

■* Ali, mentioned by the side of Halfdanr {Hyndl. 14), was considered Ali inn 
frikni (i.e. the Bold), the Dane, but was probably at the outset no one but the Swedish 
Onela. See also Belden, L 4. 96. 152. 



xliv INTRODUCTION 

The dominating element in this second phase of the inter-tribal 
war, the dynastic struggle within the royal Swedish line, is perhaps to 
be explained (with Belden) by the existence of a foreign or pro-Danish 
party led by Onela (the son-in-law of Healfdene (1. 62), who was of 
Dano-Swedish extraction), and a native party led by Eadgils and Ean- 
mund (who presumably followed their father's policy). ^ In this con- 
nection it has been suggested by Belden that the * Wendlas ' men 
tioned in 1. 348 (Wulfgar, Wendla leod) sided with the Danish faction. 
Accepting this view and assuming further (as was first conjectured by 
Stjerna2), that, like Wulfgar, the WagmundingaSy i.e. Weohstan and 
his son Wlglaf,3 belong to the Wendel family, i.e. a noble family of 
Vendel in Uppland, Sweden, we are able to understand not only that 
Wulfgar held an honored position at the Danish court, but also (what 
seems singular indeed) that Weohstan,^ the father of Beowulf's most 
loyal kinsman Wiglaf, fought in the service of Onela, against the lat- 
ter' s nephews and the Gcats who sheltered them.^ After Eadgils had 
been established on the throne, Weohstan, who had slain Eanmund 
(2612 ff.), was compelled to leave the country and settled in the land 
of the Geats. That Wiglaf ^ even in Beowulf's last battle is still called 
leod Scylpiga (2603), ^ is thus readily understood in the light of his 
father's antecedents. But what the relation is between the Geatish 
branch of the W^gmundingas (to which Beowulf and his father 
Ecgl>eow belong) and the Swedish branch (the only one which carries 
through the family alliteration), remains doubtful. The rich home- 
stead of the W§egmundingas (2607) must clearly be sought in the land 
of the Geats. S 

The (essentially hostile) relations between the Danes and Swedes 

^ No explanation is found (in the available sources) of the surprising fact that 
Heardred and Beowulf side with the native and against the Danish faction. 

^ Who called attention to the w-alliteration. 

^ Belden conjectures also Wulf Wonreding, who fights against Ongenpeow (2965 
fF.), to be of the Wendel family. 

* He is apparently the same as Vestetnn who is mentioned in conjunction with Ali 
riding to the battle (against A'Sils), Kd/fs'visa (Par. § 5), 

^ Another version has been proposed by Deutschbein (L 4. 97). Setting aside as 
entirely unhistorical the role assigned to Beowulf and regarding the WSgmundingas 
as the direct successors to the line of HreSel on the Geatish throne, he believes that 
Onela after the fall of Heardred appointed Weohstan king of the Geats, whilst Ead- 
gils fled to the Danes and afterwards, gaining support from Hro'Sulf (as told by Snorri 
and Arngrim Jonsson), returned to Sweden and defeated Onela. 

^ Wiglaf has been doubtfully identified with Saxo's Wiggo (ii 57, 67), the V9ggr 
of the Hrolfssaga (chs. 28, 34 ; Arngrim Jonsson's Skjoldungasagaj chs. 12 f., cp» 
Skdldskaparmal, ch. 41), the devoted retainer of Hrolfr and the avenger of his 
death (Bugge 50 f. ; cf. Sarrazin, E St. xlii 28 IF. j Berendsohn, L4. 141. i. 8 f. ). 

' Which does not necessarily mean that he is related to the royal line of On- 
genpeow. 

* See on these questions, Scherer L 5. 5. 475 f., Miillenhoff, Anz.fdA. iii 1 77 f. 



THE HISTORICAL ELEMENTS xlv 

have been traced in detail by Clarke, L 4. 76. 82 fF., 156, and Bel- 
den, /. c. The Geats, the hereditary enemies of the Swedes, are naturally 
on friendly terms with the Danes. It is true, we are told, in rather 
vague language (1857 f.), that in former times strife existed between 
the peoples of the Geats and Danes. ^ But, at any rate, since Beowulf's 
deliverance of Heorot, peace and good will were firmly established 
(1829 fF., 1859 ff.).2 (Possibly even before that event, friendly gifts 
were exchanged [378 f.]-) The excellent personal relations between 
Beowulf's family and HroSgar date from the time when EcgJ>eow, the 
hero's father, was befriended at the Danish court (4.59 fF.). They cul- 
minate in Beowulf's adoption (946 fF., 1175 f). On the strange allu- 
sion of 1.3005, see note on that passage. 



Regarding Beowulf the hero himself, the son of Ecgbeow ^ and 
grandson of HreSel (373 fF.), — the facts of his life, tf fitted into the 
chronological scheme here adopted, would show the following sequence. 
He was born about the year 490. At the age of seven he was brought 
to the court of his grandfather Hre'Sel and nurtured there with loving 
care (2428 fF.). [He was, however, considered slack and of little 
promise (2183 fF.).] [He distinguishes himself in fighting giants and 
sea-monsters, 41 8 if. and in a swimming adventure with Breca, 506 fF.]j 
He takes no part in the engagements with the Swedes which culminate 
in the battle at Ravenswood. [In a.d. 510 he visits the Danes and de- 
livers HroSgar from the plague of Grendel and his dam.] As a loyal 
thane he accompanies his uncle Hygelac in his expedition against the 
Franks (a.d. 516), slays Dasghrefn (thus avenging Hygelac' s death, 
it seems), and escapes home by swimming (2356 fF., 2501 fF.). Refus- 
ing Hygd's offer of the throne, he acts as Heardred's guardian during 
the latter' s minority (2369 fF.). After Heardred's death in the fight 
with the Swedes (a.d. 528), he becomes king and soon supports Ead- 
gils in his war on Onela, a.d. 530 (2389 fF.). [After a long reign he 
falls in a combat with a fire dragon. The date of his death must be 
left indefinite. Atany rate, Beowulf's fifty years' reign (2209) — which 
would leave him a nonagenarian at the time of the final battle — is 
meant only as a sort of poetic formula.]'^ 

^ Can this be a reference to the period when the center of Danish power was still 
in Skane .'' 

2 Deutschbein, I.e. would interpret the allusions of 11. 1832 ff., 1855 fF. as evi- 
dence of the fact that Heoroweard (Hjgrvar'Sr) made his attack on Hro"Sulf (Hrolfr) 
at Lejre with the assistance of the Geats, i.e., of Wiglaf. Further discussion by Be- 
rendsohn, I.e. 9 fF. 

^ The same name^ i.e. Eggper, occurs Vqluspd 42. 

* Cf. 11. 1769 fF., and above, p. xxxii. 



xlvi INTRODUCTION 

T^he Nationality of the Geats 

This has been the subject of a prolonged controversy, which has 
brought out manifold aspects of the question, linguistic, geographical, 
historical, and literary. Grundtvig assigned the Geats to the island of 
Gotland (or, for a second choice, to Bornholm) ; Kemble to Angeln, 
Schleswig j Haigh (as a matter of course) to North England. But the 
only peoples that have been actually admitted as rival claimants to the 
title are the Jutes in the northern part of the Jutish peninsula, and the 
ON. Gautar, O.Swed. GStar, i.e. the inhabitants of Vaster- and Os- 
tergotland, south of the great Swedish lakes. ^ 

Phonetically OE. Geatas^ answers precisely to ON. Gautar.^ The 
OE. name of the (West Germanic) Jutes is Angl. Bote, lote {lotan), 
LWS. Tte, ftan,^ as used in Wids. 26: ftum,_ OE.Bede 308.11: 
Eota (Var. : 7 tend) lond, OE.Chron. a.d. 449 : lotumy lutna (Baeda: 
lutarum) cyn^ and no significance can be ascribed to the forms Geata, 
Geatum found in one place only, Bede 52. 4, 9.^ The ON. form for 
*Jutes,'5 Jotar {^Jutar)^ appears in an imperfect transliteration (in 
King Alfred's narrative of Ohthere's second voyage, Oroj. 19.20, 
28), as Gotland (more properly: Geotland). In linguistic respect, then, 
the identification of the Geatas cannot be doubtful, and very weighty 
arguments indeed would be required to overthrow this fundamental 
evidence in favor of the G0tar. 

Testimony of a geographical and historical character has been 
brought forward to support the Jutish claims, but it is somewhat im- 
paired by the fact that the early history of Jutland as well as of Got- 
land is enveloped in obscurity. It is clear from the poem that the 
Geats are a seafaring people. ^ Hygelac's castle is situated near the 
sea (1924, 1963 ff.), the dragon is pushed over the sea-cliff (3131 ff.), 
and on the * whale's headland' do the Geats erect the grave monu- 
ment of their beloved king (2802 ff., 3136). The intercourse be- 

^ See Leo L 4. 24, Schaldemose L 2. 3, Fahlbeck L4. 71. I & 2, Bugge I ff., 
Gering L 3. 26. p. vii, Weyhe L 4. 94, Schiitte L 4. 71. 3, Kier L. 4. 78, [in 
favor of the Jutes] ; — [and for the opposite view, especially :] Ettmiiller Transl. , Sar- 
razin St. 23 tf., ten Brink ch. 12 ; Schiick, Bjorkman, Stjerna (L 4. 74) } Uhlen- 
beck L4. 72. 187 ff. 5 Chambers Wid. 207 ; also Moller, E St. xiii 3130. ; Tap- 
per, MFh. ix 266. — More recently Schiitte has declared the Geatas of Beoivulf to 
be a Gautic colony in N. E. Jutland ; see Publ. of the Society for the Ad-vancement 
of Scandina'vian Study i 185 f. (Summary of a paper read at Goteborg in August, 

^ The solitary exception to the Beotvuf practice in 1. 443 : Geotena is of little 
consequence; cf. Lang. § 16. 2. 

^ See Introd. to The Fight at Finnsburg. * Cf. Angl. xxvii 412. 

^ It is a plausible assumption that the (W. Germ.) name 'Jutes ' was transferred 
to the Scandinavian settlers of Jutland, who became amalgamated with those of the 
original population that had remained in their old home. (Cf. Much, R.-L. ii 623.) 

^ Sce-Geatas 1850, 1986 ; scemen 2954, brimivisa 2930. 



THE HISTORICAL ELEMENTS xlvii 

tween the Swedes and Geats takes place ofer j^ 2380, 2394, ofer 
luld nxiater 2473, ofer heafo 2477. Contrariwise, in historic times the 
Gatar are a typical inland people with their capital Skara far away 
from the sea. It is possible, nevertheless, that formerly Halland and Bo- 
huslan with an extensive coast line were included in the kingdom of 
Gautland, ' and that it was only after their subjugation by the Swedes and 
the forfeiture of those domains that the Gautar — like the Anglo-Sax- 
ons after their settlement in Britain — lost their skill in matters nauti- 
cal. Again, the water route by which the Swedes and Geats reached 
each other may very well have been by way of the great lakes, Vaner 
and Vatter.2 Even the passage by the Baltic Sea and Lake Malar 
might have been less inconvenient than the impassable inland roads. 
Moreover, can we be sure that the Anglo-Saxon poet had a clear 
knowledge of Northern geography ? Is it not rather likely that he 
would suppose all branches of the Scandinavians to be seafaring peo- 
ples ? Certainly the topographical hints contained in the poem could 
not be used successfully for definite localization. The * sea-cliffs " 
(191 1 f.), which would fit in better with the coast of Vastergotland 
and Halland than with the shore of Jutland, seem to be part of a con- 
ventional description based on notions of English scenery. (They are 
attributed to Zealand also, 222 f.) 'Storms' (implied by the terms 
Weder-Geatas^ Wederas^ could visit the shores of Vastergotland and 
Jutland alike, and nothing but poetic invention seems to be back of the 
place-names //r£)«(fj-;z^ J 2805, Earnanas 3031, cf. Hrefnanjjudu 2925, 
Hrefnesholt 2935 (see 2941, 3024 ff.). 

As regards the hostile relations between the two tribes, we learn 
from the Beonvulf that the wars extended over a considerable period 
and were plainly called forth by natural causes of a serious nature such 
as are easily to be found in the case of neighboring peoples. It would 
be difficult to understand, on the other hand, why the Jutes and Swedes 
should persist in warring upon each other in such inveterate fashion. 

The military expedition of the Geats in another direction, viz. against 
the Franks and Frisians, it has been claimed, points to the Jutes rather 
than to the distant G^tar.^ Especially the apprehension expressed, after 
Beowulf's death, of future attacks from the Merovingians (291 1 ff.) 
has been thought to be natural from the Jutland horizon only.^ But 

* See Schiick's arguments, pp. 22 ff. According to Stjerna, p. 91 the Baltic 
Sea is meant. 

^ And, to some extent, by way of neighboring rivers. Cf. Schiick, pp._34fF. If 
necessary, boats could be carried from one body of water to another. Cp. Ohthere's 
Voyage (Oro5. 19. 6 f.) : andberaS pa Ctvenas hyraicypu ofer land on Sd meraSy and 
panon hergiaS on da NorSmen. 

^ Little light is obtained from the characterization of Hygelac as king of the 
• Danes ' (not 'Jutes,' by the way) by Gregory of Tours and as king of the ' Getae ' 
in the Liber Momtrorum, see above, p. xli. 

* Sarrazin Kad. 90 f. ascribes this sentiment to the Frisians' point of view dat- 
ing from an intermediate Frisian stage in the history of the poem. Cf. also Schiick 
L4. 39. 48. , 



xlviii INTRODUCTION 

just as the poet (through the mouth of the messenger) declared the 
Geats' fear of renewed wars with the Swedes (2922 f., 2999 ff., 
3015 fF.), his thoughts would likewise turn to the continental enemies 
of Beowulf's people, who might be expected to seize the opportunity 
of seeking revenge. The death of the illustrious king, this is apparently 
the main idea he wishes to convey, will leave the country without pro- 
tection against any of its foes. 

It has been observed that in later literary sources the tradition be- 
came confused, and the place of the Geats was taken by Danes and 
Jutes. Thus^ Hugletus (like Gregory's Ch(l)ochilaicus) figures as a 
Danish king (see above, p. xli), the scene of the first great encounter be- 
tween Swedes and Geats is shifted (by an evident blunder) from Sweden 
to Jutland (Vendel),^ and ASils gains support from Hrolfr Kraki instead 
of from the Geat king. Yet the interesting fact remains that BgSvarr 
Bjarki, Hroif's famous warrior, who assists A'Sils in his fight against 
Ali, has come from Gautland to the Danish court. On the whole, the 
Danification of the legends seems to be naturally accounted for by the 
very early absorption of the Geats into the Swedish state. The loss of 
their independent existence caused the deeds of the Geatish kings to 
be attributed to members of other, prominent Scandinavian divisions, 
the resemblance of the names Gautar and ^o/ar aiding in this process. 2 

The probability is thus certainly on the side of the Gptar, and it re- 
quires no great stretch of the imagination to look upon this contest be- 
tween the two Northern tribes as one of the most significant phases of 
early Scandinavian history. ^ 

Of the territory occupied by the G0tar, Vcistergotland is commonly 
believed to correspond to Hygelac's realm, and his royal town has been 
conjecturally located at Kungsbacka or at Kungalf (south and north 
of Goteborg respectively). ^ 

IV. The Christian Colorings 

The presentation of the story-material in Beouuulf has been Influ- 
enced, to a considerable extent, by ideas derived from Christianity. 

The poem abounds, to be sure, in supernatural elements of pre- 
Christian associations.*^ Heathen practices are mentioned in several 
places, such as the vowing of sacrifices at idol fanes (175 ff.), the ob- 
serving of omens (204), the burning of the dead (3137 ff., 1107 tf., 

^ See also the note on 2922 fF. 

* Cf. Stjema, ch. 4. — The shifting in the traditions of the Hea'So-Bards (see 
above, pp. xxxv f.) furnishes a kind of parallel. 

3 By archeological data Stjerna (/.c.) felt enabled to trace definitely the causes and 
the results of this struggle. 

_ ^ Stjerna, for archeological and geographical reasons, preferred the island of 
Oland. 

^ See especially L 4. 147 ff. 6 ^f above, p. xii & notes. 



THE CHRISTIAN COLORING xlix 

2124 ff.), which was frowned upon by the Church. The frequent allu- 
sions to the power of fate (wyr^, cf. Angl. xxxvi 171 f.), the motive 
of blood revenge (1384 f., cp. 1669 f., 1256, 1278, 1546 f.), the 
praise of worldly glory (1387 ff., cp. 2804 ft"., 884 f., 954 f.) bear 
testimony to an ancient background of pagan conceptions and ideals. 
On the other hand, we hear nothing of angels, saints, relics, of Christ 
and the cross, of divine worship, church observances, or any particular 
dogmatic points. Still, the general impression we obtain from the 
reading of the poem is certainly the opposite of pagan barbarism. We 
almost seem to move in normal Christian surroundings, God's gov- 
ernance of the world and of every human being, the evil of sin, the 
doings of the devil, the last judgment, heaven and hell are ever and 
anon referred to as familiar topics. (See the detailed discussion, Angl. 
XXXV 113 ff., 249 ff,, 453 ff. ) Though mostly short, these allusions 
show by their remarkable frequency how thoroughly the whole life was 
felt to be dominated by Christian ideas. The author is clearly familiar 
with the traditional Christian terminology in question and evinces some 
knowledge ^ of the Bible, liturgy, and ecclesiastical literature. Of spe- 
cific motives derived from the Old Testament (and occurring in Genesis 
^ also) we note the story of Cain, the giants, and the deluge (107 ff., 
1261 ff, 1689 ff.), and the song of Creation (92 ff.). 
/ Furthermore, the transformation of old heathen elements in accord- 
ance with Christian thought may be readily observed. The pagan and 
heroic cremation finds a counterpart in the peaceful burial of the dead, 
which the Church enforced (1007 f., 2457 f,, cp. 445 f., 3107 ff.). 
The curse placed on the fateful treasure is clothed in a Christian for- 
mula (3071 ft'.) and is declared to be void before the higher will of 
God (3054 ff. ). By the side of the heathen fate is seen the almighty 
God. Gi3 a nx^yrd s^wd bio seel, exclaims Beowulf in expectation of 
the Grendel fight, 455, but again, In the same speech, he avows : 6ir 
gelyfan sceal / Dryhtnes dome se pe hine dcaS nijneS 440. The functions 
of fate 2 and God seem quite parallel : ^vyrd oft nered / unfigne eorl . . . 
5725 s^-wd mag imfage caSe ged'igan j ivean ond ivracsid se Se IVal- 
dendes I hyldo gehealdep 2291 ; cp. 2574 and 979, 2526 and 2527(?); 
572 f. and 669 f. Yet God is said to control fate : nefne hifn ^vltig 
God <voyrd forstode / ond da-s marines mod 1056.^ Moreover, the fun- 
damental contrast between the good God and the blind and hostile 
fate is shown by the fact that God invariably grants victory (even in 
the tragic dragon fight, 2874), whereas it is a mysterious, hidden spell 
that brings about Beowulf's death, 3067 ff. 

Predominantly Christian are the general tone of the poem and its 

^ Whether direct or secondary, cf. also Angl. xxxv 481 & n. I & 2. 

2 Still, ivyrd is not felt to be a personal being ; the term is often used in a colorless 
way, cp., e.g., 1205 {ivyrd) with 452 {kild), I 125 {gud ), 557 (heaporas), 
441 (deaS). 

^,J^owever, the cautj^n suggested in the preceding footnote certainly applies here. 



1 INTRODUCTION 

ethical viewpoint. We are no longer in a genuine pagan atmosphere. 
The sentiment has been softened and purified. The virtues of modera- 
tion, unselfishness, consideration for others are practised and appre- 
ciated. The manifest readiness to express gratitude to God on all 
imaginable occasions (625 ff., 1397 f., 928 f., 1778 f., 1626 f., 1997 f., 
2794 ff., 227 f.), and the poet's sympathy with weak and unfor- 
tunate beings like Scyld the foundling (7, 46) and even Grendel (e.g. 
105, 721, 973, 975, I 351) and his mother (1546 f.), are typical of the 
new note. Particularly striking is the moral refinement of the two prin- 
cipal characters, Beowulf and HroSgar. Those readers who, impressed 
by Beowulf's martial appearance at the beginning of the action, expect 
to find an aggressive warrior hero of the Achilles or Sigfrit type, will 
be disposed at times to think him somewhat tame, sentimental, and 
fond of talking. Indeed, the final estimate of the hero's character by 
his own faithful thanes lamenting his death is chiefly a praise of 
Beowulf's gentleness and kindness : c^wadon pat he iv^re nvyruld- 
cyning \_a\ / manna mildust ond monSnvarusty / leodum ItSost ond lofgeor- 
nost 3180. 
p The Christian elements are almost without exception so deeply In- 
grained in the very fabric of the poem that they cannot be explained 
away as the work of a reviser or later interpolator. ' In addition, it is 
instructive to note that whilst the episodes are all but free from those 
modern influences, ^ the main story has been thoroughly imbued with 
the spirit of Christianity. It is true, the action itself is not modified 
or visibly influenced by Christianization.3 But the quality of the plot 
is changed. The author has fairly exalted the fights with fabled mon- 
sters into a conflict between the powers of good and of evil. The 
figure of Grendel, at any rate, while originally an ordinary Scandina- 
vian troll, 4 and passing in the poem as a sort of man-monster,^ is at 
the same time conceived of as an impersonation of evil and darkness, 
even an incarnation of the Christian devil. Many of his appellations are 
unquestionable epithets of Satan {t.g.^feond mancynnes, Codes andsaca^ 
feond on belle ^ belle bafta ; cf. Angl. xxxv 250 ff".), he belongs to the 
wicked progeny of Cain, the first murderer, his actions are represented 
in a manner suggesting the conduct of the evil one (cf. ib. 257), and 
he dwells with his demon mother ^ in a place which calls up visions 

^ See Angl. xxxvi 1 79 fF. ; CI. Hall, pp. xliv fF. 5 for interesting arguments to 
the contrary, see Chadvvick H. A. 47 ff. On possible interpolations, see below, 
Chapter viii : ' Genesis of the Poem.' 

^ The Christian turn given the Heremod motive (901 ff. , 1709 fF.) and some 
allusions in the Scyld prologue are the chief exceptions. (Cf. Angl. xxxv 472 f.) 

^ See note on 1555 f. j Angl. xxxv 482, xxxvi 178. 

* In the poem called eoten, 761, cp. 668 ; pyrs, 426. 

^ See, e.g., 105, 1352, also 1379. 

^ Some of her epithets at least are redolent of devil nature, viz. mdnscaSay ival- 
gastiva^fre, perhaps brimiuylf {}), grundivyrgen (.?), cp. {after) deofla {hryre) 1680. 
i^Angl. xxxvi 188, cf lb. xxxv 253, 256.) 



THE CHRISTIAN COLORING li 

of hell (see note on i3 57ff.). Even the antagonist of the third adven- 
ture, though less personally conceived than the Grendel pair, is not free 
from the suspicion of similar influences, especially as the dragon was 
in ecclesiastical tradition the recognized symbol of the archfiend. 
{Angl. xxxvi 1 88 f.) 

That the victorious champion, who overcomes this group of monsters, 
is a decidedly unusual figure of very uncertain historical associations, 
has been pointed out before. The poet has raised him to the rank of a 
singularly spotless hero, a 'defending, protecting, redeeming being', ' a 
truly ideal character. In fact, we need not hesitate to recognize features 
of the Christian Savior in the destroyer of hellish fiends, the warrior 
brave and, gentle, blameless in thought and deed, the king that dies for 
his people. Nor is the possibility of discovering direct allusions to 
the person of the Savior to be ignored. While there are not lacking 
certain hints of this kind in the first part of the poem (942 If., 1707 
ff.), it is especially in the last adventure that we are strongly tempted 
to look for a deeper, spiritual interpretation. The duality of the mo- 
tives which apparently prompt Beowulf to the dragon fight may nof 
be as unnatural as it has sometimes been considered. ^ Still, it is some- 
what strange that the same gold which Beowulf rejoices in having ob- 
tained for his people before the hour of his death (>^/ 5e ic moste minum 
leodum / Ixr s^ivyltdage s^vylc gestrynan 2797), is placed by his mourn- 
ing thanes into the burial mound 5 they give it back to the earth — 
7)5r /;// nu gen lifaS J eldiim snjod iinnyty s--wa hit aror ivas 3167.^ 
Nay, Wiglaf, in the depth of his sorrow which makes him oblivious 
of all else, expresses the wish that Beowulf had left the dragon alone to 
hold his den until the end of the world (3079 ff.). The indubitably 
significant result of the adventure is the hero's death, and, in the struc- 
tural plan of the poem, the aim and object of the dragon fight is to lead 
lip to this event, — a death, that is, which involves the destruction ot the 
adversary, but is no less noteworthy in that it partakes of the nature of 
a self-sacrifice : Nu ic on maSma hord ?nine bebohte / frode feorhlege 
2799. That also some incidents in the encounter with the dragon lend 
themselves to comparison with happenings in the garden of Geth- 
semane, is shown in the notes to 11. 2419 and 2596 ff. 

Though delicately kept in the background, this Christian interpreta- 
tion of the main story on the part of the Anglo-Saxon author gives 

^ (See Kemble ii, p.x.) In his role as a deliverer from the ravages of monsters 
he might well be likened to ancient heroes like Hercules and Theseus. 

^ See above, pp. xxi f. From the standpoint of the poem, the defense of the coun- 
try and the desire of revenge {nvrace leornode 2336) is the primary motive. The 
winning of the hoard (2535 f., 2747 ff., 2794 ff. ), which is the sole object in the 
corresponding fight of Frotho, could be easily associated with it. ( Cf. Angl. xxxvi 
191 & n.2. ) 

3 In part this could be justified as a corollary of the subsidiary motive of the curse 
resting on the gold. 



lii INTRODUCTION 

added strength and tone to the entire poem. It explains one of the 
great puzzles of our epic. It would indeed be hard to understand why 
the poet contented himself with a plot of mere fabulous adventures so 
much inferior to the splendid heroic setting, unless the narrative de- 
rived a superior dignity from suggesting the most exalted hero-life 
known to Christians. 



V. structure of the Poem ' 

Structural Plan ^ 

The poem of Beo^vu If consists of two distinct parts joined in a very 
loose manner and held together only by the person of the hero. The 
first of these does not in the least require or presuppose a continuation. 3 
Nor is the second dependent for its interpretation on the events of the 
first plot, the two references to the * Grendel part" being quite cursory 
and irrelevant (2351 ff., 2521)- The first part, again, contains two 
well-developed main incidents (which are closely enough bound together 
to constitute technically one story), while its third division, < Beowulf's 
Home-Coming,' only serves as a supplement to the preceding major 
plot. As may be seen from the Argument of the Poem (above, pp. ix ff. ), 
there is a decided structural parallelism in the unfolding of the three 
great adventures, the fights with the fabulous monsters, namely in set- 
ting forth the * exciting cause,' the preliminaries of the main action, 
the fight itself, and the relaxation or pause following the climax.'* 

At the same time we note a remarkable gradation in the three great 
crises of the poem. The fight against Grendel is rather monotonous 
and seems altogether too short and easy to give much opportunity for 
excitement — in spite of the horrors of the darkness in which the scene 
is enacted. The second contest is vastly more interesting by reason of 
its elaborate, romantic scenery, the variety and definiteness of incidents, 
the dramatic quality of the battle. The hero is fully armed, uses weap- 
ons in addition to his * hand-grip,' and yet is so hard pressed that only 
a kind of miracle saves him. There is, moreover, an element of justice 
in representing the combat with Grendel' s mother as more formidable 

* See in general : L 4. i fF., L 4. 120 ff. j L 7, passim. 

^ Cf, especially Ker L 4. 120, Hart L 4. 125, Smithson L 4. 128, Heinzel 
L 7. 2. I & 2, Tolman L 7. 11, ten Brink L 7. 15, Haeuschkel L 7. 20, Ron- 
ning L 4. 15, Routh L 4. 138. 

^ Only a hint of Beowulf's future kingship is vouchsafed after the second victory, 
1850 ff. 5 a fainter echo of this note is heard after the first triumph, 861. 

^ As regards individual motives, the function of the speeches (e.g. those uttered 
before the battles) may be compared. Parallels in minor details between the first and 
the second incident could be mentioned; cp. 129 ff. , 473 ff. and I32iff. 5 452f. 
and 1482 f. ; 625 f. and 1397 f. ; 636 ff. and 1490 f. 5 likewise between the first 
and the second main part, cp. 1769 and 2209 ; 86 f. and 2302 f. j 1994 ff. and 
3079 ff., and see above, pp. xxii f. 



STRUCTURE OF THE POEM liii 

and pregnant with danger. Grendel, who has ravaged the hall because 
of the innate wickedness of his heart, deserves to be overcome without 
difficulty. His mother, on the contrary, is actuated by the laudable 
desire for revenge (1256 ff., 1278, 1305 f., 1546 f., cf. Antiq. § 5) 
and, besides, is sought out in her own home ; hence a certain amount 
of sympathy is manifestly due her. Finally, the dragon (who likewise 
has a kind of excuse for his depredations) is entirely too much for his 
assailant. We tremble for the venerable king. He takes a special meas- 
ure for protection (2337 ft'. ), and is strengthened by the help of a youth- 
ful comrade, but the final victory is won only at the cost of the hero's 
own life. The account of this fight, which, like that against Grendel' s 
mother, falls into three clearly marked divisions, receives a new interest 
by the introduction of the companions, the glorification of one man's 
loyalty, and the added element of speech-making. 

The plot of each part is surprisingly simple. In the use of genuine 
heroic motives the main story of Beo^wulfh indeed inferior to the Finns- 
burg legend. But the author has contrived to expand the narrative con- 
siderably in the leisurely epic fashion, which diff"erentiates it completely 
from the type of the short lays. Subsidiary as well as important inci- 
dents are related in our epic. Extended speeches are freely introduced. 
There is not wanting picturesque description and elaborate setting. In 
the first part of the poem, the splendid life at the Danish court with its 
feastings and ceremonies is graphically portrayed in true epic style. 
The feelings of the persons are described, and general reflections on 
characters, events, and situations are thrown in. Last not least, matter 
more or less detached from the chief narrative is given a place in the 
poem by way of digressions and episodes. ^ 

Digressions and Episodes 

About 450 verses in the first part and almost 250 in the second part 
are concerned with episodic matter, as the following list will show. 

The origin of the Scylding line and Scyld's burial (1-52). The 
fate of Heorot (82^-85). The song of Creation (90^-98). Cain's 
punishment, and his offspring (107^-114; 1261^-1266^). Youth- 
ful adventures of Beowulf (419-424=1). Settling ofEcgbeow's feud (459- 
472). The Unfer'S intermezzo [Breca episode] (499-589). Stories 
of Sigemund and Heremod (874^-915). The Finnsburg Tale (1069- 
1159a). Allusions to Eormenric and Hama (1197-1201). Thefallof 
Hygelac (1202-1214^). The destruction of the ^J§-^z«/<2J (1689^-1693). 
Heremod's tragedy (1709^-1722^). Sermon against pride and ava- 
rice (1724^-1757). Story of ]7ryS, the wife of Offa (1931^-1962). 
The feud between Danes and HeaSo-Bards (2032-2066). Beowulf's 
inglorious youth (2183^-2189). 

^ A rigid distinction between ' digressions ' and * episodes ' as attempted by Smith- 
son (pp. 371, 379 fF. ), who considers the accounts of Sigemund-Heremod and the 
Finnsburg Tale the only episodes, need not be applied. 



liv INTRODUCTION 

Elegy of the lone survivor of a noble race (2247-2266). Geatish 
history : Hygelac's death in Friesland, Beowuirs return by swim- 
ming, and his guardianship of Heardred j the second series of Swedish 
wars (2354^-2396). Geatish history : King Hre^'el, the end of Here- 
beald [the Lament of the Father, 2444-2462^], the earlier war with the 
Swedes, Beowulf's slaying of Dasghrefn in Friesland (2428-2508^). 
Weohstan's slaying of Eanmund in the later Swedish-Geatish war 
(2611-2625^). Geatish history : Hygelac's fall j the battle at Ravens- 
wood in the earlier Swedish war (2910^-2998). 

It will be seen that several of these digressions contain welcome in- 
formation about the hero's life j others tell of events relating to the 
Scylding dynasty and may be regarded as a legitimate sort of setting. 
The allusions to Cain and the giants are called forth by the references 
to GrendePs pedigree. The story of Creation is a concrete illustration 
of the entertainments in Heorot. Earlier Danish history is represented 
by Heremdd, and the relation between Danish and Frisian tribes is 
shown in the Finn story. Germanic are the legends of Sigemund and 
of Eormenric and Hama. To the old continental home of the Angles 
belongs the allusion to Offa and his queen. The digressions of the 
second part are devoted chiefly to Geatish history, the exceptions being 
the 'Elegy of the Last Survivor' and the 'Lament of the Father,' 
which (like the central portion of Hro'Sgar's harangue in the first part) 
are of a more general character. The frequent mention of Hygelac's 
Frankish raid is accounted for by the fact that it is closely bound up 
both with Geatish history in general and with Beowulf's life in particu- 
lar. Accordingly, sometimes the aggression and defeat of Hygelac are 
dwelt upon (1202 AT., 2913 ff.), in other passages Beowulf's bravery 
is made the salient point of the allusion (2354 ft'., 2501 ff.). 

Most of the episoaes are introduced in a skilful manner and are 
properly subordinated to the main narrative. For example, the Breca 
story comes in naturally in a dispute occurring at the evening's enter- 
tainment. ^ The legends of Sigemund and of Finnsburg are recited by 
the scop. The glory of Scyld's life and departure forms a fitting prelude 
to the history of the Scyldings, who, next to the hero, claim our chief 
interest in the first part. In several instances the introduction is effected 
by means of comparison or contrast (in the form of a negative : 11 97, 
1709, 1931, 2.354, [2922], cp. 901). Occasionally the episodic char- 
acter is clearly pointed out : 2069 ic sceal ford sprecan / gen ymbe 
Grendel ; 1722 tiu pe lar be pon . . . ^ ic Pis gid be pe / anvrac. The 
facts of Geatish history, it cannot be denied, are a little too much in 
evidence and retard the narrative of the second part rather seriously. 
Quite far-fetched may seem the digression on ]?ryS, which is brought 

^ In as much as the hero tells of his earlier life in the course of a festive enter- 
tainment, this episode may be compared to Eneas' narrative at Dido's court 
(^JEneid^ Books ii and iii) and its prototype, Odysseus' recital of his adventures before 
Alkinoos i^Odyisey^ Books ix-xii). 



STRUCTURE OF THE POEM Iv 

in very abruptly and which, like the Heremod tale, shows the poet's 
disposition to point a moral. 

In extent the episodic topics range from cursory allusions of a few 
lines (82^-85, 1197-1201) to complete and complicated narratives 
(the adventure with Breca, the Finnsburg legend, the Hea'So-Bard 
feud, the battle at Ravenswood). 

A few passages, like the old spearman's speech (2047-56) and the 
recital of the Ravenswood battle (2924 ff.), give the impression of be- 
ing taken without much change (in substance) from older lays. The 
Elegy of the Last Survivor reminds us of similar elegiac j)assages in Old 
English poetry (see Wanderer , passim^ and Ruin). The fine picture 
of Scyld's sea-burial, and the elaboration of detail in the Beowulf- 
Breca adventure seem to be very largely, if not exclusively, the poet's 
own work. Most of the episodes, however, are merely summaries of 
events told in general terms and are far removed both from the style 
of independent lays (like the Fitinsburg Fragment) and from the 
broad, expansive epic manner. The distinctly allusive character of a 
number of them shows that the poet assumed a familiarity with the 
full story on the part of his audience. 

On the whole, we have every reason to be thankful for these episodes, 
which not only add fulness and variety to the central plot, but disclose 
a wealth of authentic heroic song and legend, a magnificent historic 
background. Still we may well regret that those subjects of intensely 
absorbing interest play only a minor part in our epic, having to serve 
as a foil to a story which in itself is of decidedly inferior weight. 

Speeches ^ 

Upwards of 1300 lines are taken up with speeches. 2 The major part 
of these contain digressions, episodes, descriptions, and reflections, and 
thus tend to delay the progress of the narrative. But even those which 
may be said to advance the action, are lacking in dramatic quality ; 
they are characterized by eloquence and ceremonial dignity. The 
shortest speech consists of four lines (the coast-guard's words of God- 
speed, 316-19), the longest extends to 160 lines (Beowulf's report to 
Hygelac, 2000-21 51, 2155-62) ; almost as long is the messenger's 
discourse (128 11.: 2900-3027) ; next follow the Finn recital (90 11. : 
1069-1159=1), Hrd'Sgar's harangue (8 5 11.: 1 700-1 784), Beowulf's rem- 
iniscences (84 11. : 2426-2509), his answer to UnferS's version of the 
Breca story (77 11. : 530-606). ^ 

The formal character of the speeches is accentuated by the manner 

^ Cf. in particular : Heusler L 7. 1 8. 

^ The proportion of (direct) speech to narrative is in the Iliad 7339 : 8635, in 
the Odyssey 8240: 3879, in the yEwf/J 4632^^ : 5263^. 

^ There are in the Beoiuulf some 40 instances of direct discourse averaging in 
the neighborhood of 30 lines (i.e., if the Finnsburg episode is included). 



Ivi INTRODUCTION 

of their introduction. Most frequently the verb maSelode * made a 
speech ' ' is employed, either in set expressions occurring with the for- 
mula-like regularity well known from the Homeric epic, as 
Beo^ivulf mapelode, beam Ecgpeo^wes 
Hrdsgar ma pelade, helm Scyldinga 
Wigldf ma5elodey Weohstanes sunu 
(see Glossary of Proper Names), or in combination with descriptive, 
characterizing, explanatory matter intruded between the announcement 
and the actual beginning of the speech, e.g. Beonvulf maSelode — on 
him byrne scan, / searonet seoived smipes orpancum 405 f. 2 Other terms 
of introduction like mepelivordum fr<xgn 236, andsnvarode . . . ^word- 
hord onleac 258 f., lyt snvlgode . . . so'gde ofer ealle 2897 ff. (cp. 
121 5) likewise indicate the formality of the occasions. ^ 

The prominent and rather independent position of the speeches is 
signalized by the fact that, in contrast with the usual practice of en- 
jambement, nearly all the speeches begin and end with the full line. 
(The only exceptions are 28 7^^, 342^, 350b, 2511b, 2518b, 3114b j 
389a (?) (1159a).) 

About one tenth of the lines devoted to speech is in the form of in- 
direct discourse, which is properly preferred for less important func- 
tions (in 'general narrative") and in the case of utterances by a col- 
lection of people (175, 202, 227, 857, 987, 1595, 1626, 3172, 3180). 
The use of (ge)c^W£ed as immediate verb of introduction, following a 
preparatory statement of a more general character, should be mentioned 
here. E.g., szud begnornodon Geata leode / hldfordes (^hry)re . . ., o-w^don 
pat . . . 3180 (so 92, 181 o, 2158, 29395 857, 874). 

By far the most felicitous use of the element of discourse is made in 
the first part, especially in the earlier division of it, from the opening 
of the action proper to the Grendel fight (189-709). The speeches 
occurring in it belong largely to the 'advancing' type, consist mainly 
of dialogue (including two instances of the type * question : reply : 
reply,' 237-300, 333-355 '^j, and are an essential factor in creating 
the impression of true epic movement. As the poem continues, the 
speeches increase in length and deliberation. The natural form of dia- 
logue 5 is in the last part completely superseded by addresses without 
answer, some of them being virtually speeches in form only.^ 

^ ' Imperfective verb' (never used with an object). See Glossary. 
2 Similarly 286 f., 348 ff., 499 ff., 925 ff., 1687 ff., 2510 f., 2631 f.,27Z^ff. 
Cp. mds. I ff., fTald. ii II ff,, Gen. B 347 ft'. ; Hel. 139 ff., 914 f., 3137 ff., 

3993 ff- 

■^ Of the simpler expressions, _/ea ivorda civaS (2246, 2662, cp. Hildebr. 9), 
ond pat ivord dcwad (654, cp. 2046) may be noted as formulas {^ZfdA. xlvi 
267 ; Arch, cxxvi 357 "• 3)- 

^ Cp. 1318— 1396 (indirect discourse : reply: reply). 

^ Cp. 1492 : after pTtm ivordum tVeder-Geata lead / efste midelne, nalas and- 
sivare / bidan ivolde. 

^ The length of several of these is somewhat disguised by the fact that they are 



STRUCTURE OF THE POEM Ivii 

The * Grendel part ' also shows the greatest variety, as regards the 
occasions for speech-making and the nvimber of speakers participating 
(Beowulf, the coast-guard, Wulfgar, HroiS'gar, Unferb", the scop, 
Wealhj'cow). In its continuation (i 2) the use of discourse is practi- 
cally limited to an interchange of addresses between Beowulf and 
HroSgar. 

In a class by itself stands the pathetic soliloquy, 2247 ff. 

In spite of a certain sameness of treatment the poet has managed to 
introduce a respectable degree of variation in adapting the speeches 
to their particular occasion^. Great indeed is the contrast between 
Beowulf's straightforward, determined vow of bravery (632-638) and 
HroSgar's moralizing oration, which would do credit to any preacher 
(i 700-1 784). Admirable illustrations of varying moods and kinds of 
utterance are Beowulf's salutation to HroSgar (407-455) and his bril- 
liant reply to the envious trouble-maker Unfer'5 (530-606). A master- 
piece is the queen's exhibition of diplomatic language by means of 
veiled allusion (1169 ff.). A finely appropriate emotional quality 
characterizes Beowulf's dying speeches (2729 ff., 2794 ff., 2813 ff.). 

That some of the speeches follow conventional lines of heroic tradi- 
tion need not be doubted. This applies to the type of the gyipcuuide 
before the combat (675 ff., 1392 ff., 2510 fl\), the <comitatus' 
speech or exhortation of the retainers (2633 ff., cp. Bjarkamal [Par. 
§ 7 : Saxo ii 59 ff.], Maid. 212 fi'., 246 ff., Finnsb. 37 ff.), the inquiry 
after a stranger's name and home (237 ff. 5 cp. Finnsb. 22 f., Hildebr. 
8 ff., also Hel. 554 ff.). The absence of battle challenge and defiance 
(see Finnsb. 24 ff.) is an obvious, inherent defect of our poem. 

Lack of Steady Advance 

The reader of the poem very soon perceives that the progress of the 
narrative is frequently impeded. Looseness is, in fact, one of its marked 
peculiarities. Digressions and episodes, general reflections in the form 
of speeches, an abundance of moralizing passages (see below, pp. 
Ixi f. ) interrupt the stery. The author does not hesitate to wander 
from the subject. When he is reminded of a feature in some way re- 
lated to the matter in hand, he thinks it perfectly proper to speak of 
it. Hence references to the past are intruded in unexpected places. 
The manner of Scyld's wonderful arrival as a child is brought out in- 
cidentally by way of comparison with the splendor of his obsequies 
(43 AT.). Beowulf's renown at the height of his career calls to mind the 
days of his youth when he was held in disrespect (2183 ff.).' No less 

broken up into two or three portions separated by a few lines of narrative or comment 
(2426-2537, 2633-2668, 2794-2816, 3077-31 19 ; so in the preceding division: 
2000-2162). 

" Similarly : 14 ff., 107 ff., 716 f., 1579 ff., 2771 f., 2777 ff. (In numerous 
episodes, of course. ) 



Iviii INTRODUCTION 

fond is the poet of looking forward to something that will happen in 
the near or distant future. The mention of the harmony apparently 
reigning at the court of HroSgar gives an opportunity to hint at sub- 
sequent treachery (loiS f, 1164 f, 1180 If. ). The building of the 
hall Heorot calls up the picture of its destruction by fire (82 ff.).i It 
is not a little remarkable that in the account of the three great fights of 
the hero, care has been taken to state the outcome of the struggle in 
advance (696 if., 706 f., 734 ff., 805 if, 5 1553 ff. j 2341 ff., 2420 
ff., 2573 ff., 2586 ff., cp. 2310 f). Evidently disregard of the ele- 
ment of suspense was not considered a defect in story telling. 2 

Sometimes the result of a certain action is stated first, and the action 
itself mentioned afterwards (or entirely passed over). E.g., pd nvt^s 
frod cyning . . . oti hreon mode^ / jydpan hi aldorpegn unlyfigendne . . . 
fwisse 1306 f 3 In this way a fine abruptness is attained : hrd nju'ide 
Sprongy / sypSan he aefter deaSe drepe prdnvade 1588."^ Thus it also 
nappens that a fact of first importance is strangely subordinated (as in 
i556).5 

There occur obvious gaps in the narrative. That Wealhl>eow left 
the hall in the course of the first day's festival, or that Beowulf brought 
the sword Hrunting back with him from the Grendel cave, is nowhere 
mentioned, but both facts are taken for granted at a later point of the 
story (664 f, 1807 fF.).6 

Furthermore, different parts of a story are sometimes told in differ- 
ent places, or substantially the same incident is related several times 
from different points of view. A complete, connected account of the 
history of the dragon's hoard is obtained only by a comparison of the 
passages, 3049 if., 3069 ff., 2233 ff. The brief notice of Grendel' s 
first visit in Heorot (122 f.) is supplemented by a later allusion con- 
taining additional detail ( 1 5 8 o ff. ) , 7 The repeated references to the vari- 
ous Swedish wars, the frequent allusions to Hygelac's Prankish foray, 
the two versions of the Heremod legend, the review of Beowulf's great 
fights by means of his report to Hygelac (and to Hro'Sgar) and through 
Wiglaf^s announcement to his companions (2874 ff. ; cp. also 2904 if.) 
are well-known cases in point. 

Typical examples of the rambling, dilatory method — the forward, 
backward, and sideward movements — are afforded by the introduc- 

* Similarly, e.g., 1202 ff., 1845 ff,, 3021 ff. j 2032 ff. (prediction of war with 
the Hea So- Bards). 

2 Thuznthor oi Judith uses the same method (11. 16, 19, 59 f , 63 ff., 72 f ). 
On predictions of a tragic issue in the Nibelungenlied, see Radke L 7. 37. 47 f. 

^ Cf. notej on 208 ff., 2697 ff. 

■* Other cases of abrupt transition are enumerated by Schiicking, Sa. 139 ff. 

^ Subordinate clauses introduced hy sid 5 an or by o3 p<£t (56, lOO, 2210, 2280, 
644) are used a number of times in place of a co-ordinate, independent statement. 

^ Cp. the omission of Heorogar's reign (64, 465 ff. ). 

' Cp. 83 ff. and 2029 ff. We might compare the account of Satan's rebellion 
in the fir^t and the fifth and sixth books oi Paradise Lost. 



TONE, STYLE, METER Wx 

tion of Grendel (see note on 86-114), by the Grendel fight (see note 
on 710 ff.), GrendePs going to Heorot (702 tf.),' and the odd sequel 
of the fight with GrendePs mother (1570-90). The remarkable inser- 
tion of a long speech by WIglaf, together with comment on his fam- 
ily, right at a critical moment of the dragon fight (2602-60), can 
hardly be called felicitous. But still more trying is the circuitous route 
by which the events leading up to that combat are brought before the 
reader (see note on 2200 H.: Second Part). 



VI. Tone, Style, Meter' 

Although a poem of action, Beo-ivulf is more than a narrative of 
notable events. Not that the author is lacking in the art of telling a 
story effectively. But a mere objective narration is not his chief aim. 
The poet is not satisfied with reciting facts, heroic and stirring though 
they be. Nor does he trouble to describe in a clear, concrete manner 
the outward appearance of the persons, even of the principal hero, 
though he sets forth, with eloquence, the striking impression he makes 
on others (247 ft'., cp. 369 f.). But he takes the keenest interest in the 
inner significance of the happenings, the vmderlying motives, the mani- 
festation of character. He loses no opportunity of disclosing what is 
going on in the minds of his actors. He is ever ready to analyze the 
thoughts and feelings of Beowulf and HroSgar, the Danes and the 
Geats, Grendel and his kind, even down to the sea-monsters (549, 
562, 143 1) and the birds of prey (3024 ft".). Their intentions, resolu- 
tions, expectations, hopes, fears, longings, rejoicings, and mental suffer- 
ings engage his constant attention. ^ In a moment of intensest action, 
such as the combat with Grendel, the state of mind of the characters 
is carefully taken note of (7 1 o ff. ) . An elaborate psychological analysis 
runs through the central part of Hro'Sgar's great moral discourse (1724 
if.).-* Delicacy as well as strength of emotion are finely depicted (see 
862 f., 1602 ff"., 5 1853 flf., 1894, 1915 f., 2893 flf., 3031 f.), and 

^ The repetition oi com 702, 710, 720 may be compared with Dan. 149 f. , 158. 

2 Cf. L 7, L 8 5 also L 4, passim. 

3 See, e.g., 632 ff., 709, TS^^ 1272,1442, 1536^, 1539, 1565,2419, 2572; 
136, 154 ff., 599 f., 712, 723, 730 f., 739, 753 ff., 762, 769, 821 ; I_I29, 
1 1 37 ff., 1 1 50; 1 719. See also Glossary: myntan^ iven^an), pencan, gc/jj'an^ 
murnan, (ge)(ruzviafi, gefea, gefeon, pancian, gebelgan, scamian, sorb, gedmor,fyr- 
•wyt[t)y gemunan, sefa, mod, ferhS. (Cf. -Atigl. xxxv 470.) 

* A curious result of this mental attitude is a certain indirectness of expression 
which in numerous passages takes precedence over the natural, straightforward man- 
ner of statement, see, e.g., 715, 764, 1309, 1936, 1969 ; 814 f. ; 866 ; 532, 
677, 793 f, 1845 ; 1025 f., 2363, 2995. 

^ Gistas setan / modes seoce and on mere staredon — words as moving in their 
simple dignity as any lines from Wordsworth's Michael. 



Ix INTRODUCTION 

numerous little touches indicate an appreciation of kind-heartedness 
(e.g., 46, 203b, 469b, 521a, 1262b, 1275, 1547% 2434b, 3093^).^ 

With especial fondness does the author dwell on the feelings of grief 
and sadness. Hro'Sgar's sorrow for his thanes (129 ff., 473 ff., 1322 ff.), 
his wonderfully sentimental farewell to his young friend (1870 ft'.), 
Beowulf's yielding to a morbid reverie when least expected (442 ft"., J 
cp. 562 f.), the gloomy forebodings of his men and their yearning love i 
of home (691 ft".),' the ever recurring surgings of care,^ the abundance 
of epithets denoting sadness of heart ^ give ample evidence of the per- 
vading influence of this characteristic trait. It almost seems as if the 
victories of the hero and the revelries in the hall produce only a tem- 
porary state of happiness, since ' ever the latter end of joy is woe ' 
(119, 128, 1007 f., 1078 ff"., i774f.).4 Even Wiglaf's stern rebuke 
(grim ands'ivaru) of his cowardly comrades is tinged with melancholy 
reflections (2862 ff".). Full of profound pathos are the elegies of the 
last survivor (2247 ff.) and the lonely father (2444 ff".). The regret 
for the passing of youth (21 11 ff.), the lament for the dead (11 17 f., 
1323 flf., 2446 f., 3152 ff"., 3171 ff.), the tragic conflict of duties 
(HreSel, 2462 ff, 5 Hengest, 1138 ff. ; Ingeld, 2063 ff. ),5the lingering 
fear of a catastrophe in the royal family of the Scyldings (cf. above, 
pp. xxxii, xxxvi), the anticipation of the downfall of the Geats"" power (cf. 
above, p. xli) aptly typify the prevailing Teutonic mood of serious- 
ness, solemnity, and sadness. But nowhere appears the tragic pathos 
more subtly worked into the story than in Beowulf's own death. The 
venerable king succeeds in overcoming the deadly foe, but suffers death 
himself} he wins the coveted hoard, but it is of no use to him or his 
folk ; he enters upon the task with the purest intention, even searching 
his heart for sins he may have unwittingly committed (2329 fl\), but 
he encounters a fatal curse of which he knew nothing (3067 f.). 

The scenery of the poem — sea and seashore, lake and fen-district, 
the royal hall and its surroundings, the Grendel and the dragon cave — 
is in the main sketched briefly, yet withal impressively. The large part 
which the sea played in the life of the Beowulfian peoples, finds ex- 
pression in an astonishing wealth of terms applied to it^ and in numer- 
ous allusions to its dominating geographical importance. 7 Clear visuali- 
zation and detailed description of scenery should not be expected, as a 
rule.^ Elements of nature are introduced as a background for human 

* Cf. Arch, cxxvi 343. ^ Cf. Arch, cxxvi 351. 

' Cf. Beitr. XXX 392. ^ Cf. MPh. iii 449, also Angl. xxxv 459 ff. 

^ A truly Germanic motive, perhaps best known from the stories of Riiedeger, 
Kriemhilt, and Hildebrand. 

^ See Schemann L 7. 5. 34 ff., 92 ff"., Tolman L 7. 11, Merbach L 7. 27, 
Erlemann L 7. 29. 26 ff. 

' Thus, be sam tiveonum 858, 1297, 1685, 1956 ; siva side swd sa hebugeS / 
ivinds^eard iveallas lilT, ; ofer hronrade 10 ; 1826, 1861, 2473. 

^ On the somewhat vague use of color terms, see Mead L 7. 32. 



TONE, STYLE, METER Ixi 

action or as symbols of sentiment. Nightfall, dawn, the advent of 
spring I signalize new stages in the narrative. I'he storm on the wintry 
ocean accompanies the struggle of the courageous swimmers. 2 The swirl 
of the blood-stained lake tells of deadly conflict (847 ff., 1422, 1593 
f. ). The funeral ship is covered with ice (33), and frost-bound trees 
hang over the forbidding water (1363). The moors of the dreary desert, 
steep stone-banks, windy headlands, mist and darkness are fit surround- 
ings for the lonely, wretched stalkers of mystery. * Joyless' (821) is 
their abode. Strikingly picturesque and emotional in quality is the 
one elaborate landscape picture representing the Grendel lake (1357 ff.), 
which conveys all the horror of the somber scenery and appeals force- 
fully to our imagination — a justly celebrated masterpiece of English 
nature poetry. 

In such a gloomy atmosphere there can be no room for levity, fun, 
or humor. Passages which to modern readers might seem to be humor- 
ous were certainly not so meant by the Anglo-Saxon author (e.g., 1 38 f., 
560 f., 793 f., 841 f.). On the contrary, he is always in earnest, not- 
ably intense, and bent on moralizing. Acting in a way like a Greek 
chorus, the poet takes pleasure in adding his philosophic comment or 
conclusion, or, it may be, his slightly emotional expression of ap- 
proval or censure. Thus, individual occurrences are viewed as illustra- 
tions of a general rule, subject to the decrees of fate or of God.-^ The 
course of the world, the inevitableness of death are set forth."* The 
author bestows praise and blame upon persons and their actions, some- 
times in brief quasi-exclamatory clauses like p^et ^w^s god cyning 11, 
2390 } ne bid snjoylc earges sJcf 2541 ; snva hyt no sceoUe / {jren 
argod) 2585 5 5 sometimes, however, by turning aside and pointing a 
moral, with manifest relish, for its own sake. Thus, courage, loyalty, 
liberality, wisdom are held up as qualities worthy of emulation. E.g., 
sn.vd sceal {geong g)iima gode ge~ivyrcean etc. 20 ff. 5 s^wd sceal m'ceg 
don, I nealles in-uuitnet odrum bregdon etc. 2166 ff.^ The punish- 
ment of hell is commented upon by way of warning and of contrast 
with the joys of heaven : 'vod bis pam se sceal . . . sdnxile bescufan / in 
jyres fapm. ... 183 ff. 

As to form, the gnomic elements are clearly marked by the use of 

^ See 649 ff., 1789 f. ; 1801 ff. ; I136 f. 

2 Thus, geofonypum -zveol, / ivintrys ivylm [mwz] 5 i 5 ; o/> pat unc flod todraf, / 
•wado tueallende, ivederacealdoit, / nlpende niht, ond norpanivind / beadogrim ond- 
bivearf s^ifC^. 

^ E.g., op pcet bine yldo benam / m^pgenes ivynnum, se pe oft manegum scod 
1886 f .; op Sat oper com / gear in geardas, — sivd nil gyt dcS etc. 1 133 ff . ; 
cp. 1058, 2859; 2470, 2590 f. 

^ E.g., Oft sceall eorl monig dries tvi/Ian / ivrac ddreogan, stvd us getuorden is 
3077 f. ; gaS a iv\-rd siud bio seel 455 ; wo pat ySe byS / to befieonne etc. 1 002 ff. j 
24 f. ; 572 f , 2291 fF. ; 2029 ff., 2764 ff., 3062 ff. 

^ Cp. 1250, 1812, 1885 f., 1372, 1691 f., 1940 ff. (amplified). 

^ Similarly 1534 ff. ; 287 ff., 3 174 ff. 



Ixii INTRODUCTION 

certain words or phrases, such as snva sceal {man don) (20);' snjoyh 
sceolde (secg ^uesan) (2708, 1328) ; selre bid* (1384, 2890, 1838 f.)j 
a, afre {ne) (455, 930, 2600)5 oft {oftost) (572, 2029, 3077, 1663); 
ease maeg (2291, 2764 ; cp. 1002)5 the sceai of necessity or certainty 
(24, 3077). 

The abstracting, generalizing tendency often takes the form of re- 
capitulating or explanatory remarks like nvas se Irenpreat / '7vipnum> 
geuuurpad 330 f., sume on nv^le crungon 11 13, tv^s tof^st on pam> 
137, sivylc nv^s pea^-w hyra 178 j^ of illustrative comparisons, e.g. net 
nvces his drohtoS par^ / s^wylce he on ealderdagum ar gemette 756 f.,, 
ne gefragn ic freondticor feonver mddmas . . . gumvianna fela . . . 
osrum gesellan 1027 ff . 5 4 or of reviews of present conditions and com- 
ments on the results achieved, e.g. hafde Kyning'T.vuldor / Grendlei 
togeanes . . . sele-iveard dseted . , . 665 ft". 5 hcefde pa gefalsod . . . selet 
Hrodgdres . . . 825 ff.^ The course of events is carefully analyzed,, 
with cause and effect duly noted : pa. nvies gesyne, ptet se sid ne ddh'. 
etc. 3058 ff. 

Although the moralizing turn and also some of the maxims may be; 
regarded as a common Germanic inheritance,'^ the extent to which this 5 
feature as well as the fondness for introspection has been carried is- 
distinctly Beowulfian and shows the didactic and emotional nature of 
the author himself. 

The characters of the poem are in keeping with the nobility of its •. 
spirit and the dignity of its manner. Superior- to, and different from, 
all the others, strides the mighty figure of Beowulf through the epic. 
In his threefold role as adventurous man in arms (jwrecca)^ loyal thane 
of his overlord, and generous, well-beloved king he shows himself a 
perfect hero, without fear and without reproach, — the strongest of his 
generation, valorous, resolute, great-hearted and noble of soul, wise and 
steadfast, kind, courteous, and unselfish, a truly 'happy warrior.' 7 
Next to him rank Hro'Sgar, the grand and kindly ruler, full of years, 
wisdom, and eloquence, and the young Wiglaf, who typifies the faith- 
ful retainer, risking his life to save his dear master. In a second group 

^ The simpler form of this type (as in 1 172) is well known in the Heliand and 
in Otfrid. 

^ Naturally the forms of beon are used, see Glossary. 

3 Cp. 223 f., 359, 814 f., 1075, 1124, 1150 f., 133 f., 191 f., 1246 ff. 

* Cp. 716 ff., 2014 ff., 1470 f. 5 Cp. 1304 ff., 1620, 2823 ff. 

^ E.g., those expressing the power of fate or coupling fate and courage (cf. Arch. 
cxv 179 & n.). — See on the general subject of the moralizing element, the mono- 
graph by B. C. Williams, Gnomic Poetry in Anglo-Saxon (1914), Part i (Intro- 
duction). 

'' Passages of direct characterization : 1 96 ff. , 8 5 8 ff. , 9 1 3 ff. , 1 705 ff. , 1 844 ff. , 
2177 ff., (2736 ff. ), 3180 ff. The poet very skilfully prepares the reader for a true 
appreciation of Beowult 's greatness by dwelling on the impression which his first ap- 
pearance makes on strangers, 247 ff. , 369 f. Cf. above, p. lix. — In a general way, 
Beowulf reminds us of Vergil's pius ^neas (cf. ArcA. cxxvi 339). 



TONE, STYLE, METER Ixiii 

belong those lesser figures like Wealhl^eow, the noble, gracious, far- 
sighted queen, Unfer■^\ that singular personality of the * Thersites * 
order, Hygelac, the admirable, if somewhat indefinitely sketched mem- 
ber of Geat royalty, and his still more shadowy queen Hygd. Thirdly we 
find that company of mostly nameless followers of the chiefs, Scyld- 
ings and Geats, among whom the coast-guard and the herald Wulf- 
gar stand forth prominently. Finally the villains are represented by the 
three enemy monsters, partly humanized and one of them at least 
having a name of his own. Though the majority of the characters are 
still more or less types, they are, on the whole, clearly drawn and 
leave a distinct picture in our minds. Certainly the delineation of the 
chief actor surpasses by far anything we find in other Anglo-Saxon 
poems. Even some of the persons mentioned only episodically, like 
Gngenheovv, Hengest, and the old < spear-warrior ' of the HeaSo-Bards, 
seem to assume a lifelike reality. Of special psychological interest are 
UnferS, Heremod, and JJryS. Characterization by contrast ' is seen 
in the cases of J>ryS-Hygd (1926 ff.) and Heremod-Beowulf (1709 ff., 
cp. 913 ff.). 

The Beowulfian society is noble, aristocratic, ^ and, considering the 
age it represents, pre-eminently remarkable for its refinement and courtly 
demeanor. The old Germanic military ideals ^ are still clearly recog- 
nizable, notwithstanding the Christian retouching of the story — the 
prime requirement of valor, the striving for fame and the upholding 
of one's honor,4 a stern sense of duty,^ the obligation of blood revenge,^ 
and above all the cardinal virtue of loyalty which ennobles the * com- 
itatus ' relation 7 and manifests itself in unflinching devotion and self- 
sacrifice on the part of the retainer and in kindness, generosity, and 
protection on the part of the king. To have preserved for us a faithful 
picture of many phases of the ancient Germanic life in its material as 
well as its moral aspect, is indeed one of the chief glories of Beo^vulfy 
and one which, unlike its literary merit, has never been called in ques- 
tion. The poem is a veritable treasure-house of information on * Ger- 
manic antiquities,' in which we seem at times to hear echoes of Taci- 

^ The author also likes to contrast situations and events, see 128, 716 ff., 

756 f., 1078 ff., 1774 f-, 2594 f-; 183 ff. J 818 ff., 1470 ff- 

^ Outside of court circles (including retainers and attendants) we find men- 
tion of a fugitive slave only, 2223 ff., 2280 ff., 2406 ff. 

^ Cf. the Introd. to Ftnnsburg. An interesting instance of the Germaniza- 
tion of the main story is the device of representing Gtendel's relation to the Danes 
(and to God) in the light of a regular feud, see 154 ff., 811 (978, looi). 

■* Cp. 2890 f. : DeaS bid sella / eorla gehivylcum ponne edivu/if. See Grjanbech 
L 9. 24. i. 69 ff. 

^ "A profound and serious conception of what makes man great, if not happy, of 
what his duty exacts, testifies to the devout spirit of English paganism." (ten Brink, 
L 4. 3. 3. 29.) For a classical illustration see 1384-89. 

^ LI. 1384 f. may be compared with Odyssey xxiv 432 ff. 

' See Antiq. § 2 5 above, p. Ivii. 



Ixiv INTRODUCTION 

tus' famous Germania, whilst the authenticity of its descriptions has 
been in various ways confirmed by rich archeological finds especially in 
the Scandinavian countries. A detailed consideration of this subject is of 
supreme interest, but cannot be attempted in this place. Its study will be 
facilitated, however, by the 'Index of Antiquities,' Appendix II, in 
addition to the general Bibliography, L 9. 

In the matter of diction our poem is true to its elevated character 
and idealizing manner. The vocabulary of Beo^vulf, like that of most 
Old English poems, is very far removed from the language of prose, A 
large proportion of its words is virtually limited to poetic diction, ^ 
many of them being no doubt archaisms, while the abundance of 
compounds used testifies to the creative possibilities of the alliterative 
style. A good many terms are nowhere recorded outside of Beonxiulfy 
and not a few of these may be confidently set down as of the poet's 
own coinage. Indeed, by reason of its wealth, variety, and picturesque- 
ness of expression the language of the poem is of more than ordinary 
interest. A host of synonyms enliven the narrative, notably in the 
vocabulary pertaining to kings and retainers, ^ war and weapons, 2 sea 
and seafaring. 3 Generously and withal judiciously the author employs 
those picturesque circumlocutory words and phrases known as 'ken- 
nings,' 4 which, emphasizing a certain quality of a person or thing, 
are used in place of the plain, abstract designation, e.g. helmberendy 
nviindenstefna, ydlida, lyftfloga^ h'^eSstapa^ hronrdd ^ beaga brytta, gold- 
<^vine gutnenay homera laj\ ySa genvealc, or such as involve metaphori- 
cal language, like rodores candel, heofenes gim, banhus, beadoleoma. 

Applying the term to verbal expressions also, we may mention, e.g.-, 
the concrete periphrases for 'going' {hivanon ferigeaS ge fa^tte scyldas 
etc. 333 ff., or 2539 f., 2661 f, 2754. f., 2850 f.), 'holding court' 
{hringas dalan 1970), 'conquering' (monegum magpum meodosetla 

^ At the same time the appearance of certain prose words which are not met with 
in any other poem, like heor{r^^ sadol, ivebi^b'), yppe^ dry?icfaty ivlntern^ non^ un- 
dernmal^ uppriht^ ui(^an)iveard (see Glossary), betokens a comparatively wide range 
of interests. 

^ See Antiq. §§ I, 2, 8. 

^ See above, p. Ix. Some 30 terms are used for 'hall,' 'house' (those confined 
to poetry being marked here withf) : bus, a^rn, reced'\, flet, heal(^l)y Sdeld^^ ial^y 
sele{^)y boldy burh, geard, hof, ivic, besides compounds j some 20 for ' man,' ' men' : 
mon(^ti), eorl^ ceorl^ 'zver,guma'\, rinc\, beorn^^ ^^^^t; b£ele{p^\,firas\,nidSas],ylde\y 
landbuend, grundbuend^, foldbiiend{e) |; sdivlberend'^ 5^^^^> nidSa, gumena bearn'\ 5 
7 for ' son ' : sunu^ magaj[, magof, byre, beam, cafora\, yrfeiveard ; 4 for ' heaven' : 
heofon, rodor, sivegl-f, luo/cnu ; 3 for ' hand ' : har.d, mund{^) ,folm{^) ; 4 for ' blood ' : 
blody dreorfy heo/for'\, s'zvdt('\) (cp. 1. 2692 f.) ; 3 for ' wound ' : ivund, benign) "j", 
{syn-)dolh{\) '-, 6 (9) for ' mind ' : mod, sefa, hyge^, myne\, ferhd\, breosthordfy 
(mod-sefa'f, -gebygdf, -^e/?o«c(f )) ; 9 for 'time': tid, hivil, fyrst, fac, prdgy 
s^/, ?n'^I('\), stund, sld i 3 (6) for 'old' : ea/d,frdd(^'\), gamoI'\ (^hdr ^ gamolfeax'\ y 
blondenfcax\') 5 etc. 

■* ON. kenning, ' mark of recognition,' * descriptive name,' * poetical periphrasis.* 



TONE, STYLE, METER Ixv 

ofteah 5), 'dying' [ellor h^^earf ^^^ cp. 264 f., 1550 f., 2254 ; gum- 
dream ofgeafy Codes leoht geceas 2469 ; etc.). 

It is no matter for surprise that the kennings very often take the 
form of compounds. Obviously, composition is one of the most strik- 
ing and inherently significant elements of the diction. Descriptive or 
intensive in character, — at times, it is true, merely cumbersome and 
otiose, the nominal (i.e. substantive and adjective) compounds make 
their weight strongly felt in the rhetoric of the poem. On an average 
there occurs a compound in every other line, and a different compound 
in every third line. Fully one third of the entire vocabulary, or some 
1070 words, are compounds, ^ so that in point of numbers, the Beo'^vulf 
stands practically in the front rank of Old English poems. 

In comparison with the paramount importance of compounds or 
kennings, the use of characterizing adjectives is a good deal less prom- 
inent, at any rate less striking. These denote mostly general or per- 
manent qualities and make a stronger appeal to sentiment and moral 
sense than to imagination. By means of the superlative ^ the rhetorical 
effect is occasionally heightened : husa selest 146, hr^gla selest 454, 
healsbeaga mist 1195, etc. Stereotyped ornamental epithets of the 
familiar Homeric variety like iroXij/n^Tis *05uo-<reyj, yXavKdiris 'Adi}v7), plus 
JEneas^ i.e. those appearing inseparably attached to certain persons and 
objects, are sought in vain in the Beonjoulf.^ 

On the whole, we note a scarcity of conscious poetic metaphors, 4 by 
the side of the more numerous ones of faded and only dimly felt meta- 
phorical quality, and similes of the Homeric order are entirely lacking, 
only a few brief, formula-like comparisons being scattered through the 
first part of the poem.^ 

^ l5(rr«5cwrj, ecgbana^^ gomenicudu^^ hdm'iveor3ung\y famlgheah^ ^ stanfab\\ 
\>iodgeUreori\^ leodcyning\^ ferhdgeniSla\^ brcoitgeh\gd.\y bregor6f\ 5 afengrom\^ 
beticsiveg^ may be cited as typical samples. One of the two elements may be more 
or less devoid of distinct meaning ; e.g., ende{st^f)('\), earfod(^prdg)%y orleg{hivil)\y 
geogod{feor/i)-\, ben(geat)'l- (^ferh3)frec'\,^ {bealo)civealm\ -^ several first elements 
like dge-, frea-, frlo-y dryht-y eorl-^ eald-y prjS-, may carry some general com- 
mendatory sense, 'noble,' 'splendid,' 'excellent.' Tautological compounds are not 
wanting 5 e.g., deadczvealm^, mageni(retigo'\, m^gencrceff\y gryrebrdga'\y modsefa^^ 
ivongstede^, freadrihten^y deaSfdege'\,. There occur in Beowulf 1% alliterating com- 
pounds (cf. L 8. 18) like brydbur^ c'wealmcuma\, go/dgy/'af, heardhicgende\ and 
2 (3) riming compounds :y<?/^WJJ, 'wordhordf, (Sryds'zuyd'^). The resources of 
compound formation are illustrated by. the observation that gilS is employed as the 
first element of (different) compounds 30 times, w^/ 24, bi/d(e) 25, hea6o 20, ivig 
16, here 14, beadu 12, heoro 7, si 19, mcdo II, magen 9, hyge 8 times. 

^ It is akin to an exaggeration like unrim eorla 1238. 

^ The set expression mire peoden which occurs 15 times is applied to Hro'Sgar, 
Beowulf, Heremod, Onela, and unnamed lords. 

* Such as ivordhord onlcac 259, tvinter ype behac / isgebinde I132 f., mal- 
ceare . . . slaS 189 f. , 1992 f. , ivordes ord / breosthord purbbrac 279 1 f. , inivit- 
net bregdon 2167, biorodryncum sivealt 2358. 

^ See 218: fug/e geJicost, 727 : I:gge gelicost, 985 : style gellco it y 1608 : pcet hit 



Ixvi INTRODUCTION 

Highly characteristic and much fancied by the Beonvulf poet is the 
familiar trope of litotes, which generally assumes the form of a nega- 
tive expression, as in ne me sivor fela / a5a on unriht 7,J2^ f-> ^o p£et 
yde byd (< impossible "") 1002 ; 793 f, 841 f , 1071 f, 1076 f., 1167 f., 
1930; see also tyt, sum, dal, deas- {Jyl-, guS-)'-werig, forhealdan in 
the Glossary. The negation sometimes appears in conjunction with 
a comparative as in 38, 1027 ff., 1842 f., 2432 f., and even with two 
comparatives: loii f. 

As regards the handling of the sentence, by far the most important 
rhetorical figure, in fact the very soul of the Old English poetical style, 
is of course the device of 'variation,' which may be studied to perfec- 
tion in the Beo^wulf. 

The still more directly retarding element of parenthesis or parenthetic 
exclamation, though naturally far less essential and frequent, is likewise 
part and parcel of the stylistic apparatus. In contrast with variation, it 
is nearly always placed in (or begins with) the second half of the line.^ 

It should not fail to be obsened that there is an organic relation be- 
tween the rhetorical characteristics and certain narrower linguistic facts 
as well as the broader stylistic features and peculiarities of the narrative. 
Thus, tautological compounds like deaScnjoealm, redundant combina- 
tions like bega gehnvapres 1043 ^ and those of the type nvudu Hvnel- 
sceaftaSy^ the ubiquitous element of variation, and the repetitions in the 
telling of the story are only different manifestations of the saine general 
tendency. The freedom of word-order by which closely related words 
may become separated from each other (see e.g., i f., 270 f., 450 f., 
473 f., 1285 ff., 1488 ff., 2098 f., 2448 f. , 2886 ff. ), and especially 
the retardation by means of variations and parenthetical utterances, find 
their counterpart in the disconnectedness of narration as shown in di- 
gressions, episodes, and irregular, circuitous movements. The follow- 
ing up of a pronoun by a complementary descriptive phrase — in the 
manner of variation — , as in />/ . . . s^iv^se gesipas 28 f., /)at. . . . 
Grendles dada 194 f. (cp. 1563, 1674 ff-> 77 f-> 35° ff-)> is matched 
by the peculiar method of introducing the hero and his antagonist, 
who at their first mention are referred to as familiar persons and later 
on receive fuller attention by specifying name and family history. 
(See 86 ff. [note the definite article], 194 ff., also 331 ff. [Wulfgar], 
cp. 12 ff.) Again, the very restatement of an idea in a set of different 
words (variation^ may remind us of the noteworthy way of reporting a 
speech in studiously varied terms (361 ff. ). The preponderance of the 

eal gemealt ise gelicost (amplified by a brief explanatory clause or two not unlike those 
used, e.g., in 1033 f., 1327, 2544, 31 17 ff., 1648). The pretty lines 1570 ff. : 
Lixte se leoma . . . efne siud of hefene hadre seined / rodores candel can hardly be 
said to contain an imaginative comparison. 

^ The only exceptions are 2778, 3056, 3115. 

^ Or uncer tivega 2532, tuorn felay see Glossary : •worn. 

^ See note on 398. 



TONE, STYLE, METER Ixvii 

nominal over the verbal element, ^ one of the outstanding features of 
the ancient diction, runs parallel to the favorite practice of stating 
merely the result of an action and of dwelling on a state or situation 
when a straightforw^ard account of action would seem to be called 
for. 2 The choice of emotional epithets and the insertion of exclamatory 
clauses are typical of the noble pathos which inspires the entire man- 
ner of presentation, whilst the semantic indefiniteness of many words 
and expressions ^ recalls the lack of visualization, not to say of realism, 
in regard to persons and places. The indirectness of litotes is similar 
in kind to the author's veiled allusions to the conduct of HroSulf and 
to the remarkable reserve practised in the Christian interpretation of the 
story. 

As a matter of course, the Beowulfian stylistic apparatus (taken in its 
widest sense) was to a great extent traditional, deeply rooted in time- 
honored Germanic, more particularly West Germanic, practice. Its 
conventional character can hardly be overestimated. Substantial evi- 
dence in detail is afforded by its large stock of formulas, set combina- 
tions of words, phrases of transition, and similar stereotyped elements."^ 
One may mention, e.g., the magelode-foninxhs (see above, p. Ivi) ; ex- 
pressions marking transition like no's Sd long to don, / ptet 2591, 2845 
(83?, 134, 739)i copulative alliterative phrases like ord ond ecg, n^v^epen 
and ge^vadu, mearas ond mddmas, ^vigum ond nv^pnum (2395), ivord 
ondnxeorc, synn ond sacu; ne leaf ne lad (511), grim ond gr^dig, micel 
ond m^rCy habban ond healdan, besides a few riming combinations: bond 
ond rond, sal ond m^l, ge ^vis feond ge ijuid freond (1864), frod 
ond god i prepositional phrases like in {on) bur gum, gear dum, njuicum ; 
under ^volcnum, heofenum, roderum, s^ivegle ; mid jldum ; constructions 
of the type breac ponne moste 1487, 1177, ivyrce se pe mote 1387, 
hjde se se ^ylle zjGG, cp. 1003, 1379, 1394} first half-lines con- 

^ Typical instances are ofost is se/est / to gecydanne, hivanan eoivre cyme syndon 
('whence you have conne ') 256 f . ; hy benan synt {^ they z?,k') 364, 352, 3140} 
to banan iveorSan (' kiU ') 460, 587, 2203 ; /c . . . ivas etidaata 240 f. • zveard . . 
ingenga min ITJ^ f.; Eadgilse ivearS . . .freond 2392 f, 5 after mundgnpe 1938, 
after headuiivenge 2581, after billet bite 20605 '^^^^ P'^ "-^ Idrena god 269,- par 
him agl^ca atgrape ivearS 1269; par ivas Hondscio hild onsage 2076, 2482 f. : 
par luas ALichere . . . feorh uSgenge 2122 f. ; Beoiuulfe ivearS / gudhred 
gvfepe 8t8 f. 5 etc. Cp. periphrastic expressions for plain verbs, \\k.e gewin dragon 
798, sundnytte dreah 2360, iiS drugon 1966, hfgesceafta . . . breac 1953. 

'^ See above, pp. Iviii, Ixii ; also ten Brink L 4. 7. 527 f. Among the simpler 
illustrations may be mentioned 11. 328 f., 994 f., iiiof., 1243 ff. (pictures rather 
than action). 

^ For the vague and elastic character of words, see e.g., tiiS, synn, torn, anda, slS, 
heaSoreaf, aglaca, fahSo, fah, laS, fage, mare, rof, frod. Cf. Schiicking Bd. , 
passim. The vagueness of phrases like civealmbealu cydan 1940 (cp. 276 f.), and 
the peculiar preference for passive constructions as in 1629 f.: da ivas of pam hro- 
ran helm ond byrne / lungre dlysed, 642 f., 1103, 1399 f., 1787 f., 1896 f., 2284, 
3021 f. (cf. Arch, cxxvi 355) should be noted. 

* Cf. L 7. 8, 12 f., 34 ff. 



Ixviii INTRODUCTION 

sisting of a noun or adjective (sometimes adverb) and prepositional 
phrase, like geong in geardum 13, marne be maste 36, aldor of earde 
56, sine at symle 81, hludne in healle 89, heard under helme (see GIos- 
cary : under), hrapor on holme 543, etc. Of especial interest are the 
^^r<^^«-formulas, which unmistakably point to the * preliterary ' stage 
of poetry, when the poems lived on the lips of singers, and oral trans- 
mission was the only possible source of information. Emphasizing, as 
they do, the importance of a fact — known by common report — or the 
truth of the story, they are naturally employed to introduce poems or 
sections of poems I (e.g., if., 837, 2694, 2752), to point out some sort 
of progress in the narrative (74, 2480, 2484, 2773, 2172, 433, 776), 
to call attention to the greatness of a person, object, or action (38, 
70, 1196, 1197, 1955, 2685, 2837, 575, 582, 1027). They add an 
element of variety to the plain statement of facts, and are so eminently 
useful and convenient that the poets may draw on this stock for almost 
any occasion. 2 

Owing to the accumulation of a vast store of ready forms and for- 
mulas, which could also be added to and varied at will, repetition of 
phrases (mostly half-lines, but also some full lines) is observable through- 
out the poem. 3 For example, to cite some recurrent phrases not found 
outside of Beonvulj\ — hord^weard halepa occurs 1047, 1852 j apeling 
argod, 130, 2342, [1329] 5 n.vyrsan <zv}gfrecan, 1212, 2496 ; prydllc 
pegna heap, 400, 1627 ; geongum gdrnvigan, 2674, 281 15 eafoci ond 
elLen, 602, 902, 2349 ; feorhbealu frecne, 2250, 2537 j morporhealo 
mdga, 1079, 2742; sorhfullne s'lS, 512, 1278, 1429 (cp. 2119); 
ealds^veord eotenisc, 1558, 2616, 2979 -, gomel on giohse, 2793, 3095 ; 
heard hondlocen, 322, 551 ; ginfastan gife pe him God sealde, i^jiy 
21825 ^ft^f halepa hryre, hnvate Scyldungas, 2052,, 3005 (MS.); 
ar {pat) he pone grundnvong ongytan tnehte, 1496, 2770 ^ 1700, cp. 
2864 ; 47b -48% cp. 2767b -68a. 

Apart from the matter of formulas, there are not wanting reminders 
of a primitive or, perhaps, * natural' method of expression, suggesting 
the manner of conversational talk or of recitation before a crowd of 
listeners. E.g., the free and easy use of personal pronouns and the 
sudden change of subject which leave one in doubt as to the person 
vaeant,'* the preference for paratactic construction, 5 the failure to express 

^ Translated into indirect discourse: ivelhivylc gecivceS, / pat he f ram Sige- 
munde\s'\ secgan Kyrde / ellendadum 874. 

2 Cf. MPh. iii 243 f. 

^ A list of several hundred repeated half-lines is given by Kistenmacher, L 7. 16. 
33 ff. ; cf. Sarrazin St. 141 ff. ; also Arch, cxxvi 357. 

* See 902, 913, 915, 1305, 1900, 2490, 3074; 109, 115, 169, 748, 1809, 
2618 f. (change of subject). The pronominal object (and, of course, subject) may 
be entirely omitted, see Lang. § 25. 4. 

^ Sometimes it is hard to tell whether to consider a clause ' demonstrative ' or 
•relative' ; see, e.g., ie, ieo, pat, pa in the Glossaiy ; par 420, etc. — An un- 



TONE, STYLE, METER Ixix 

logical relations between facts,' the simple way of connecting sentences 
by the monotonous pa or of dispensing with connectives altogether, 
not to mention the exclamatory element, the fondness for repetition by 
the side of occasional omission, the jerky movement and lack of a steady 
flow in the narrative. On the other hand, no proof is needed to show 
that the style of our poem goes far beyond the limits of primitive art ; 
the epic manner of Beo-uuulf is vastly different from that of the ballad 
or the short lay. 

The good judgment and taste of the author are shown in his finely 
discriminating way of handling the inherited devices of rhetoric. He 
increases the force of graphic description or pathetic utterance by 
bringing together groups of compounds, e.g. in 130 f., 320 ft"., 475 ft"., 
1 7 ID ft'., 2900 ft"., and achieves a wonderful irapressiveness in a 
single line: nydivracu mpgrim, nihtbeal^-wa mast 193. A notably 
artistic eff"ect is produced by the repetition of a couple of significant 
lines in prominent position, 196 f., 789 f. ; cp. 133 f., 191 f. Ac- 
cumulation of variations is indulged in for the sake of emphasis, as 
in characterizing a person, describing an object or a situation, and in 
address j e.g., 2602 ft"., 1228 ft"., 1557 ft"., 3071 ft", j 50 ft"., 1345 f., 
1004 ft", j 426 ft"., 14746?".} 1357 ff-, 847 ff., 858 ft". 5 512ft"., 910 ft". 
On the other hand, not a single variation interrupts Beowulf's most manly 
and businesslike speech, 13 84 ft"., which thus contrasts strongly with the 
plaintive lingering on the depredations wrought by Grendel, 147 ft". 
Again, a succession of short, quick, asyndetic, clauses is expressive of 
rapidity of action, 740 ft"., 1566 ft"., and appropriately applied to inci- 
sive exhortations, 658 ft"., 2132 ft"., whereas the long, elegant periods 
of Hr55gar's farewell speech, 1841 ft"., convey the sentimental elo- 
quence of an aged ruler and fatherly friend. Clearly, the author has 
mastered the art of varying his style in response to the demands of the 
occasion. 

Latin influence, it may be briefly mentioned, is perceptible in the 
figures of antithesis, 183 AT., anaphora, 864 ft"., 2107 ft"., polysynde- 
ton, 1763 AT., 1392 fi^. Also Latin models for certain kennings and 
metaphors (e.g., appellations of God and the devil [Grendel], and for 
terms denoting 'dying' and 'living') have been pointed out. 2 

avoidable result of the paratactic tendency is the extreme frequency of the semicolon 
in editions. 

' For a loose use of the conjunction pdet (and oi for 6 am ^ for Son), see Glossary. 

2 Cf. Rankin L 7. 25, passim; Angl. xxxv 123 ff., 249 ff,, 458 ff., 467 ff. ; 
Arch, cxxvi 348 ff. Some examples are llffrea (' auctor vitae '), ivuUres ivealdend^ 
ivuldurcyning, kyning-zvuldor ,• feojid mancynneSf ea/dgetvinna, Codes atidsaca, helle 
hafta (' captivus inferni'); ivorolde brucan ; ylda beam ('filii hominum '). — 
Of Latin loan-words the following occur in Beoivulf : ancor, camp, {cempd)., catidel^ 
ceap(?), ceaster(^huend), deofol, disc, draca, gigani, gim, mil{gemearc), ron, or, orCj 
orc{neas), serif an {for-,ge-scrifan), segn, strait, symbel{?), syrce{f), {ha;rg)traf {J'), 
ivealij), ivic, ivln. 



Ixx INTRODUCTION 

Our final judgment of the style of Beonvulf cannot be doubtful. 
Though lacking in lucidity, proportion, and finish of form as required 
by modern taste or by Homeric and Vergilian standards, the poem ex- 
hibits admirable technical skill in the adaptation of the available means to 
the desired ends. It contains passages which in their way are nearly 
perfect, and strong, noble lines which thrill the reader and linger in 
the memory. The patient, loving student of the original no longer 
feels called upon to apologize for Beo-ivulf^iS a piece of literature. 

METER 

The impression thus gained is signally strengthened by a consideration 
of the metrical form, which is of course most vitally connected with the 
style of Old English poetry. It is easy to see, e.g., that there is a close 
relation between the principle of enjambement and the all-important use 
of variation, and that the requirement of alliteration was a powerful in- 
centive to bringing into full play a hbst of synonyms, compounds, ^ 
and recurrent formulas. In the handling of the delicate instrument of 
verse the poet shows a strict adherence to regularity and a surprisingly 
keen appreciation of subtle distinctions which make Beo^ivulf the stand- 
ard of Anglo-Saxon metrical art. Suffice it to call attention to the 
judicious balancing of syntactical and metrical pause and the appro- 
priate distribution of the chief metrical types (ascending, descending) 
and their subdivisions. 

Naturally, our estimate of the intrinsic merit of various rhythmical 
forms does not rest on a basis of scientific exactitude. We can only 
guess the psychological values of the different types ^ and their com- 
binations. One would like, indeed, to associate type A with steady 
progress or quiet strength, to call B the rousing, exclamatory type,^ 
to consider type C the symbol of eagerness checked or excitement held 
in suspense ; D 1-3, and D 4, though heavier and less nervous, would 
seem to have an effect similar to C and B respectively ; E with its 
ponderous opening and short, emphatic close is likely to suggest so- 
lemnity and force. 4 However this may be, we can hardly fail to per- 
ceive the skill in th€ selection of successive types in syntactical units, 
IikeB+ A/ A : 80-81% C+ A / A : 96-97% 99-100% B/ A + E : 
109^-110, C-|-A/A-|-C/A: 2291-93% or in the case of longer 

^ The influence of alliteration on the choice of synonyms may be illustrated by 
a comparison of 11. 431, 633, 662, its influence on the use of varying compounds 
by a comparison of 11. 383, 392, 463, 616, 7835 479, 707, 712, 7665 2144, 
2148. (For its influence on word-order compare, e.g., U. 499, 529 5 253, 1904 ; 
a663, 2745.) 

^ According to Sievers's classification. (See Appendix iii.) 

^ It is admirably adapted both to introducing a new element (see, e.g., loob, 
a2lob, 228ot>, 2399b) and to accentuating a conclusion, almost with the effect 
of a mark of exclamation (see, e.g., 52b, 114b, 455b). 

* It fittingly marks a close, as in 5b, 8b, ijb^ 19b, nob, 193b. 



TONE, STYLE, METER Ixxi 

periods, C+A /D4+A/A/ + C/A(/)+C/A/^B: 
1 368-72,,/ and with totally different effect, A3 4. A / D4X4- A / A3 
+ A/c/+A/A3-f-A/A//+B/C+A: 1728-34. A nice 
gradatioij is attained by the sequence of types, 49^-50* : him ivas 
geomor sefa^ / murneiide mod. 

Quite expressive appear the rhythmical variations of the elegy, 2247 ff. 
Again, the pleasing rhythm of the semi-lyrical passage, 92 ff. "is in 
marked contrast with the vigor (aided by asyndeton and riming con- 
gruence) of 741^-42 : slat un^-wearnum, /bat bdnlocan, blod edrum 
dranc. Repetition (as in the last instance) and parallelism of rhythmi- 
cal forms are used to good purpose, e.g., in 2456-58^- 183^-187$ 
31 8 1 f. J 1393-94=*. cp. 1763 ff. Nor does it seem altogether fanci- 
ful to recognize symbolic values in the slow, mournful movement (in- 
cident to the use of the smallest possible number of syllables) of 1. 34 : 
dledon pa leofne peoden compared with the brisk and withal steady 
progress of 11. 217 : ge-ivdt pa ofernxjagholm njuinde gefysed and 234 : 
ge--wdt him pa to nvaroSe njuicge ridan. 

Of the minor or secondary devices of versification a moderate, dis- 
criminating use has been made. Groups of emphatic hypermetrical 
types are introduced three times, 1163-68, 1705-7, 2995-96. ^ End 
rime occurs in the first and second half of the line in 726, 734, 
1014, 2258, 3172, in a Z'-line and the following «2-line : i404t>-5a, 
1718^-93, 3389^-90% in two successive a- or Mines : 465^^, 
ii32af, 307oaf, 89obf , i882bf , 259obf., 2737bf. (2377^:793)^ 
— aside from the rather frequent suffix rimes, which strike us as acci- 
dental. The so-called enjambement of alliteration, 2 i.e. the carrying 
over of a non-alliterating stressed letter of a Z'-line as the alliterating let- 
ter to the following line, occurs some two hundred times (sometimes 
in groups, as in 168 f., 169 f ; 178 f , 179 f ; 287 f, 288 f ; 
3037 f, 3038 f 5 etc.). 3 Regarding the much discussed phenome- 
non of transverse alliteration, of which over a hundred instances can 
be traced (mostly of the order a b a b ■&.% va. H^ivtet, ^we Gdr-Dena 
in geardagum i, 19, 32, 34, 39, 1131, etc., more rarely a b b a zls 
in p£et hit a mid gexnete manna xnig 779, 1728, 2615, etc.), no con- 
sensus of opinion has been reached, but it seems not unlikely that 
within certain limits it was consciously employed as a special artistic 
form. 4 

The stichic system of West Germanic verse, with its preference for 

^ Very doubtful is the hypermetrical character of the isolated a-lines, 21739- 
(cf. T. C. § 19), and 2367a (of. T. C. § 24). 

^ Kaluza 93. 

^ The use of the same alliterating letter in two successive lines (e.g. 63 f., 70 f., 
Ill f., 216 f.) was generally avoided j only 50 instances are found (counting all vo- 
calic alliterations as identical ones) j the repetition runs through three lines in 897-9. 

* Morgan (L 8. 23. 176) would recognize as many as 86 cases of intentional 
transverse alliteration. 



Ixxii INTRODUCTION 

the use of nm-on lines and for the introduction of the new elements at 
the beginning of the /'-line, appears in our poem in full bloom. At the 
same time, monotony is avoided by making the end of the sentence not 
infrequently coincide with the end of the line, especially in the case of 
major pauses, e.g. those marking the beginning and the end of a speech. 
In a large number of instances groups of 4 lines forming a syntactical 
unit could indeed be likened to stanzas. » But this does not imply that 
the normal stichic arrangement has replaced an older strophic form of 
the Beonjuulfy though it is possible that the prevailing West Germanic 
order was preceded by a Germanic system of stanzaic grouping. 2 

On certain metrical features bearing on textual criticism. Appendix 
III should be consulted. 

If a practical word of advice may be added for the benefit of the 
student, it is the obvious one, that in order to appreciate the poem fully, 
we must by all means read it aloud with due regard for scansion and 
expression. Nor should we be afraid of shouting at the proper time.3 



VII. Language. Manuscript* 

LANGUAGE 

The transmitted text of Beonxjulf^ shows on the whole West Saxon 
forms of language, the Late West Saxon ones predominating, with an 
admixture of non- West Saxon, notably Anglian, elements. ^ 

^ To cite a few examples, 28-31, 43-46, 312-15, 316-19, 391-94, 395-98, 
1035-38, 1039-42, 1046-49, 1110-13, 1184-87, 1188-91, 1288-91, 1386- 
89, 1836-39, 2107-10, 2111-14, 2397-2400, 2809-12, 2813-16, 2817-20. 
It has been claimed (cf. Kaluza L 8.9.3.18) that an effect of the old stanza di- 
vision into 5 -|- 3 half-lines (e.g. 2363-66) is traceable in the favorite practice of 
placing a syntactical unit of i^ long lines at the end of a period, e.g. 24 f. , 78 f. , 
162 f., 256 f., 384 f., 756 f., 1435 f., 1527 f., 1598 f., 1616 f., 2890 f., 3108 f., 
etc. — Less frequently 2 lines could be arranged as stanzas, e.g. 126 f., 258 f., 
489 f., 710 f., loii f., 1785 f., 1975 f., 2860 f., 2989 f., 3077 f. Also stanzas 
of 3 lines (and of 5 lines) could be made out. 

* Cf. G. Neckel, Beitrdge zur Eddaforschung (1908), pp. i ff., and passim; 
but also Sieper, L 4. 126. 2. 40 ff. — Moller's violent reconstruction of the origi- 
nal (L 2.19), with its disregard of stylistic laws, proved a failure. 

^ A notation of the * speech melody ' of the first 5 2 lines has been attempted by 
Morgan (L 8. 23. loi). 

4 See L 6; L I. 

^ The same is true of the majority of the OE. poems. Cf. Jane Weightman, 
The Language and Dialect of the later OE. Poetry^ University Press of Liverpool, 
1907 [considers, besides others, the poems of the Vercelli and Exeter MSS.] ; also, 
e.g., A. Kamp, Die Sprache der altengl. Genesis, Miinster Diss., 191 3. 

^ The following survey aims to bring out the characteristic features. A complete 
record of forms is contained in the Glossary. 



. LANGUAGE. MANUSCRIPT Ixxiii 

Vowels of Accented Syllables ^ 
§ I . Distinctly Early West Saxon are 

a) ie in hiera 1164, {gryre)gieste 25605 siex-{hennum) 2904, this 
MS. spelling presupposing the form sex {=seax 1545, 2703, sec 
§ 8. 3), which was mistaken for the numeral and altered to siex.'^ 

b) le in niehstan 251 1 5 I'mnidgripe 976 (MS. mid-). 

Late West Saxon Features 
^ 2. y 

I. =EWS. i. Cf. Siev. § 22, Biilb. §§ 306 n. 2, 283, 454. 

scypon 1 1 54 (/ 6x) j smjymman 1624 ; dotvyd 2046 (z 2041), -oivyde 
1841, 1979, 2753 {i 3x) ; {fjr)njjyt 232; ^ylle, ^ylt, wyllad jx (i 
1 6x) ; (-)h-zuylc 48X (^148)53 s^Tuylc{e) 3 7X (i 1 1 52) ; ^ snvynsode 6 1 1 j 
nymeS 598, 1846 (i 8x) 5 symib)le 2450, 2497, 2880 5 lyfa3 etc.^ 5X 
0' 13^) ' Syf^^ (in A 5 only, / 23X) j ^r^« 15X {i 1932) ;^rj/ 7X j 
^// 1687 (z 8x) -^ylca 2239 ; j^w- 743, 817, 1135 {sin- 6x) ; ^);««i? 
1551 (/ 3x) ; hyt{t) 26495 hivyder 163 (^xu<2'd^r 1331), pyder 3x5 
«>'5^r 3044 (/ 1360) ; sy6San 57X (z 17X 5 originally J, cf. Biilb. § 336)5 
gerysne 2653, andrysno 1796 5 hrysedo7i 226 5 /y'w^ 3 ox (24X in B^) 
{hine 44X, mostly in A) 5 hyre 7X {Inre 8x, in A only) 5 hyt 8x (in B 
only, hit 30X) 5 jj 2093, 2910, 2999, 3084 {is 36X), synt 260, 342, 
364, syndon 237, 257, 361, 393, 1230 {sint 388) 5 il^a' 1002, 2277 
{bid 22X).6 

i>. =EWS. z> from e after palatal^, .fr. Cf. Wright § 91, Biilb. 
§§ i5i» 306 & n. 3. 

gyd{d) 7X (/ 5x) 5 gyfan etc. i 3X (/ 19X) 5 gyldan 7X (no i) 5 gylp{-) 
9X (z 4x in A) 5 gystran 13345 scyld{-) 8x (; 31 18), very often 
Scyldingas {Scyld r, cf. Scylfingas 3X) {scyldan 1658). 

J. =EWS. zV, z-umlaut of ^^ = Germanic a by breaking. See § 7 : 
^ 5 § 8 : ^. 

a) yide jx,yldo 4X, j/^^a:« 739, j/^r« 3X, y Id est a 3x5 ^'//^ 1125 
byldan 10945 {-)_fyl{l) 5X, gefyllan 2x5 {-yxvylm i6x. 

t>) y^f^ir) S'ii-iyrmpu 2x 5 byrgean 448 5 {-)dyrne lox 5 j^r^- 9X 5 

" See L6.4 (Davidson), L6.5 (Thomas). 

* This seems more natural than a direct transition of ea to /V (as explained by 
Cosijn, Beitr. viii 573 with reference to Cur. Past. [Hatton MS.] 1 1 1. ri,forsieh). 

^ EWS. hivelc, sivelc, cf. Siev. § 342 n. 2 & 3, Wright §§ 311 n. 2, 469 f. 

* I.e., including various grammatical forms or derivatives from the same stem. 
This is to be understood also with regard to many of the following examples. 

5 A = the first part of the MS., B = the second part ; see below, § 24. 

^ pysses, pyssum, pysne (jx) are already found in y^ilfred's prose. It must be ad- 
mitted that also some of the other ^ spellings quoted are not entirely unknown there j 
cf. Cosijn, Altivestsdchsische Grammatik i, p. 65. 



Ixxiv INTRODUCTION 

gyrnvan 9X (^gegiredan 3137) 5 {a)hyrdan 1460 ; {land)gemyrce 209 j 
myrs{u) 810 (see note) 5 {-)syrce 6x5 (-)j7rT.u<2« 4X 5 {-)'Txyrdan 2X j 
{grutid^'wyrgen 1518 ; (^for\-wyrnan 2x5^ h^wyrfan 98. » 

c) ^^-, ond-)slyht 3x5 /)'/73" 1048 (/j/;(j, see T.C. § i). 

^. =EVVS. ie, z-umlaut oi ea = Germanic a after palatal ^. See § 1 : 
zV, § 7 : ^:f , § 8 : ^. 

{-)gyst 2x (^zV/ 4X in A). 

J. =EWS. z>, /-umlaut of to = Gmc. z by breaking. See § 13: eo. 
yrre{-) Sx, yrringa 2x5 {-)hyrde 17x5 hyrtan 2593 j myrce 1405 j 
gesyhd 2X 5 ^wyrsa 5x52 qxyree 5X ; 2 j^r 2X.2 

d. = EWS. ie before /;/, from ^0 = Gmc. e by breaking. Cf. Siev. 
§ 108. I. 

cnyht 12 1 9 {cniht- 372, 535). 

7. = /?o, zo, = Gmc. e, i by «-umlaut. Cf. Siev. §§ 104. 2, 105. 2. 
^j^^«(<?/) 1394 (z 1690, ^0 362, 515)5 syfan{-) 2428, 3122 {eo 

517, 2195). 

8. = e in the combination j^/-, 

a) from Gmc. a by z-umlaut. j;'//^?// 2160, 2729 {e 4X in A). Cf. 
Siev. § 407 n. 3. 

b) Gmc. e. syllic 2086, 2109, 3038 {e 1426) ; sylf ijx (i6x in 
B, & 505 j e 17X in A ; ^0 3067). Cf. Biilb. §§ 304, 306. 

Note. On stvyrd, s^wurd, byrhi, fyriariy see § 8. 6. 

I. = Gmc. I. 

fyf{-) 1582 (J 6x) 5 fyra 2250 (z 4^) j gytsaS 1749 ; scyran 1939 
(jar(-) 5x in A); (-)-f ''^3' (-) 8x (z 2ox) ; si^:yn 11 11 (z 1286, 

1453)- 

^. =EWS. le, z'-umlaut oi ea (mostly Gmc. au). See § 10 : ^. 

gecypan 2496; geflymed 846, 1370; [-)gyman 4x5 ^v«<2« 2319, 
^«5o 5X ; hyran uniformly, 1 9X j gelyfan uniformly, 5X 5 alysan 
1630 5 nyd{-^ lox ( Z976, ^ 2223) j nyhstan 1203 (z^ 251 1) j .rryw^ 
3016 ; bestymed 486 ; gepynve 2332 ; j5a« 421 5 J^^(-) 4X (see § 10. 
2, : e) ; {-)y--wan 2149, 2834 {eo [also used in WS.] 1738, ea [prac- 
tically non-WS.] 276, 1194, cf. Siev. § 408 n. 10, Cosijn i, p. 112). 
— {S^)'^yS^^ ^53 ^> ^549- {gedigan 7X — through palatal influence, 
cf. Biilb. § 306C j so dcigan 3121, lig 83, 727, 781, 1122, 2305, 
2341, etc.) 

j>. = z-umlaut of lo (older iu) and lonjoj (older iunvj^ envnvj). Cf. 
Wright §§ 138, 905 Biilb. § 188. See § 16 : ^0, 10. 

dygel 1357 {eo 275) [possibly z'-umlaut of ^«, cf. Deutschbein, Beitr. 

^ Met with already in Alfred's prose, cf. Cosijn, op. cit., i, p. 34. 

'^ Found already in Alfred's prose, cf. Cosijn, i, p. 65. byrnan {p-^l^., 2548, 
2569) is likewise Alfredian ; cf. Biilb. §§ 283 n. 2, 518, Wright § 98 n. 3, Co- 
sijn, I.e. 



LANGUAGE. MANUSCRIPT Ixxv 

xxvi 224 n. 2]; dyre 2050, 2306, 3048, 31 31 [eo yx, io ix) 5 (««-) 
hyre 2120 {eo 2X, io ix) 5 gestrynan 2798; {an-)syn 251, 928, 
2772, 2834 (/o 995)} {-)try'we 1165, 1228 (^0- ii66)} pystru 87 
(cf. ^0 2332). 

^. Varia. — /^(plur.) lox (beside //J^, /;J, see Gloss. ; cf. Wright 
§ 462) ; sy 3X {sle 3x, /z ix) ; {^)gesyne 7X (umlaut of ^« or 10? 
Cf. Siev. § 222. 2) ; ^>'«(^) 5X (cf. Siev. § 113 n. 2.). 

Interchange of e and y in Fresan, Frysan. 

§ 4' i 

= y^ /-umlaut of «. [Also occasionally in Angl.] Cf. Bulb.§§ 307 f., 
161 n. 2, Siev. § 31 n. 

bicgan 1305 ; bisigu 281. 1743 [y 2580 5 however, original vowel 
doubtful, cf. NED.: busy; Franck-vanWijk, Etym. IVoordenboek: 
bezig) ; {-)dribt{-) lox (in A, j; iix) ; {-)drihten 17X (j; 32X) j _;?z/;/ 
1765 ; (-)hicgan 5X in A (y 3X in B); bige(-) 5X in A, 3X in B (j 2X 
in A, 3X in B, -by dig 723, 1749, 2667, 2810, cf. -hedig, § 10. 6), 
Higelac 15X in A, 8x in B (Hyge- 8x in B, ix in A, Hy- 1530, see 
Gloss.) 5 scildig 3071 (j 3x) 5 scile 3176 [found also in Alfred and in 
Northumbr., cf. Biilb. § 308, Siev. § 423] {scyle 2657) j Wiljingum 
461 (j 471)} sinnig 1379 {synn{-) 9X); pincean 4X (in A, j; 2X in B). 

=J, z-umlaut of ^ (««-). Cf. Biilb. §§ 163 n., 309. 

-plbtig 746 [y 1558) 5 ivlston 1604 (n.). 

Note I . Predominantly LWS. is the spelling ig for i (brought about 
after a change of forms like fdmig to fam'i 218). Cf. Siev. §§ 24 n., 
214.55 Cosijn, i, pp. 91 f., 178. big 1085, 15965 sig 1778; %(-) 
2220, 30475 ligge 727 5 'wigge 1656, 1770J w/;§-/z^ 1841 5 -stigge 
9245 Sceden-igge 16865 cp. unigmetes 1792. 

Note 2. For some other LWS, features see § 7 n. i & 2 5 § 8. 3b, 
4, 6 & n. I 5 § 9. I 5 § 10. 4, 5 5 § 15. 2 5 § 18. 5. 

Non-West Saxon Elements 

(This is a broad, general term. A number of forms included can be 
traced in the so-called Saxon patois also. ) ^ 

§ 6. a 

I. Unbroken a before / 4- consonant. [This is really a non-LWS. 
feature 5 besides being Angl., it is found not infrequently in EWS. 
and E. Kent.] Cf. Biilb. § 134, Cosijn i, pp. 8 fF. 

al-ivalda 316, 955, 1314, aHvealda 928 (always: ealil))^ an- 

* Incidentally a few WS. forms are to be mentioned. 



Ixxvi INTRODUCTION 

nvalda 1272; aldor 29X {ealdor 20x5 always: eald) \ baldor z^i% 
{healdor 2567), -balde 1634; bal^won (dp.) 977 {ea in inflected forms 
6x) } galdre 3052 {gealdor 2944) j g^lg{^) 2446, 2940 ; galgmod 
1277 } {^)hals 298, 1566 (^fl 8x) ; ivald- 1403 ; ^waldend 8x (nveal- 
dend 3X 5 always n.vealdan, gx). 

2. Original unbroken « before r -\- consonant is possibly hidden behind 
the MS. spelling brand in 1020, i.e.'^barn. [This would savor of 
Angl., particularly Northumbr., influence. ; cf. Biilb. § 132.] 

Note I. As to the interchange of « and spellings before nasals, 
see below, § 24, seventh footnote. Parallel forms are, e.g., gamen^ 
gomen ; gamoly gomol ; gangany gongan ; hand, bond ; hangiayi^ hongian ; 
sang, song. 

Note 2. It is doubtful whether an original long a can be claimed in 
the form para of the MS., 1015, i.e.*'u;^r^« (= nvaron). (Cf. Biilb. 
§ 129 : s^wdran.) 

§ 7. ^ 

7. = WS. & Gmc. e. [Not infrequent in several Angl. texts, but 
sporadically found also elsewhere.] Cf. Biilb. § 92 n. i ; Deutschbein, 
Beitr. xxvi 195 f. 5 Gabrielson, Beibl. xxi 208 ff". 

sprac 1 1 71 {^sprecan etc. 4X) 5 gebrac 1259 ; --Wdes 407 {^es 5X) ; 
ridefne 250 (MS. nafre)y 1353 {e 8x) j the MS. spellings hnvcesre 
2819 (i.e. hr<xsre)y fader- 3 119 (i.e. y^J^r-) ; pczs 411 (cf. Siev. 
§ 338 n- 4)-' 

2. = z-umlaut of Gmc. a (WS. broken f«) before / + cons. [Angl.] 
Cf. Wright § 65 n., Biilb. § 175. — See § 2. 3 :y; § 8.2 : e. 

ba\de 2018 (cp. Andr. 11 86: bceldest) y (-)iva:lm 2066, 2135, 
2546. 

j>. =WS. broken ea before rgy rh and h -\- cons, (smoothing). 
[Angl.] Cf. Biilb. §§ 205 f.— See § 8. 3 : ^. 

hcergitrafum) 175 ^ gecehted 1885 [ea 3X, e ix), geahtle 369. 

4. = WS. ea after initial palatal jr, ^. [Angl., but also met with in 
Sax. pat. and Kent.] Cf. Wright § 72 n. i. Bulb. §§ 152 n., 155 f. — 
See § 8.4 : e. 

gescar 1526 {e i^ji)^ gescnep- 26 {ea 650^ 3084). 

With conditions for z-umlaut : ^^j/ 1800, 1893, 2312, 2670, 2699 
(see also Gloss.: gist 2iX\d gdsty g^st). Cf. Siev. § 75 n. i. 

J. = WS. ryht, riht. [Angl. smoothing of eo to e (^) ; raht- 2X ir. 
Lindisf. Gosp.'] Cf Siev. § 164 n. i., Biilb. §§ 207, 211. 

('wider)ra'btes 3039. 

Note I. Interchange of a and e in cases of /-umlaut of a) /e and of 
b) a, before nasals is seen in a) ^fnan, efnan ; rasty rest ; S£ECc{e)y 
secc{e)-y 'voraccay <vorecca ; -macgas 491, 2379, -tnecgas 332, 363, 

^ Considered historically, pees would belong under original Gmc. a ,• cf. Wright 
§§ 465 f. 



1 



LANGUAGE. MANUSCRIPT Ixxvii 

481, 799, 829 ; al- 1500, 2371, el-, ellovy etc. (Cf. Biilb. §§ 168 f., 
Siev. § 89.) — b) -hUmmy -hlemni ; la;\n'\g, leng ; manigo, menigo. 
[This a is characteristic especially of South East Sax. pat., cf. Biilb. 
§§i7of.] 

Note 2. h^wader 13 31 ( = hnvicier), occurs sporadically in DE, ; it 
seems to suggest a LWS. scribe. Cf. Sievers, Beitr. ix 263 ; Deutsch- 
bein, Beitr. xxvi 201. 

Note 3. On the ee oi ^Ifhere, see Siev. § 80 n. 3, Cosijn i, p. 31. 

§(?. e 

1. = WS. a. [(Late) Kent., partly Merc] Cf. Siev. § 151 ; Biilb. 
§ 91 ; Wright § 54 n. i. 

drep 2880 ; hrepe 991, see 1914 Varr. {a 1437, a 15X) ; Hetnjjare 
2363, 1^16 -^ hrefn 1801, 2448, 3024, Href?ies-holt 2935, Hrefna- 
nioudu 2925 {e owing to analogy of hremn, cf. Biilb. § 170 n.; not a 
dialect test); mepel(-) 236, 1082, 1876 (cf. Weyhe, Beitr. xxx 72 f.)j 
ren- 770 ( (-) ^rn 7X, cf. below, § 19. j)',seli6j {stel 3x5 possibly com- 
promise between sal and sele)-^ prec- 1246 (gepr^ec 3102). 

2. =EWS. ie, z-umlaut of ea (see § 2. 3 : j) ; 

a) before r -\- cons. [Angl., Kent., also Sax. pat.] Cf. Biilb. § 179 
n., Wright § 181. 

under [ne'] 291 1 ; mercels 2439; -.f^rr^ 2539, 27555 ^verhdo 589; 
perhaps ou^r^aw (?), i33(n.), 1747. 

b) before / -\- cons. [Kent., also Sax. pat., partly Angl,] Cf. 
Biilb. §§ 175 & n., i79n. i, 180, Wright § 183. — See § 7. 2 : ^. 

elde 2214, 2314, 2611, 3168, eldo 2111. 
J. =WS. broken ea (see § 7. 3 : ^)5 

a) before rg, rh. [Angl.] Cf. Bulb. § 206. 
hergum 3072. 

b) before h,h-\- cons. [Partly Angl, Kent., (chiefly Late) WS.] Cf. 
Biilb. §§ 210, 313 & n. 

ehtigaSf 1222; gefeh 827, 1569, 2298 (ea 2x) ; -fex 2962, 2967 
(ea 1647) ; mehte [frequent in Alfred's Orosius^ 1082, 1496, 151 5, 
1877 (often meahte, mihte) ; genehost 794 {geneahhe 783, 3 J 52) ; -seh 
3087 {ea i8x); j^x-2904 (see §1). 

4. = WS. ea (Gmc. a) after initial palatal g, sc. [LWS., Kent., 
occasionally Merc] Cf. Siev. §§ 109, 157, Biilb. § 314, Wright 
§ 72 n. I. — See § 7. 4 : <^. 

{be)get 2872 {be-y on-geat yx) ; sceft 3118 (ea 2x) ; seel 455, 2804, 
3010 (veiy often sceal) \ gescer 2973. 

With /-umlaut (of ^^ or ^), =EWS. ie. [Angl., Kent.] Cf. Bulb. 
§ 182, Siev. § 75 n. 2, Wright § 181. — See § 2. 4. 

(-)gest(-) 994, 1976. 

5. = WS. broken eo before rgy rh. [Angl. smoothing. ] Cf. Biilb. 
§ 203. 



Ixxviii INTRODUCTION 

{hleor)ber[g'] 304 {eo i o-^o) ; ferh(-) 305, 2706 (eo- very often) ; 
{-)ferhd{-) 19X. 

6. The combination 'weo- (from ^we-) appears changed to <i.vu- 
[LWS.] m<^urdan 282, ^oj^snvurd 539, 890, 1901, to luj;- [late WS. 
spelling, cf. Siev., Beitr. ix 202, Biilb. § 268 n. i.] in s-ivyrd 2610, 
2987, 3048, njoyruld- 3180, to ^uo- [in general, L. Northumbr. and 
(partly) LWS., cf. Wright § 94, Biilb. §§ 265 ff., also Wood, JEGPh. 
xiv 505] in h^orfan 1728 {eo 2888), {for)s^-worces 1767 {eo 1737), 
avorc 289, 1 1 00 [Northumbr. : iverc^ ^wcerc] ; nvordmynd 1186 
{eo 4x) ; also in nvorold{-) 17X, nvorsig 1972 [both occurring also in 
EWS.]. 

In case the aforesaid spelling njuyr- is considered to represent a real 
phonetic change, it might be likened to the change of beorht to byrht^ 
1 199. Cp. the forms -byrht {-bryht) of proper names in Bede (cf. Beitr. 
xxvi 238), Byrhte, Bede 58. 13, -bryht in the OE. Chron. (cf. Cosijn i 
§ 22) 5 Byrht-nod, -helm^ ^wold in Maid. ; wibyrhior^ Boeth. 82. i ; 
Sat. 238 j Fat. Ap. 21 ; etc. Another seemingly parallel case is j^r^- 
don 378 {fere don etc. 11 x). 

Note I. The form {d5)s^Tveord 2064 represents perhaps an original 
-s-Tuyrd, which was erroneously * corrected "■ to -siveord (because of 
association with s-Tveord < sword,' see Gloss.). — h-tvyrfap 98 (see 
§ 2.3) admits, at any rate, of being identified with h^weorfap (strong 
ve-rb). — sivulces (for s-ivyices) 880 is a very late form, cf. Biilb. 
§280.^ 

Note 2. It is very doubtful whether trem 2525 contains Kent.* 
e =WS. j; {Maid. 247 : trym). 



§ p. ^ 

/. =WS. ea, Gmc. (and specifically ON.) au in {Heapo-)R^mas 
519. [A change sometimes met with in LWS., L.Merc, and, at 
an earlier date, in Kentish documents.^] Cf. Schlemilch, I.e., pp. 35 f. ; 
Zupitza, ZfdA. xxxiii 55; Wolff, Vntersuchung der Laute in den kent. 
Urkunden (Heidelberg Diss., 1893), pp. 54 f. 

2. =WS. eahtioxt g. [Angl. smoothing.] Cf. Siev. § 163 n. i, 
Biilb. § 200. ag{njjeard) 241 (see Gloss.)."* — See § 10.5 : e. 

^ See, e.g., Andr. 171 3 : ivunn^ Fat. Ap. 42 : luurd; W. Schlemilch, Bei- 
tras;e 'zur Sprache und Orthographic spataltengl. Sprachdenkmdler der IJbergangszeit 
(St. EPh. xxxiv), pp. II f., 14, 47. 

^ But cf. also Wright § 112 n. i ('Kentish' claimed to include dialects of East 
Anglia and Sussex). 

^ Note also Baeda's spelling Aeduini, the Fd- forms of the Northumbr. Liber 
Fitae, and a few Ed- forms occurring in the OE. Chronicle (cf. Cosijn i § 93). 
But cf. Chadwick, Studies in Old English (1899), p. 4 (^, e due to umlaut). 

* On the somewhat uncertain etymology, see Beitr. xxxi 88 n. 



LANGUAGE. MANUSCRIPT Ixxix 

j>. = dy /-umlaut of o. Probably to be accounted for by alteration 
of original ce [i.e., archaic OE., and late Northunibr. ; Biilb. 
§§ 165 f,]. Cf. Deutschbein, Beitr. xxvi 199 f. j but also Schlemilch, 
p, 21. 

aht T-^SJ (n.) 5 {fnge)m<iSum 2909 5 {on)s7ece 1942 ; (ge-)sacan 1004 
(MS.) is perhaps mis written for s^ecan, i.e. scecan. (The MS. spelling 
reote 2457 ' possibly points to original roete^ i.e. rctte.) 

Note. On the spelling/'^/, 2126 (^=bal), see note to 1. 1981. 

§ 10, e 

1. =WS. & Gmc. a. [Angl., Kent.] 

edrum 742 (^ 2966) ; grfegon 1627 (5- 1014); {-)mece 12x25 Eomer 
(MS. geomor) i960 5 {foU)red 3006, Heardred 2202, 2375, 2388, 
Wonredes '2.()jj, JVonreding 2965 (perhaps due to loss of chief stress, 
cf. Biilb. § 379) ; sele 11 35 (^ 8x) j gesegan 3038, 3128 {i 1422) j 
/^/«« 1602 {a 564, 1 164) ; pegon 563, 2633 (^ 1014) ; 'xt'^^(-) 1907, 
3132 (^ 1440)- 

2. =EWS. le, /-umlaut oi ea. [Angl., Kent., Sax. pat.] Cf. Bulb. 
§§ i83f. — See § 3. 2^4 : y. 

eSe 2586, ep- mo, 2861 ; leg{-) 2549, 3040, 3115,^^/5 ( t lox) j 
{prea)nedla 2223 5 (-)r^r 2661, 3144, 3155 ; {-)gesene 1244. 
J. =(E)WS. ^« (from S) after palatal ^.3 [Angl., Kent., LWS.] 

{of)gefan 2846 (^<3 1600) ; cf. -begete 2861 (with conditions for 
i-umlaut). * 

4. =EWS. ea (from Gmc. /««) after palatal jc. [LWS.] Biilb. 

ofscei 2439 {ea 2319) j Scefing 4. 

5. =WS. ^« before c, g, h. [Angl., partly LWS.] Cf. Biilb. 
§§ 316 f. — See § 9.2 : a, 

been 3160 {ea 2x) ; beg 3163 {ea 3 ox) ; eg{streamum) ^jj {eagor- 
513) j {a)leh %o^{ea 3029) j «^;6 [2215,] 2411 {ea i2x) j /j^/) 1613, 
2967 {ea 30x).'* 

6. = J (from j^-, with /-umlaut of «). [Later Kent.] Cf. Wright 
§ 132 n., but also § 3 n. 

{nid^hedige 3165. (See § 4.) 

7. = smoothing of primitive Angl. eu (WS. eo) from Gmc. z in 
/>/(«) 1032 (n.). Cf. Bulb. §§ 147, 196, 199. 

1 On similar eo spellings in late MSS., see Schlemilch, p. 22. 

^ This, the invariable form in OE., had become stereotyped through its use in 
Anglian poetry. 

^ The form togenes 31 14 (from togeanes (6x), togeagnes) occurs already in Alfred- 
ian prose; aho gefe (Cosijn i, p. 84, ii, p. 138) has been found there. Cf. Biilb. 
§ 315. Note also _g-e«««^^, 2871. 

* The forms nek and pe/i occur already in Orosius, see Biilb. § 3170. 



Ixxx INTRODUCTION 



= WS. broken Jo, eo before /;, from Gmc i. [Angl.] Cf. Wright 
§ 127. — See § 10.7. 

nv'ig{jweorpung) 176 (WS. nveoh)y JVihstdn 2752, 2907, 3076, 
3110, 3120 {eo 2602, 2613, 2862). 

§ 12. ea 

I. by «-, o/«-umIaut, = WS. a. [Merc, partly E. Kent.] Cf. 
Siev. § 103, Billb. § 231. 

beadu- i6x} cearu etc. 8x {care [3 171]) ; eafora 14x5 eafoti 7X 
((fo, see § 13.2); eatol 2074, 2478 {a iix)5 heafo 1862, 2477 j 
{-)heafola 2661, 2679, 2697 (<2 iix)j heapu- 35X, Heado- 7x5 
-header od 3072 (/^ 414). 

Note. ealu{-) (jx) has passed into WS. also. Cf Wright § 78 
n. 3. 

^. =WS. /?<?, w-umlaut of ^. [Paralleled in Northumbr. (especially 
Dur/j. Rit.) and E. Kent, (sporadically).] Cf. Bulb. §§ 236, 238. 

eafor 2152 {eo 4x), Eafores 2964 {eo ix, /o 2x). 

Note, fealo 2757 may stand iox feola (o//^-umIaut of ^, Angl., 
Kent., also Sax. pat., cf. Biilb. § 234) or be = feala^ a form found 
in several (including WS.) texts, cf. Siev. § 107 n. 2 [influence of 
fea^wa suggested] 5 Biilb. § 236, Tupper, Publ. ML Ass. xxvi 246 f., 
Schlemilch, p. 34.' 

§ 13' ^0 

1. Non-WS. (though partly also Sax. pat.) cases of«-, o/a-wm- 
laut (cf. Balb. §§ 233-35). 

a) of e. 

eodor 428, 663, 1037, 1044; eoton etc. 112, 421, 668, 761, 883, 
1558, 2979 {e 2616) 5 geofena iij'^ {geofum 1958), -geofa 2900 (see 
§ 14. 2 : ?o, § 2. 2 : z, y) 5 meodu- 5, 638, 1643, 1902; 1980 {e 13X) j 
meoto 489 (n.) ; meotod- 1077 {e 14X) ; njjeora 2947 (9 corresponding 
instances of e). 

b) of i. 

(j-) freoSo{-) 188, 522, 851, 1942, 29592 (see § 14. i : io ; i 2017) ; 
hleonian 141 5 ; -hleosu 710, 820, 1358, 1427 (i corresponding case of 
i: 1409) ; leomum 97 ; leoSo- 1505, 1890, 2769 \ seonoive 817 -^seoddan 
1775, 1875, ^937 5 '^t;otena 1098,2 {-')<Tjjeotode 1796, 1936, 2212 
(/' 9x) 5 ^wreopen{hilt) 1698 (z 3X). [On the occurrence of this um- 
laut before dentals and nasals in Sax. pat., see B'lb. § 235 n.] 

2. eo for ea, «-umlaut of a (see § 12.1). [Found sporadically in 
Merc] Cf Biilb. § 231 n. 

' The very form fealo is recorded in Lind. Gosp.^ Luke 12. 48, Durh. Rit. 61.5. 
^ For EWS. Freo3o-y iviotan etc., see Cosijn i, pp. 49 f., 52. 



LANGUAGE. MANUSCRIPT Ixxxi 

eofoso 2534. 

j>. = EWS. icy /-umlaut of io, Gmc. /; see § ^.^ : y. [Merc, 
Kent., Sax. pat.] Cf. Bulb. §§ 141-43, 186 n., 187. 

eormen- 859, 120 1, 1957, 2234 {Trmen- 1324) \ eorres 1447 '^feor- 
ran 156 ; -heorde 2930 (MS.), apparently presupposing a form herde 
(Sax. pat., cf. Biilb. § 186 n., — in place of original -hredde). 

4. = breaking of ^ in seolf{a) 3067 {e 17X, y 17X). [Merc, No.' 
Northumbr., Early Kent.] Cf. Biilb. § 138.^ 

J. geong 2743, ^or gong. [Northumbr.] Cf. Siev. § 396 n. 2, 
Biilb. § 492 n. i. 

For the combination ijueo- see § 8.6. 

§ 14. to 

1. Non-WS. cases of «-umlaut of /". 

friodu- 1096, 2282 (see § 13. i: eo) ^ riodan 31695 scionon 303 
(i 994) i niodor 2699 (also Sax. pat., cf. Biilb. § 235 n.). 

2. to for eoy u- or 0/12-umlaut of e. [Kent, coloring.] Cf. Biilb. 
§§ 238, 141. 

hioro- 2158, 2358, 2539, 2781 {eo 13X) j Hior{o)te 1990, 2099 
{eo i8x) J lofore 2993, 2997 (see § 12.2) j siomian 2767 [eo 2x) \ 
giofan ■2.<)'jz (might be Sax. pat., or EWS., cf. Biilb. § 253 & 
n. 2). 2 

J. to for eOy breaking of e before r -\- cons. [Kent., rarely WS.] 
Cf. Wright § 205, Biilb. §§ 141, 143, Cosijn i, p. 39. 

ifiorg etc. 2272, 2807, 3066 (eo i8x) ; ^iora 2404, 2559 (eo 
iix).3 

§ IS' ^^ 

1. for eo In fea 156 [feo 2x). [Might be Northumbr., or Merc, 
Kent. 5 cf. Siev. § 166 n. 2., Biilb. §§ 112 n. i, 114.]'* 

2. hrea- 121 4 for hra{Hu) [a 277, 1588). [LWS.] Siev. § 118 
n. 2. 

j>. On eaiveS etc., see §3.2. 

Note. Through shifting of stress -glea-^v developed to (-glea^uj^) 
-gldnju 2564 (so gldwune, Andr. 143 j ungldunesse, Bede 402. 29 
(Ca.) j glduneSy Blickl. Horn. 99.31)5 cf. Biilb. § 333 j Schlemilch, 
p. 36 i Wood, JEGPh. xiv 506. 

1 According to W. F. Bryan, Studies in the Dialects of the Kentish Charters of 
the OE. Period (Chicago Diss., 19 15), p. 20, seolf{a) is distinctively Anglian. Three 
instances from Orosius are noted by Cosijn, i, p. 36. 

* Possibly s'wioSol 3145 is to be included. 

' Pos%\h\y giohde 2267, 2793 should be placed here [e broken before h) 5 in that 
zzse^ gehSo 3095 would belong in § 8.5. 

* For similar ea forms in (very) late WS., see P. Perlitz, Die Sprache der Inter~ 
lin.- Version von Defensor'' s Liber Scintillarum (Kiel Diss., 1 904), § 17} also 
Schlemilch, p. 38. 



Ixxxii INTRODUCTION 



§ i6, eo 

1. eo, Jo = WS. Je, j, z-umlaut of lo (older iu) and Joivj (older 
iwTJuj, eivivj). [Angl., Kent., Sax. pat., partly WS.] Cf. Wright 
§ 138, Biilb. § 189 & n. I, § 191 See § 3. 3: ~. 

iieore 488, 561, 1309, 1528, 1879, 2236, 2254, diore 1949'} 
{-)heoru 987, 1372, unhJore ^^i'^ ; neos{i)an 115, 125, 1125, 1786, 
1791, 1806, 2074, ?tlos{t)an 2366, 2388, 2486, 2671, 3045; nto-ivan 
1789 (J 9x) ; -Stan 995 j treonvde 1166 j peostrum 2332.2 

Note. For the forms eoived 1738, deogol 275, see § 3. 2, 3 j cf. 
Cosijn i §§ 98, 100. 

2. eo = normal ea. 

a) = Gmc. au. [So. Northumbr. coloring.] Cf. Biilb. § 108.^ 
(a)breot'^ 2930 ; deof %^o ; deoS 1278 j Geotena 443 (= Geata)J 

b) = WS. ea{h) from ^(Z*) in neon 3104. [Angl., Kent.] Cf. 
Biilb. § 146. 

§ I/. '10 

I. =(L)WS. eo. [Presumably Kent., though also EWS. and partly 
Merc] Cf Wright § 209, Siev. § 150 n. 2 & 3, Biilb. § 11 2.6 

a) Gmc. eu. 

h'lodan 2892 {eo 3X) ; hlor 2635 {eo 9X) j ciosan 2376 {eo 2x) j 
diop{e) 3069 {eo 3X) ; dtor{-) 2090, 31 11 (^0 nx); {-)drlor{-) 2693, 
2789 (eo 9x) ; hiofende '^i^Z] ntod{e) 21 16 (^0 1320)5 -//or 2754, 2787 
(^0 4x) ; ptod{-) 2219, 2579 (^0 2ix), ploden 2336, 2788, 2810 {eo 
37x). 

b) Contractions [of / + 0, /-]-«, ^ + «, cf. Biilb. §§ 118 f. ; con- 
traction to to partly Northumbr. also, thus : f'lond, h'lo, sJo, srio, bio 
*bee']. 

bio{p) 2063, 2747 {eo 5x)} Bionjoulf 15X (in Bj ^0 40X [37X in 
A, see Gloss.]) 5 {on)cniORv 2554; fiond{d) 2671 (^0 26x) j \ge)tode 
2200 (^0 20x) 5 ^zo«^ 2214, 2409, 2715 {eo 5x) ; /'zo iix (3X in A; 
heo i8x in A) ; h'lold 1954 {eo 33X); jjo i6x (.f^o i 3X, see Gloss.) ; 
Snx'to{r'ice) 2383, 2495 {eo 5x) ; Ongen-, Ecg-(Sto{nv) 1999, 2387, 2398, 
2924, 2951, 2961, 2986 {eo 17X} Wealh-peoiv 6x) ; ;jrJo 2174 
{eo 2278). 

^ Cf. C«r. Past. 411. 27, 439. 32: io. 

^ Cf. Oro5. 256. 16, 19: eo. 

^ Also late Southern texts contain examples of this eo ,• cf. Schlemilch, p. 36. 

•* Possibly influenced by redupl. preterites like beot. _ 

_ ^ Strong and weak declension of tribal names may be found side by side, cf. Eote, 
Eotan^ Intr. xlvi (also note on 4-52, tenth footnote) ; Siev. § 264 n. 

^ Instances of ioby the side of fo from EWS. (Cosijn i, pp. 37, 44, 66 f. , 113 f.): 
a) biodan^ bior-, diop^ dior, /liofafi, sioc, Siod ; b) bion,fiond, hlo, hiold, slo, Sioiv, 
drio. On the use of io, io in EWS., see Sievers, Zum ags. J^ocaJismus (1900), 
pp. 39 ff. 



LANGUAGE. MANUSCRIPT Ixxxiii 

2. For fo, eo = WS. /-umlaut of Jo, see § 16.1. 

J. /o, eo (rising diphthongs, unless the z, e were inserted merely to 
indicate the palatal nature of^) in {-)gidmor- 2267, 2408, 2894, 3150, 
{-)gedmor{-) i2x (from Gmc. ce before nasal) . ' Cf. Wright §§ 51 n., 
121 n., Biilb. § 299. 

Note. Compare the spelling io in Hondscio {Hondscio) 2076, which 
may, however, be merely analogical for eo.'^ 

Unaccented Syllables 

§ 18. Weakening (and interchange^ oi vowels (and infiexional 

syllables) 

1. -urn (dat. plur. ending) appears as -k«, -o«, -an. Cf. Siev. § 237 
n. 6. 

a) -un \ here^wtsesmun 677, nvicun 1304. 

b) -on '^ heafdon 1242, scypon 11 54. 

c) -fl« ; dpumsnveoran (MS. snverian) S^, hleorber[g]an 20^, uncran 
eaferan iiS^y feorhgemdlan 2933, iSssan 43, cerran ()oj^ 2237, 3035. 

Note. On cases like heardan clammum (so 963 ; heardum clammum 
1335), deoran snveorde, see § 25.3. Note baltuon {bendum') 977, baton 
{heolfre) 849. — The erroneous spelling {u, i.e.) ~um for -an appears 
in 2860^. 

2. -u appears as -0, -a, Cf. Siev. § 237 n. 5 ; H, C. A. Carpenter, 
Die Deklin. i?i d. nordhumbr. E'vang. (19 10), § 87. 

a) -0 ; earfepo 534, -ge^ivcedo zxj, gepingo 1085, -hliso 1409, Tvado 
546 -jfcehso 2489 5 -strengo 533, {sinc^pego 2884, etc. 

b) -a ; -ge^v^da 2623 (n.), pUsenda 1829, 2994 (?) (cf. Biilb. § 364); 
-beala i^S, geara 19 14 (cf. Bu. Zs. 194, Angl. xxvii 419). 

Note. Analogical use of -u for -a in the gen. & dat. sg. of sunu : 
1278, 344- (Cf. Siev. § 271 n. 2). See also 1243. 
J. -a (gen. plur.) appears as 

a) -0. Cf, Sievers, Beitr. ix 230 ; MLN. xvi 17 f.; Sisam, MLR. xi 
337. hynSo 475, 593, medo 117S, yldo 70 (n.).^ 

b) -e possibly in sorge 20045 cp. the MS. spelling h^wile 2710. 
^. -fl« appears as -on 

a) in infinitives (cf. Siev. § 363 n. i), bregdon 2167, bHon 2842, 
healdon (MS. heoldon) 3084, hladon (MS. hlodon) 2775, ongyton 308. 

b) in mannon 577, hafton 788.'* 

Note. The change of -o« to -«« in the ind. plur. pret. (cf. Siev. 
§ 364 n. 4) is seen in iv'^ran 1015 (MS. para, see § 6 n. 2), 2475 5 
43, 650, 1945, 21 16, 2479, 2852, etc. 

' Thus, e.g., Kent. Glosses, ZfdA. xxi 20. f)\: giomras. 

^ It is possible that a falling diphthong had developed. 

^ The MS. form prySo 1931 (for prJSe) should also be remembered. 

* On the spelling yVfcwen iox frecnan 1 104, see T.C. § 16. 



Ixxxiv INTRODUCTION ' 

J", -es (gen. sing.) appears as 

a) -as (as found in various later texts, cf. Siev. § 237 n. i; Carpen- 
ter, op. cit.y §§ 62 f.)} I Hea3o-ScilJingas 63, Merenvioingas 2921, 
yrfe^veardas 2453. 

b) -ys (cf. Siev. § 44 n. 2, Biilb. § 360 n. : late, especially LWS.)j 
^wintry s 516. 

A similar transition of e in inflexional syllables toy in : (m^)tyr'wyd 
ifjij^^feormynd 22s^ (cp- 2761). 

6. Various changes of normal -e-. 

(a) -ende (pres. ptc.) > -inde ; iveallinde 24645 > -ande (cf. Siev. 
§ 363 n. 4); -agande 1013. 

(b) -en (pres. opt. plur.) > -an (cf. Siev. § 361); feran 254, etc.j 
-en (pret. opt. plur.) > -on (cf. Siev. § 365); feredon 31 13, etc. 

(c) -e (before n) of middle syllables > -on- j in the pret. ptc. (cf. 
Siev. § 366. z): gecorone 206, {purh)etone 3049 (cp. Ruin 6 : undereo- 
tone)\ — gen. plur.: sceadona 274 (cf. Siev. § 276 n. 2 & 3)5 — ricone 

(d) > a in infl. super). : gingaste 2817.2 

7. An /of the second element of a compound weakened to e (cf. 
Bulb. § 354)5j5'r-u;^/ 1985* ^784 {fy^^yt 23^); Hadcen 2925. 3 

8. Prefix -ge- > -i- in unigmetes 1792, which is reasonably to be 
considered = unimetes, showing a late transition of ^^- to /- (Siev. § 212 
n. I, cp. unilic, uni^emmed ;^ Met. Bt. j. 33 & 10. 9 : unigmet),^nd 
analogical spelling ig (which is rather frequent in that portion of the 
MS.).'^ 

g. The isolated te 2922 (see Gloss. : to) shows an interesting weak- 
ening, cf. Wright § 656, Biilb. § 454, B.-T., s.v. te. 

JO. The loss of the middle vowel of Hyge/ac in Hylac{es) 1530 
(from Hyglac) has been designated as largely Northumbrian, with refer- 
ence to the analogous forms of the Liber Vitae (Siev. R. 463 f.).5 The 
dropping of the posttonic vowel in Heort 78, 991, originally due to the 
example of the inflected forms (see 2099 ; Biilb. §§ 405, 439), is de- 
manded by the meter in 1. 78 (cf. Siev. R. 248, T.C. § 5 n.). 

^ Some examples from poetical texts: Gen. (B) 485, Ex. 248, Dan. 30, 115, 
fVand. 44. See Krapp's note on Andr. 523. 

2 Such weak ce may be found in some (late) texts, cf. Sweet, Ap. Reader, Gra. 
§ 28 n. 5 Angl. XXV 307 (note on Bede 68. 25). — The MS. spelling onlic na;s (for 
onlicnes I 351) shows scribal misapprehension. 

3 The forms HaScyn 2434, 2437, HaScynne 2482 may be accounted for by folk 
etymology. 

^ That this ig should stand, by mistake, for an old or dialectal gi- (cf. Biilb. 
§ 455 n. I ) is a far less plausible hypothesis. 

5 Sievers posits the uniform use of the form Hyglac (as well as JVedra) for the 
original text ; similarly Sigemund 875, 884 might have been substituted for Sigmund. 
Also Fitela 879, 889 has been declared a Southern scribe's alteration of *Fitla 
(Weyhe, Beitr. xxx 98). — On the forms hilde- and hild- in compounds, see 
T. C. § 14. 



LANGUAGE. MANUSCRIPT Ixxxv 



Consonants 

Loss of palatal^, transition of -ig to -J (later /). Cf. Wright §§ 321, 
324,- Siev. § 214.5, Cosijn i, pp. 88, 178. 

miaf z^S'^ {^ig- 6x) ; Hylac{es) 1530 (see § 18. 10); -breed 
723, 1664, 2575, xjo^, frtn{an) 351, 1322, -by dig tic. 434, 723, 
1749, 1760, 2667, 2810, cf. 3165, sa^ie etc. 1696, 1945, 3152 5 by 
analogy (cf. Siev. § 214 n, 8) also gefruno?i 2, 70, {-)brdden 552, 
1443, 1548 ; — fanii- 218, -scel'i 105. 

The disappearance of ^ in gende 1401 {gengde 141 2) is perhaps 
merely an orthographic [L. Kent.] feature, cf Siev. §§ i 84, 21 5 n. i, 
Biilb. § 533 d. 

The prefixing of^ in the spelling ^^owor i960 (for Eomer) suggests 
a Kentish scribe, cf. Siev. § 212 n. 2. 

Transition of final ng to nc in eetspranc 1121 {-rinc 1118 (n.)?); 
of. Siev. § 215, Biilb. § 504. gecranc 1209 is possibly to be referred to 
-crincariy a parallel form of -cringan ; cf. Beitr. xxxvii 2 5 3 f. 

Note. Interesting spellings, (a) sorhge 2468 (cp. an analogous 
spelling of /; in fagbse 2465), abealch z-z%o ; cf. Siev. §§ 214 n. 5, 
223. — (b) Spellings for eg (cf Siev. § 216 n. i, Cosijn i, p. 179) : 
secggende^ T^ozZ^fricgcean i^S^-, Ec-peo=iv, -iaf^^jy 980 (£r- corrected 
to Ecg- 263), sec 2863.2 

2. h. 

Loss and addition of initial h. Cf. Siev. § 217 n. i & 2, Biilb. § 
480 n. 

The loss of initial b in the MS. spellings o/'3i2, -reade 11 94, inne 
1868 may or may not be of phonetic significance.^ 

On the unwarranted spelling h in initial position in hrape 1390, 
1975* see T.C. § i ^ -^ on -bna-gdon 2916 (cp. I'^iS)^ broden 11 51, see 
T.C. § 28 ; on bun ferS see note on 499ff., tenth footnote. Obvious 
mistakes are /'flw*^-, /;o«(^- 1541, 2094, 2929, 2972, zX'i.o battres 2523. 

j>. n. 

n before y^ h, changed to m (assimilation, cf. Siev. § 188. i) : gim- 
fcESt 1 27 1, blimbed 3034. 

Loss of n in the form cyniges 3 121, which arose perhaps as a 
cross between cynig and cynges (cf. Biilb. § 561) and may be found 
in several later texts. 4 

^ Cp., e.g., El. 160, 387, 560. 

^ So Wald. i 5. — Whether f^ is erroneously spelled for^ in ecgclif z%(ji is doubt- 
ful, see Gloss. 

3 The incorrect beortre [see however Siev. § 221 n. 2] 158 has been corrected 
by another hand to beorhtre. 

* See B.-T. Suppl. : cyning; OE. Chron. 409 (E), 755 (E) j Wonders of the 
East ch. 19. 



Ixxxvi INTRODUCTION 

The absence of final n in rtesnva (MS.) 60 ( = risnvan) has been 
explained as a Northunibrianism; cf. Siev. §§ 188. 2, 276 n. 5, Biilb. 
§ 5 57 j Napier, Furni-oall Miscellany^ p. 379 n. The forms lemede 
905, ofereode 1408, woeardode 2164 possibly exhibit weakening from 
normal -don^ but they (especially the first two instances) can be ac- 
counted for by lack of congruence, cf. § 25. 6, note on 904 f. ^ 

4. Doubling of consonants. 

a) Normal doubling of / before r (cf. Wright § 260, Biilb. § 344) 
in attres 2523, attren 1617, hence also attor 2715, 2839 {ater 1459). 

b) Merely orthographic (or due to confusion) seems to be the doub- 
ling of intervocalic / after long vowel or diphthong (in open syllable) 
m fattum 716 (cf. Gloss.: fated)^ gegrettan 1S61, gehedde 505 (cf. 
hldan), sceatta 752 (cf. sceat(^ty). 

Note. The oblique cases of nvrat{t) being nearly always spelt in 
OE. with tty argue for the Jo-declension. 

c) Doubling of final / after short vowel: sceaW^ 2275, 2498, 2508, 
2535, 3014, 3021, 3077; till xjzi ; njuell 1951,2162, 2812. Cf. Biilb. 
§§ 547 f. (Doubled / in posttonic position: ^epellingum 906.) 

J". Simplification of double consonants. 

a) hh between vowels simplified (in spelling) to h in genehost 794. 
Cf. Biilb. § 554 n. 2: quite frequent in Angl. texts, but found also 
in WS. MSS.4 

b) // spelt / in hetende s 1828; nn spelt n in irena 673 (n.), 1697, 

2^59- 

c) The simplification of eorllc 6'^-j (for eorlllc) is normal. Cf. 
Wright §259. 3. 

6. Loss of the second of three successive consonants. Cf. Biilb. 
§ 53 3i also MLN. xviii 243-45. 

* Trautmann (Tr. 134) diagnosed hatiu 158 (MS,, however, banil) as a Nor- 
thumbr. form for banan (though it is more naturally explained as an error caused by 
the following yo/wM, cp. 2821, 2961), likewise -sporu 986, for -sporan (Tr. 177), 
and — vice versa — tvalan 1 031, as an erroneously Westsaxonized form for ivalu 
(Bonn.B. xvii, p. 163) ; lemede 905 was suspected by him (Tr. 174) of standing 
for original Northumbr, lemedu (which is very questionable, cf. Siev. § 364 n. 
4). Cosijn (Aant. 25) judged -cempa 1544 to be an Angl. form for -cempan. 

^ The same spelling, Ex. 429 : sceattas. Such double spellings occur rather ir- 
regularly in Northumbr., see e.g., E. M. Lea, The Lang, of the Northumbr. Gloss 
to the Gospel of St. Mark, Angl. xvi 131 ff. ; Lindelof, Die Sprache des Rituals 
'von Durham, pp. 70 f. On such spellings in late Southern texts, see Schlemilch, 
pp. 64 ff. — The double t after shortened diphthong in preotteoSa 2406 is LWS., 
cf. Siev. §§ 328, 230 n. i, Biilb. § 349. 

3 Frequent in LWS. (Siev. §423). Cf. also Schlemilch, p. 63. 

* Thus, e.g., Gen. 2843 * geneahe, Maid. 269 : genehe ; Gen. 1582, 2066, El. 
994: hlihende, Blickl. Horn. 25. 23 : hlihap; also Kent. Gloss., ZfdA. xxi 18. II : 
hlihe; WS. Gosp., Luke 6. 21 : hlihap, Lind., ib. : hlt^hetS; so 6. 25. 

^ Perhaps influenced by -4<r/f, hetellc, hetol. Thus El. 18, 119: hetend(um). — 
The spelling niSa 2215 (not uncommon in OE. MSS.) for niSda seems to be due 
to analogy with the noun ni5. 



LANGUAGE. MANUSCRIPT Ixxxvii 

/. {here^njua-smun 6'jj^ and (in a case involving two words :) sidas 
sige ayio MS. (see Varr.). 

d. {}]ea5a)bearna 2037 MS., {heaso)bearna 2067 MS.' (Perhaps 
scribal confusion with the noun beam.) The spelling hearede 2202 
( = Heardr'tde) is possibly a mere blunder. 

Loss of r before one (or two) consonant(s): s-iveodum ^6j MS. (see 
Varr.), fyhtum 457 MS. (for [^e^^wyrhtum). 

Unfortunately, -njoasmun is the only fairly probable instance of inten- 
tional phonetic spelling. 2 

7. Varia. — Absence of metathesis of r (cf. arn) is noted in (archaic) 
ren{njceard) 770, cf. Siev. § 179. i, Biilb. § 518.^ — bold j-j^^ ()()jy 
1925, 2196, 2326, 3112 with /^ from pi (WS. //) is considered pre- 
dominantly Angl, Cf. Siev. § 196.2, Biilb. § 522. 

f. The solitary spelling u for intervocalic yi in hliuade 1799 {hlifade 
1898) probably (though not necessarily) bespeaks the hand of a late 
scribe. Cf. Siev. § 194; Schlemilch, p. 49. '^ 

Inflexion 

Only a few noteworthy forms in addition to those mentioned in § 1 8 
are to be pointed out here. 

§ 20. Nou?is 

1. Of nouns used with more than one gender, sa once (2394) ap- 
pears as fem. (later usage), ^ {tsern)scur 31 16 as fem. (archaism). ^ 
The (Angl.?) fem. gender of bend is seen in lualbende 1936. On 
(^hand)sporUy see note on 984 ff. ; on ^wala^ nvraCy Gloss.; onfrofor^ 
note on 698 ; on hla-nxj^ note on 2297. See also notes on 48, 2338, 
and T.C. § 25. The apparent fem. useof j«r 2468 (MS.) is to be charged 
against the scribe. For the neut. /)aw«//' (Gloss.), cp. ON. h^ualf. 

2. The fem. nouns of the z'-declension regularly form the ace. sing, 
without -e, the only exception being dade 889.^" The fem. <jvynn 
fluctuates between the jo- and the i- type, the ace. sing. {^-)^wynne 
occurring 8x, the ace. sing, eselavyn in 2493.8 — The nom. plur. 

' L. 2032 : -bearJna ; fV'tds. 49 : -bearna with d added above the line. 

^ Exceedingly doubtful are hoi (^pegnas) 1229, -<wy/ [pa) 1506, and peo (ge 
streona) 1 2 1 8 . 

^ The same form is recorded in the early Erfurt Glossary, 1 1 37 : rendegn = ' ae- 
dis minister' ; besides, as the second element of compounds, in hordren^ ^JdA. 
xxxiii 245. 42, gangren, ib. 246. 80. 

■* Thus, e.g., El. 834: begrauene, Andr, 142 : eaueSum. 

s Cf. Schroder. ZfdA. xliii 366 ; Hempl, JGPh. ii 100 f. 

6 So Gothic skura; cf. P.Grdr.^ i, p. 770. 

' The forms ^rji/^; 2^^6, gumcyste 1723, sele 1135 must be understood as ace. plur. 

^ In 1. 1782 Sievers would introduce the ace. sing, -luynn, in 1. 2493, -ivynne. 
Siev. § 269 ranges ivynn with the /-stems, in Beitr. i 494 f. he classes it, as, primarily, 
a^'o-stem. OS. w«w«w is Jo-stem, OHG. ivunna jo-stem, OHG. Wtt««i i-stem. 



Ixxxviii INTRODUCTION 

leoda 3001 shows association of leod{e) with peod and the passing over 
to the o-declension, cf. Siev. § 2645 J. F. Royster, MLN. xxiii 121 
f. 5 B.-T. 

3. The form neodlaSu 1320, though not impossible as a late, ana- 
logical dat. sing. (cf. Siev. § 253 n. 2), is probably meant for -laSum 
(« written for u). 

4. Of distinct interest is the archaic dat. (instr.) dogor 1395 (cf. 
Varr. : 1797, 2573).' As to form, -sigor 1554 could also bean archaic 
dat. sing.,* though the perfective meaning oi ge^wealdan harmonizes 
better with the ace. 

§ 21. Adjectives 

A remarkably late, analogical form of the ace. plur. neut. hfage 
1615.2 (Cf. Siev. § 293 n. 3.) 'Hott 2iho ^Ajynsume 612, civice <)%. 

§ 22. Pronouns 

On the apparent use of se = siOy he = heo, see notes to 1260, 1344, 
1887.^ — A single instance of hJe, nom. sg. fem., occurs 2019 (so 
regularly [twice] in the [Merc] Fesp. Psaltery cf. Siev. § 334 n. i & 
3). — The transmitted sJe, nom. sg. fem., 2219 (see Varr.) is well 
known [only once : seo'] in the Vesp. Psalter (cf. Siev. § 337 n. 4). — 
paray dat. sg. fem., 1625 suggests dialectal or late usage (cf. Siev. 
§ 337 n. 2 & 4, and Beitr. ix 271). — The erroneous here 1 199 could 
be interpreted as a blunder for pere (Kent., Merc, cf. Siev. § 337 n. 
3 & 4), i.e. normal pare.^ 

§ 23. Verbs 

I. The uniform use of the full endings -esty -ets (2. & 3. sing. pres. 
ind.) of long-stemmed strong verbs and weak verbs of the i. class, and 
of the unsyncopated forms (ending -ed) of the pret. ptc of weak verbs 
of the I . class terminating in a dental is in accord with the postulate of 
the Anglian origin of the poem. 5 Conclusive instances (guaranteed by 
the meter) are (a) ofers^sep 279, 1768 ; gedtged (-est) 300, 661 ; 
pences 355, 448, 1535, 2601 j <u!eorpe3 414, 2913 j ^wenep 600 j 

^ See Weyhe, Beitr. xxxi 85 fF. 

^ Or is Ai/t used here as fem. ? /age would then be ace. sg. fem. 

^ Such a form si is a dialectal possibility, cf. E. M. Brown, TAe Lang, of the 
Rushivorth Gkss to Mattheiv, § 81 ; Biilb. § 454 ; Bu. Zs. 205. 

* The Merc. (Vesp. Ps.) form wr has been conjecturally proposed for 2642bj 
see Varr. 

5 See Siev. §§ 358. 2, 402. 2, 406, Beitr. ix 273 ; Siev. R. 464 ff., A. M. 
§ 76. 3. Those critics who have cast doubts on Sievers's formulation of this dialect 
test have intimated the value of these conjugational features as a criterion of early 
date, so far as Southern texts might be concerned. Cf. ten Brink 213 ; Trautmann 
Kyn. 71 n. J Tupper, Publ. MLAss. xxvi 255 ff., J EG PA. xi 84 f. 



LANGUAGE. MANUSCRIPT Ixxxix 

scineS 606, 1571; bruces 1062; healdest 17055 sc'eotes 17445 g^- 
dreoseS 17545 etc. (For the absence of WS. umlaut, see Siev. § 371.) 
(b) hyrsted 672 5 gecyped 700 5 afeded 693 ; gelctsted 8295 forsended 
904; scynded 918 5 etc.i The dissyllabic value of the 2. & 3. sing, 
pres. ind. of short -stemmed verbs is likewise proved by the meter, e.g. 
cymest 1382, nymeS 1846, 2536, gkleS 2460, sites 2906. 

2. An archaic, or Angl., feature is the ending -u mfullastu 2668 ; 
of. Siev. § 355. (See hafu^ below, under 5.) Another archaism ap- 
pears in the ending -^; f^dmie 2652 (see note on 1981) ; cf. Siev. 

§ 361. 

3. The pret. of {-)Jindan is both funde (6x, in accordance with 
the regular EWS. practice, cf Cosijn ii, p. 132) znA fand (ux), 
fond (2x). — The pret. of {-)cuman is both OTvdm[-) (26X) and 
cdm{-) (24X). — The pret. sing, oi {-)niman is nom (2X, the normal 

Angl. form), nam (i8x), pi. namon (2x) The pret. {ge)pah 1024 

looks like a WS. scribe's ineffectual respellingof Angl. pahj cf. Siev. 
§391 n. 8, Beiir. ix 283 j Deutschbein, Beitr. xxvi 235 n. (Was 
there confusion with J^ah F) — Not strictly WS. ^ires^gon i^z2,gesegan 
3038, gesigon 3128; cf. Siev. § 391 n. 7. — Late [Kent., LWS.] 
is specan 2864.2 — Quite exceptional (found nowhere else, it seems,) 
is the pret. ptc. dropen 2981. 

4. The unique pret. ^fl»^ 1009, 12,95, 1316 makes the impression 
of being a mechanical transcription into WS. of a form geong (which 
was taken for a Northumbr. imp. geong (So. Northumbr. gong), cf. 
I 13.5). The form {ge)ganged 1846 is perhaps Angl. (WS. g^s).^ 

5. hafu^ hafo 2150, 2523, 3000 (see § 23.2), hafasi (uniformly, 
5x), hafas (uniformly, 9X) are rather Angl. (or poetical) 5 cf. Siev. 
§ 416 n. J.} {^)liji[g)ende 468, etc. (lox) is not the standard WS. 
form, cf. Siev. § 416 n. 2.^* — telge 2067 evidences a compromise be- 
tween telle and talige (so 532, 677, 1845). 5 — The ending -ade zs in 
hlifade 81, losade 2096 (so -ad as in ge--weordady etc.) occurs sporadi- 
cally in both parts of the MS., cf. Siev. § 413.^ 

6. The archaic, poetical dadon (dedon) [claimed as a Northumbrian- 
ism] has been demanded by metrical rigorists, 1828^ (cp. 44^), see 
Varr. Cf. Siev. § 429 n. i, Siev. R. 498 j Tupper, Publ. MLAss. xxvi 
164 n. 3. 

* Metrically inconclusive cases are, e.g., 93, 1460, 1610, 2044, 2460a. 

^ Cf. Siev. § 180. The only other instance in OE. poetry : ipkcon^ Far. Ps. 

57- 3- 

^ Cf. A. K. Hardy, Die Sprache der BUckling Homilien (Leipzig Diss., 1899), 
p. 75, n. 

* K. Wildhagen, St. EPh. xiii 180 makes it out to be Angl. It is to be admitted, 
however, that hajait, hafaS, and especially /i/(^i)getide are not unknown in WS. 

^ Cp. ^ndr. 1484 : talige. 

^ In Rushiv.^, e.g., the vowel a is used in such forms almost without exception, 
cf. Lindelof, Bonn. B. x, §§ 228 f. 



xc INTRODUCTION 

7. The Angl. pres. ptc. formation in -ende of weak verbs of the 2. 
class (cf. Siev. § 412 n. 11, Siev. R. 482, A. M. § 76. 7) is seen in 
feormend- 2761 (cf. Lang. § 18. 5). 

On the uninflected inf. after /o, see Siev. § 363 n. 3 ; T.C. § 12. 

On important linguistic features bearing on scansion, see Appendix 
III (T.C). See also below, Chapter viii: 'Genesis of the Poem' 
(Date: Linguistic Tests). 



« 



§ 24. Mixture of forms 

How can this mixture of forms, early ' and late,^ West Saxon, 
Northumbrian, Mercian, Kentish, Saxon patois be accounted for ? The 
interesting supposition that an artificial, conventional standard, a sort 
of compromise dialect had come into use as the acknowledged medium 
for the composition of Anglo-Saxon poetry,^ can be accepted only in 
regard to the continued employment of ancient forms (archaisms) and 
of certain Anglian elements firmly embedded in the vocabulary of 
early Anglian poetry. Witness, e.g., the use oi h tan ^ f lores ^'^ heht by 
the side of the later heart, feores, het, or the forms mice (^never mace)y 
beadu{-), /j^-fl^^- uniformly adhered to even in Southern texts. But the 
significant coexistence in the manuscript of different forms of one and 
the same word,^ without any inherent principle of distribution being 
recognizable, points plainly to a checkered history of the written text 
as the chief factor in bringing about the unnatural medley of spellings. 
The only extant manuscript of Beo^wulf was written some two and a 
half centuries after the probable date of composition ^ and was, of 
course, copied from a previous copy. It is perfectly safe to assert that 
the text was copied a number of times, and that scribes of heterogene- 
ous dialectal habits and different individual peculiarities'' had a share in 

* Note, e.g., details like ren- § 19. 7, dogor § 20. 4, hafu, full^tstu, faSmie^ 
§ 23. 2 & 5 ; also T.C. § I, etc. 

^ Note, e.g., hliuade § 19. 7, specan § 23. 1,fdge § 21, sivyrd § 8. 6, twulc 
§ 8 n. I, fdmi, unigmetes §§ 18. 8, 19. I. 

^ Cf. O. Jespersen, Groivth and Structure of the English Language, 2d ed., 1912, 
§ 53 ; see also H. Collitz, " The Home of the Heliand," Publ. MLAss. xvi 123 ff. 

* Cf. T.C. §§ r, 3. 

^ Thus, gifan, gyfan, giofan ; Ufa?!, lyfad, leofaS ; giest, gist, gy:t, g^st, gest ; 
deore, dlore, dyre ; siveord, sivurd, sivyrd; Eafores, Eofores, lofore ; ealdor, aldor; 
eahtian, ahtian, ehtian ; dryhten, drihten ; etc. 

^ See below, * Manuscript,' and Chapter viii ('Date'). 

' Striking illustrations of passing scribal moods are the occurrence of the spelling 
ig = i with any degree of frequency in a definitely limited portion only, see § 5 n. i 
(cp. the spasmodic appearance of Hygeldc, Gloss, of Proper Names) ; the solitary in- 
stances of seoSdan in 11. 1775, 1875, 1937; the irregular use of the a and 
spellings (exclusive oi pone, etc.) before nasals which show the following ratios: 11. 
1-927, 2 : I, 11. 928-1340, 8 : I, 11. 1341-1944, 7 : 6, 11. 1945-2199, 31: 32, 
11. 2200-3182, 4 : 7 (MoUer, ESt. xiii 258) ; the varying frequency of the preposi- 
tion in (as over against on), which appears in 11. 1-185 : lox, in 11. 1300-2000: 
5x, in 11. 2458-3182 : lox. 



LANGUAGE. MANUSCRIPT xci 

that work." Although the exact history of the various linguistic and 
orthographic strata cannot be recovered, the principal landmarks are 
still plainly discernible. 

The origin of the poem on Anglian soil 2 to be postulated on gen- 
eral principles is confirmed by groups of Anglian forms and certain 
cases of faulty substitution (e.g., n^rfrCy hn.vadrey fa'der § 7. i, -heran 
§ 8. 5, j^eod (i.it. deod) § 16. 2,^rt«^§23. 4) ^y to which some syntactical 
and lexical features are to be added (§§ 25. 7, 26). See also below, pp. 
xcii f. A decision in favor of either Northumbria or Mercia as the 
original home cannot be made on the basis of the language."* 

Before receiving its broad, general LWS. complexion, the MS. — 
at any rate, part of it — passed through EWS. and Kentish hands. 
See especially §§ i, 8 n. 2, 10. 6, 14. 2 & 3, 17, 19. i. That these 
dialectal elements were superimposed on a stratum of a different type 
is suggested by a blunder like siex- 2904 (cf. §§ i, 8. 3) and a me- 
chanical application of an io spelling in Hondscio 2076 (cf. § 17 n.). 
On the other hand, the scribal mistake mid of 1. 976 (cf. § i) would 
not be unnatural in a copyist unfamiliar with EWS. spelling traditions. 
It is worthy of note that these dialectal contributions have been almost 
completely obliterated in the first part of the MS. 

The final copy which has been preserved is the work of two scribes, 
the second hand beginning at mostey 1939. As the first of these scribes 
(A, 1-1939) copied also the three preceding prose pieces, viz. a 
short Christophorus fragment, ^ Wonders of the East,^ and Letter of 
Alexander y"^ and the second one (B, 1939-31 82) copied the poem of 

' As contributing causes of the mixture of forms may be mentioned the occasional 
fluctuation between traditional and phonetic spelling, the pronounced Anglo-Saxon 
delight in variation (note, e.g., 2912 : FrJiMw, 291 5 : Fresnay 3032: wMwJ«r, 3037: 
ivundor), and the mingling of dialects in monastic communities (cf. Stubbs, Constitu- 
tional History of England^ i 243 ; W. F. Bryan, Studies in the Dialects of the Kent- 
ish Charters etc., pp. 34 f.). 

2 Cf. Siev. A. M. §§ 74 ff. 

^ It has been plausibly suggested that a form gefSgon (so 1014) indicates a WS. 
remodeling of Angl. gefegon (1627), since gefo'g on seems to be unknown in pure 
WS. texts ; see Deutschbein, Beitr. xxvi 194. The same may be true of sa-gon 1422, 

^'^^ § ^3- 3- . . . . 

* The strongest evidence supporting Mercia is the u-, o/a-umhut ox a, § 12. r. 
— It would be possible to argue for the existence of an original Northumbr. stretch 
from 986-1320; cf. -sporu 986, gesacan 1004 (orig. oe)y gang 1009, -dgatide 
1013, brand 1020 MS., <walu lo^iyfela IO32, sedan II06 (originally suedan — 
seo3{6)an — sySSanf), sprac I171, se 1260 (.?), Y>eod 1278 MS., gang 1295, 
gang 1316, -latSu 1320 (.?). But most of the material is problematical. 

^ Christophorus fragment (ff. 94a_98b) 5 ed. by G. Herzfeld, ESt. xiii 142-45. 

6 De Rebus in Oriente Mirabilibus (ft". 98^-1 06b) j a modern edition by F. 
Knappe, Greifswald Diss., 1906. 

' Epistola Alexandri ad Aristotelem (ff. 1 073-1 31b) ; an easily accessible edition 
by W. M. Baskervill, Angl. iv 139-67. The identity of the handwriting of 
Beowulf Pi. and the Epistola Alexandri was recognized by Sedgefield (Edition, 19 10, 



xcii INTRODUCTION 

'Judith also, some inferences relating to their treatment of the Beonvulf 
MS. and the condition in which they found it may be ventured. The 
most obvious difference between the language of A and of B is the mul- 
titude of io, to spellings in the B part, a number of which, at least, 
may be assigned to the Kentish layer of the MS.,i in contrast with 
the almost total absence of such forms in the A part. As no lo forms 
at all are contained in the MS. of Judith^ it has been argued (by ten 
Brink) that scribe B did not introduce those spellings into the Beouuulfy 
but found them in his original, adhering to his text more faithfully than 
scribe A. 2 In case this view is accepted, we might point out some other 
features which could be interpreted as signs of conservatism on the part 
of the second copyist. 

Thus we find, B: (-)tx;^//«, (-)avylm, A: (-)nvyim ; B: eldo, elde 
(only 21 17: yldum)y A: jldo^ ylde. (Cf. §§ 7.2, 8.2, 2.3.) 

B: -derne^ {-)dyrne. A: {-)dyrne ; B: mere els, A: -gemyrcu ; B: -serce, 
A: {-)syrce. (Cf. §§ 8.2, 2.3.) 

B:eatol, atoly A: atol {Jud. : atol) ; B: {-)heafola. A: hafela. (Cf. 
§12.1.) 

B: hafu, hafo, A: h^ebbe (§ 23. 5) ; B: gesegon. A: scegon, S^^^' 
nvon (§§ 10. I, 23. 3). 

B : reg{-), lig{-), A : llg. (Cf. § 10.2.) 

B : fVedra (only {2186,) 2336 : fVedera), A : JVedera. (Cf. § 18. 
10 n.) 

B : ivundur^-), nvundor-. A: njuundor(-), nvunder^-y, B: ^wuldur-y 
A : nvuldor^-) {Jud.: <zuuIdor) ; B : sdivul-y sa-ivol, A : saivol-, sdivl- ; 
B : sundur. A: sundor-. (Cf. Siev. §§ 139 f. ; Bulb. § 364.) ^ 

A preference for the spelling j in B, and for later i in A is shown in 
certain groups of words, thus B : dryhten (only 2 186 : ;), A : drihteriy 
dryhten ; B : dryhty A : driht, dryht ; B : hycgan, A : hicgan ; B : hyge, 
hige, A : higey rarely hyge ; B : HygeldCy HigeldCy A : Higeldc (nearly 
always); B : pyncan, A : pincan ; see § 4. It is true that the spelling^ 
is favored by B also in certain words in which / represents the earlier 
sound ; thus B : sySSan, A : syddan, sissariy B : hyty /;/'/, A : hity B : 

p. 2, n.). That the same scribe wrote also the two other prose texts was pointed 
out by Sisam, MLR. xi 335 ff. 

^ For details see §§ 14, 16. i, 17. In < B ' there occur 115 /o, io{i6) spellings, 
in ' A ' only 11, viz. scionon 303, hio 455, 623, 1929, geiuiofu 697 (w-umlaut of 
; before labial), -sion ^g^^frioSu- 1096, /liora I166, g'ogoS {iogop) 1190, 1674, 
nioivan 1789. All of these could be called WS. in the broader sense (including 
'patois'); for scionon, frioSu- (§ 14. i), see Biilb. § 235 n. — The frequent zo 
spellings (in * B') of the name Bioiuu/f are especially noteworthy. 

2 Cf.,L6.2 (ten Brink), L6.3 (Davidson, Mc Clumpha). [Mr. S. I. Rypins, 
in an unpublished doctor's thesis (1918) of Harvard University, combats ten Brink's 
view; he holds that scribe A was the more careful copyist.] 

^ The same archaic « in posttonic syllable appears in A : eodur 663, Heorute 766 ; 
so 782, cf. 1075. 



LANGUAGE. MANUSCRIPT xciii 

hyne (hine), A : hine (hyne), B : is, js^ A : is, B : wyile, A : nville 
{y 3x) ; cf. also B : syllan, A -. sellan, B : sylf, A : self (only 505 :j); 
see § 2.^ 

In A only do we find the remarkable gen. plur. forms in -0 (§ 18. 
3), forms Yxke fa/ni (§ 19. i), manigo (§ 7 n. i), eo'wan, eanvan 
(of. § 3. 2), hivorfany wore (§8. 6), hrepe (§ 8. i), gefigon (cf. p. 
xci, n. 3). 

That a number of these distinctive spellings of A were actually in- 
troduced by that particular scribe is made probable by a noteworthy 
agreement in various orthographic details between A and the three 
prose texts which precede the Beonjoulf. Thus we find yldo, Ep.Al. 
419, 726 j //§•//, ib. 153, lig, Christoph. 14, 17 ; self 9x2 in Ep.Al. 
(y 2X, eo 4x) ; pursti, ib. 169, cf. 66, 102, 158, 246 ; -ivlitt, De Reb. 
ch. 29, nanine, ib. ch. 24 } gen. plur. fato, Ep.Al. 122, 295, earfeSo 
332, Medo 400, ondsuoaro 423, etc.,^ A);ro, Z)^ Z?^/'. ch. 3 5 manigOf 
Ep.Al. 115, 195, 196, 204, 492, 516 (624), De Reb. chs. i, ii, 
Christoph. 20, 29; -eaavest, Ep.Al. 51, -eonvde, etc. 28, 217, 363, 
367, 451 5 hivorfed, ib. 164, 743, geworc, Christoph. 97 j hrednisse, 
Ep.Al. 70, hredlice, De Reb. ch. 10 j y>^o«, ^y*.^/. 751-'^ 

That also the second scribe of our Beowulf MS., in some respects, 
asserted his independence, we are fain to believe on account of some 
orthographic parallelisms between B and Judith, such as the uniform 
spellings hyne,ys, sylf in Jud. -^y^wan, Jud. 174 {eo 240 5 see §3.2)} 
dyre, Jud. 300, 319, and 4X in B (eo 2X, to ix ; A : eo 5x5 see 
§§ 16. I, 3. 3) ; the regular use of ymbe, prepos., in Jud. (47, 268), 
B : ymbe{-) 7X {ymb 3X, A : ymb ; cf. T.C. § 13) j the form snvyrd, 
preferred in Jud. (6x), and occurring 3X in the latter part of B's work 
(never s-uourd as 3X in A) } the representation of <£ by e, Jud. 150, and 
4x in B (see note on 1981). Even the exclusive use of <5dm [parri) in 
Jud. and the marked preference for pirn {dim) in Ep.Al. are plainly 
matched by the distribution of those forms in B and A respectively, see 
Glossary. 

* By the side oi fyrivyt A : 232 is io\xnA fy rivet B : 1985, 2784, cf. the analo- 
gous weakening to e in H<e6cen 2925, see § 18. 7. It may be noted that A has 
gedigan, BgeJigan,gedjgan {^ '^. Z). 

^ Cf. A. Braun, Lautlehre der ags. Version der Epistola Alexandri ad Ariitote- 
lem. Wiirzburg Diss. , 1911. 

^ A strong preference for the vowel in endings appears in this text. 

* Of minor importance is the use in Ep.Al. of gesdivon 25, 229, etc. ; gemindig 
7 5 gedigde 371; iviscte and ivolde 40 {iviston, Beoiv. 1 604) 5 hafdo 3 1 5 ( ~ heafdu, 
cf. § 9.1), which may be a scribal blunder, being preceded and followed by hafdon; 
peoh, ib. 15 (cf. § 16. 2) ; eorre, ib. 550 (cf. § 13. 3) ; fixas, ib. 377 (though 
-fscas 510), Beow. 540, 549 -fxas (LWS., cf. Siev. § 204. 3, Biilb. § 520). 



xciv INTRODUCTION 



§ 25. Syntax 

Turning to the field of syntax, ' we may briefly mention some fea- 
tures calling for the attention of students. 

1. The use of the singular of concrete nouns in a collective sense 
(see note on 794). 

The singular meaning of the plural of nouns such as burh, geardy 
eardy ivic ; rodor^ heofon ; banhus ; folc ; searo ; listy lusty est, snyttrUy 
gepyld (semi-adverbial fimction of dat. plur., cp. on salum) -<, cyme; 
oferhygd ; the use of the plural of abstract nouns with concomitant 
concretion of meaning, e.g. hrodory lisSy nvilla.^ 

2. The absolute (substantival) use of adjectives in their strong in- 
flexion, e.g. gomele ymb godne ongeador spracon 1595.^ The employ- 
ment of the (more concrete) adjective in cases where our modern lin- 
guistic feeling inclines toward the (abstract) adverb, as hddor 497 j 
25535 13°) 303' 5 6^6y 1290, 1566; 8975 etc. The appearance of 
the comparative in a context where, according to our ideas, no real 
comparison takes place, e.g. betera 1703, s'elran 1839, l^ofre 2651, 
syllicran 3038."^ 

3. Of great interest, as a presumable archaism, is the frequency of 
the weak adjective when not preceded by the definite article, e.g. 
gomela Sciidingy heaposteapa helnty nvldan rices y ofer ealde rihty^ some 
75 instances (apart from vocatives) being found, including however 
the doubtful instrumental (dative) forms like cQoran (s^-weorde)y hear- 
dan (clammum').^ The comparative paucity of definite articles together 
with the more or less demonstrative force of (the attributive) se, seOy 
pat recognizable in many places have likewise been considered a highly 
characteristic feature and have received much attention from investi- 
gators. 7 However, the value of the relative frequency of the article use 
(and the use of the weak adjective) in Old English poems as a criterion 
of chronology is greatly impaired by the fact that the scribes could 
easily tamper with their originals by inserting articles in conformity 
with later or prose use, not to mention the possibility of archaizing 
tendencies.^ 

» L 6. 7 ff. ^ MPh. Hi 263 fF. ; Arch, cxxvi 354. 

^ The substantival function cannot always be distinguished from the adjectival 
(appositive) one, e.g. ^iges heard 886 is either * he, being brave in battle ' or * the 
brave one.' 

* Cf. MPh. iii 251 f. It may happen that the missing member of the comparison 
is easily supplied : Sa toas sivigra secg 980 (' more reticent,' sc. 'than before '). 

^ The type of the order hrefn hlaca is found in 1177, 1243, 1343, 1435, ^553, 
1801, 1847, 1919, 2474 j cp. 412. {The X.y}^e se maga geonga : 2675, 3028.) 

^ deoran might be a weakened form of the normal strong dat. sing, in -um, hear- 
dan might stand for the weak or strong dat. plur. Besides, the desire to avoid suffix 
rime may have to be taken into account, cf. Sarrazin, ESt. xxxviii 147. 

' See L 6. 7 (especially Lichtenheld, Barnouw). 

* See L 5. 48. 2 J Tupper's edition of the Riddles, p. Ixxviii. Similarly inconclusive 



LANGUAGE. MANUSCRIPT 



xcv 



4. Omission of the personal pronoun both as subject ' and object ^ is 
abundantly exemplified in our poem j also the indefinite pronoun man is 
left unexpressed, 1365 (cp. iz9of., 2547). That the possessive pro- 
noun is dispensed with in many places where a modern English transla- 
tion would use it, and that the personal pronoun in the dative may be 
found instead,-' need hardly be mentioned. 

5. The peculiar use of such adverbs of place as hidefy ponariy neany 
feoKy ufaUy siipan ^ and of certain prepositions, like ofery undery and 
on with ace, /o, of furnishes numerous instructive instances of the 
characteristic fact that in the old Germanic languages the vivid idea of 
* motion ' (considered literally or figuratively) was predominant in 
many verbs 5 which are now more commonly felt to be verbs of < rest.'^ 
Sometimes, it should be added, motion was conceived in a dift'erent di- 
rection from the ordinary modern use, 7 and sometimes, contrary to our 
expectations, the idea of rest rather than motion determined the use 
(or regimen) of the preposition (see .lety on with dat.). The still fairly well 
preserved distinction of the ' durative ' and < perfective' (including *in- 
gressive ' and *resultative ') function of verbs,8 the concretion of mean- 
ing attending verbs denoting a state, or disposition, of mind, 9 and the 
unusual, apparently archaic regimen of some verbs "^ are further notable 
points which will come under the observation of students. 

6. Lack of concord as shown in the interchange of cases, i' the coup- 

as chronological tests are the use of the preposition mid (in place of the instrumental 
case) and tJie construction of impersonal verbs with the formal subject hit. In both 
respects ^sowk//" would seem to occupy an intermediate position between the so-called 
Csedmonian and the Cynewulfian poetry. Cf. Sarrazin Kad. 5. 

* Cf, A. Pogatscher, *' UnausgedriicktesSubjekt im Altenglischen," Angl. xxiii 
261-301. See 68, 286, 300, 470, 567, 1367, 1487, 1923, 1967, 2344, 2520, 
3018. 

"^ Cf. M?h. iii 253. See 24, 31, 48 f., 93, 387, 748, 1487, 1808, 2940. 
^ E.g., in 40, 47, 49, 726, 755, 816, 1242, 1446. In the same way, of course, 
the dat. of a noun instead of a MnE. gen., as in 2044, 2122 f. 

* Thus, in 394, 2408, 528, 1701, 1805, 330, 606. 

Including, e.g., such as (ge)seon, sceaiviany {^ge)hyrany gefrignatiy gffricgany 
hidan^ secar, ivilniariy ivenariy gelyfany gemunarty iprecaUy scinany standan. 

^ Cf. L 6. 10 (Sievers, Dening) ; MPh. iii 255 ff. See those prepositions in 
the Glossary. Note the contrast between at- and to-somtiey -gad{e)re. 

^ See some examples under to. 

^ E.g. , sittaTiy gesittan ; standan, gestan dan -yjeallan y gefeallan ; gdn, gegdn ; iidany 
gebidan. Cf. L 6. 17 ; MPh. iii 262 f. 

^ E.g., hatian ('show one's hatred by deeds,' 'persecute'), lufany unnany 
eahtian. Cf. MPh. iii 260 f, 

'° Thus, the dative zker fomiman, forgrindan, forsiceriany forgripan (so \_for- 
gripan] also Gen. 1275) ; cf. Grimm, Deutsche Grammatik'w^y 812 ff. (684 ff.), 
836 (700 f.) J H. Winkler, German. Casussyntax y pp. 363 ff. The instrumen- 
tal function of the genitive in connection with verbs: 845, 1439, 2206; 1825, 
^035(?), 2791. 

" Thus, ivid with ace. and dat. : 424 ff. , 1977 f. j an apposition in the ace. case 
following a noun in the dat., 1830 f. 



xcvi INTRODUCTION 

ling of a singular verb with a plural subject, ^ the violation, or free 
handling, of the consecutio /^/«/»or«w ^ should cause no surprise or suspi' 
cion. 

7. The construction oi mid with accus.^ and the use of /« ( = WS. 
oti) 4 are considered Anglianisms. — Both as a dialectal and a chrono- 
logical test the mode of expressing negation has been carefully studied 
with the gratifying result of establishing Beonjoulf as an Anglian poem 
of about 725 A. D.^ 

8. In the matter of word-order the outstanding feature is the pre- 
dominance, according to ancient Germanic rule, of the end-position of 
the verb both in dependent and, in a somewhat less degree, independent 
clauses, as exemplified in the very first lines of the poem. The opposite 
order : verb — subject is not infrequently found to mark a distinct ad- 
vance in the narrative ^ (the more restful normal order being more 
properly adapted to description or presentation of situations and minor 
narrative links 7) or to intimate in a vague, general way a connection of 
the sentence with the preceding one, such as might be expressed more 
definitely by • and,' (negatively) * nor,' * so,' * indeed,' 'for,' 'how- 
ever.' ^ Besides, any part of the sentence may appear in the emphatic 
head-position, whereby the author is enabled to give effective syntac- 
tical prominence to the most important elements, as shown, e.g., in 
1323: dead is JEschere^ 548: hreo^waronypa^ 769: yrre ^iviron begetty 
994 f. : goldfdg scinon I nveh aefter <^Joagum^ 343 : Beo^wulf is m'ln namay 
2583 f . : hredsigora ne gealp I goldnjoine Geata^ 1 2 3 7 f. : reced ijceardode j 
unrim eorla, 2582 f. : ivlde sprungon I hildeleomany 2Sj f . : aghivapres 
sceal I scearp scyld--wiga gescdd ^witan. For a detailed study of this sub- 
ject cf. Ries, L. 6. 12.2. — See also notes on 122 f., 180 f., 575 f., 
786. ff. 

9. Traces of Latin influence are probably to be recognized in the 
use of certain appositive participles (thus in 815, 916, 1368, 1370, 
I9i3> 2350) and, possibly, in the predilection for passive construction 

' With the verb preceding, 1408 ; with the verb following, 904 f. (see note), 
and (in a dependent clause) 2163 f. 

^ Transition from preterite to present in dependent clauses : 1313 f., 1921 ff., 
1925 ff., 2484 ff., 2493 ff., 2717 ff. 

^ Cf. Napier, y4ngl. x 138 f. ; Miller's edition of Bede^ i, pp. xlv ff. 

* Cf. Napier, Angl. x 139 5 Miller's edition of 5<?i/e, i, pp. xxxiii ff. ; Gloss.: in. 
To state the case accurately, in the South in was early supplanted by on. (Erroneous 
substitution of /« for on: 1029 (cp. 1052, etc.), 1952.) 

^ Cf. L 6. 14. 3. 

^ See, e.g., 217 f., 399, 620, 640 f., 675 f., 1125, 1397, 1506, 1518, 1870, 
1903. 

' LI. 320 ff., iSgSbj 1906b, 1992 ff., 2014 may serve as illustrations. Highly 
instructive is the interchange of the two orders, as in 399 ff. , 688 ff., 702 ff., 
1020 ff. , 1600 ff., 1963 ff. 

« Thus in 83b, 109, 134, 191b, 271b f., 411, 487b, 609b f., 828b f., 969b f., 
loio, 1620, 1791, 2461b, 2555, 2975. 



LANGUAGE. MANUSCRIPT xcvii 

(in cases like 642 f., 1629 f., 1787 f., 1896 f., 3021 f., cf. above, 
p. Ixvii, n, 3). The use of the plur. form of the neuter, ealra 1727, is 
no doubt a Latinism, cf. AngL xxxv 1 1 8. See also notes on 1 59, 991 f., 
1838 f. } Arch, cxxvi 355 f- 

§ 26. Vocabulary 

The vocabulary of Beonvulf^ apart from the aspect of poetic diction, 
invites attention as a possible means of determining the dialectal quality 
of the text. It must be confessed that extreme caution is necessary 
in speaking of Anglian elements in the vocabulary, since the testimony 
of prose texts of a later date \^ of only limited value. But the follow- 
ing words can with reasonable safety be claimed as belonging prima- 
rily to the Anglian area: ' gen^ genu (WS. glet{a))^ nefne^ nemney 
nympe^ (WS. butan)^ <zf used as interrogative particle,^ the preposi- 
tion in (see § 25. 7), bront, semninga^^ <zuorn, gneapy reCy bebycgariy^ 
teo{ga)ny^ and possibly morSor (WS. mor3)J Typical examples of 
words which are absent, more or less, from the later WS., zx^ gefeon 
(WS. fdEgnian)y ttd (<time,' disappearing before tima), snyttru (cp. 
lutsdom), beam (cp. cild). 

MANUSCRIPT 

The only existing manuscript of Beonvulf is contained in a volume 
of the Cottonian collection in the British Museum which is known as 
Vitellius A.xv.^ That volume consists of two originally separate 
codices 9 which were arbitrarily joined by the binder (early in the 17th 
century), and it holds nine different Old English texts, four of them 
belonging to the first part, ^^ and five to the second. Beoiuulf (folios 
129^-198'', or, according to the present foliation, x-i^z^-zox^^ " is the 

' See especially Jordan, L 6. 20. 

^ Occurring, it is true, also Ep.AI. 566. 

^ Cf. Napier, AngL x 138 ; also Sarrazin Kad. 69 f. 

* Also, e.g., Ep.AL 221, 347, 474, 489; fVulfst. 262.7. 

^ At least in the sense of *sell,' — provided unbebohty Oros. 18. lo is rightly 
rendered by *unbought.* 

^ Also Ep.Al. 729. 

'' According to Wildhagen, St. EPh. xiii 184 fE, -scua (see 1. 160), ivinnany 
geivin{ji) (?) could be added. 

* A dozen book-cases in the original library happened to be surmounted by busts 
of Roman emperors 5 hence the catalog designations of Vitellius, Tiberius, Nero, etc 

^ Cf. K. Sisam's valuable observations, MLR. xi 335-37. 

'° The first codex contains the Alfredian version of St. Augustine's SoliloquieSy 
the Goipel of Nicodemus, the prose Dialogue of Solomon and Saturn, and an extremely 
brief Fragment of a Passio ^intini. A short sixteenth century text (of one leaf) 
which had been stitched on. to the codex, figures as no. i in Wanley's descriprion. 

'^ A former, temporary misplacing o( some leaves is brought out by the fact that 
f. 131 (old style numbering) stands between 146 and 147, and f. 197 stands between 
188 and 189. 



xcviii INTRODUCTION 

fourth number of the second codex, being preceded by three prose 
pieces and followed by the poem of Judith. (See above, p. xci.) 
We do not know where Sir Robert Bruce Cotton (1571-1631), to 
whose zealous efforts we are indebted for the precious collection of 
Cottonian manuscripts, obtained that codex. ' But the name 'Law- 
rence Nowell ' (with date 1563) written at the top of its first page 
justifies the beliefs that Nowell, dean of Lichfield and one of the very 
earliest students of Anglo-Saxon (d. 1576), had something to do with 
its preservation in those years following the dissolution of monasteries 
which witnessed the wanton destruction of untold literary treasures. 
The date of the Beo^wulf codex is about the end of the tenth century, 
as is judged from the character of the handwriting exhibited by its 
two scribes. Thus it is not far removed in time from the three other 
great collections containing Old English poems, viz. the Exeter Book, 
the Vercelli Codex, and the so-called Caedmon Manuscript. 

While the Cottonian library was lodged in Ashburnham House, in 
Little Deans Yard, Westminster, the manuscript, like numerous other 
volumes of the collection, was injured by a disastrous fire (in 1731) 
causing the scorching of margins and edges and their subsequent gradual 
crumbling away in many places. In Zupitza's words (1882), <'the 
manuscript did not suffer so much from the fire of 1731 itself as 
from its consequences, which would, without doubt, have been avoided 
if the MS. had been at once rebound as carefully as it has been rebound 
in our days. . . . Further losses have been put a stop to by the new 
binding ; but, admirably as this was done, the binder could not help 
covering some letters or portions of letters in every back page with 
the edgd of the [transparent] paper which now surrounds every parch- 
ment leaf.'' ^ The great value of the two Thorkelin transcripts in sup- 
plying readings which in the meantime have been lost will become 
apparent to everyone that turns over the leaves of the excellent, anno- 
tated facsimile edition. 

Of the one hundred and forty pages of the MS., seventy-nine 
(ff. 129^-162^, 1713-1743, 1 76b- 1 7 8b) contain 20 lines each (includ- 
ing the line for the Roman numeral), forty-four (ff. 174^-176% 179a-- 
198b) 21 lines, sixteen (ff. 16 3^-1 70^) 22 lines, and the first page 
(f. 129a) has 19 lines, the first of which is written in large capitals. 
In accordance with the regular practice of the period, the Old Eng- 
lish text is written continuously like prose. There are on an average 
slightly less than 23 alliterative verses to the page j towards the end 
where the scribe endeavored to economize space, the percentage is 
highest. 

Of the general mode of writing and of the difference between the 
two hands the facsimile pages included in this edition (f. 160^ = 11. 

* On the early history of the Cottonian collection and on Wanley's 'discovery' 
of the Beowulf MS., see Huyshe L 3. 8, pp. ix fF. 

2 Cf. K. Sisam, I.e. ^ Autotypes (L i. 5), p. vi. 



LANGUAGE. MANUSCRIPT xcix 

i352-77> f- 184^=11. 2428-50) will give a fairly good idea.' At- 
tention is called to some details. Two forms of j (both pvmctuated) are 
used, as seen, e.g., in 1. 7 of f. 1 84a, — the second one being much rarer 
than the first, and very seldom found in A. The three forms of j- used 
in B appear, e.g., on f. 184a, 1. 11, viz. the high .r (long above the 
line), the low 'insular' s (long below the line), and the round, un- 
cial s. In A the second of these varieties is completely lacking, and 
the third is rather sparingly used, — mostly in initial position, and 
(almost regularly) as a capital. A few times the high s is combined 
with a following / to a ligature, viz. in 1. 168 : moste^ 1. 646 : -^viste^ 
1. 661 : gedigest {l)y 1. 672 : hyrstedy 1. 673 : cyst, 1. 1096 : hengeste^ 
1. 121 1 : hreost. The difference in the shape of ^ seen in the A and B 
specimens respectively applies, with absolute consistency, to the en 
tire MS. 

The letter k appears five times in kyningy 11. 619, 665, 2144, 2335, 
3 171. The runic character . >^ ., for epel^ is found three times, 11. 520, 
913, 1702.2 

Regarding the distribution of p and 5,3 B is decidedly averse to the 
use of /5 in non-initial position, spelling a medial p only in rare (about a 
dozen) instances, and a final p only once (1. 2293), whereas initially 
both p and 3 are found. Scribe A makes a more liberal use of/) in ini- 
tial and also — obviously — in medial position, avoiding it, however, 
generally at the end of words. (Two instances of final p may be seen 
in the last but one line of folio 160^.) As a capital the more ornamental 
D is written. Only in 11. 642, 1896 there appears a somewhat larger 
/>, which may have been intended as a capital letter. A real large /> 
is used at the beginning of fit xlii. 

That scribe B was, on the whole, following the traditions of a some- 
what older school of penmanship is proved especially by his frequent 
use of the high e, e.g., before «, m, r, /, 0, a, and by the shape of his «. 

Small capital letters are found in a number of instances after periods,"* 
and large ones appear regularly at the opening of the cantos. Twenty- 
one times the first letter only of the canto is capitalized, sixteen 
times 5 the first two letters (eight times : "DA), once each the first sylla- 

' On Ags. paleography, see W. Keller, Angehiichs. Palaeographie f Palaestra 
xliii), 1906, and R.-L. i 98-103. On the preparation of parchment and ink, etc., 
see the quotations in Tupper's Riddles, pp. 126 ff. 

2 Thus, fVald. 131; Oros. 168. II. 

^ The difference in this respect between the two parts of the MS. is paralleled, 
in a general way, by the distribution of p and S in Epistola Akxandri and Judith 
respectively. (In the MS. of Judith the p is confined entirely to the initial posi- 
tion.) — In the Glossary to the present edition the variations in the employment of 
p and S could not be registered. The spelling used in the first form cited or the one 
used in the majority of forms has been selected for the head-word. 

■* It is a question whether there is — or was — a period mark before the capital 
in 1. 1518 {On-') and before the capital H\n 1. 1550 {Htffde). 

^ I.e., if the opening of canto xxxvi is included ^ however, the g of Wiglaf^ 
though of the ordinary shape, is considerably enlarged. 



c INTRODUCTION 

ble of Hun-fer3 (viii) and Beo-nvulf (xxiv),* twice the full name of 
Beonjuulf [xxi, xxii), once (xxvii) cwom, and the entire first line of the 
MS. is written in large capitals. But illuminated letters are com- 
pletely lacking. 

The commonest abbreviations of the MS. are i) -r = ond^ uniformly 
used with the exception of 11. 600, 1148, 2040 j also Iri'-tsivare 354, 
1493, 1840, 2860, -T snvarode 258, *t h-ivearf ^^S, «^ sacan 786, 
1682, -tlangne 21 15 (see Gloss.: and-). 2) "^ = /j^f, exceedingly fre- 
quent, the full spellings paty tSat forming a very small minority. 
3) pon (i.e. a stroke above the line, coming between and n) = ponne, 

— frequent in both parts of the MS. (Son also in A). 2 4) The sign 
for m, consisting of a line drawn over the preceding vowel. It is ex- 
ceedingly common in the dat. ending -um^ but is frequent also in 
pdy say hty l.c., paTTiy ^ffl/w, him (at least, in B). Other instances '.fro. 
581,2366, 2565*/^^ 2556, ha 374, 717, 2992, gu {cystum) i486, 
1723, 2469,2543, 27655 ma.spu 1023, 2055, 2193, 2405, 2750, 
"^ISli 3016, gegnu 1404 y bear 896 (the only example of m abbreviated 
after a consonant) ; further (in B) : su 2279, 2301, 2401, 3123 f., 
su ne 3061, ru 2461, hi ru 2690, fultu 2662, frii gare 2856, glupe 
2637, gr'i z% 60 y 3012, 3085, ^rJ 2930, /or «<2 2772, J/rf^5 2545, fit'o 
2073, do 2890, Tfo mil 3073, -sone 3122, j/>(^) 3169, 3172. 

This abbreviation is never used for n in our MS.^ 

In B, which is much more partial to abbreviations than A, the fol- 
lowing additional contractions occur. '^ g = gey as prefix : 2570, 2637, 
2726, 3146, 3165, 3166, 3174, 3179, besides in herge i^i <i,y freoge 
317655 — ^ — jjten in 3162 : metiy 3165: men and genumen (g num) ; 

— ^fi = aftery 2060, 2176, 2531, 2753 5 of= ofer, 3132, 3145 j — 
dryh = dryhteny 3175. 

The numerals are nearly always spelt out ; only in 11. 147, 1867, 
2401 ; 207 5 379, 2361 the signs of the Roman numerals .XII., .XV., 
.XXX. respectively are substituted. 

There are comparatively few instances of the mark of vowel length, 
the so-called apex of Latin inscriptions,^ consisting of a " heavy dot, 

^ The large capital of u appears regularly in the ^-shaped form ; the small capi- 
tal in 1. 3101 (Uton) is somewhat different. 

^ Strangely, the form Sonne (with initial ^r) never occurs in B. 

^ It has been suggested, as a possibility, that in an earlier copy the same abbrevi- 
ation for n occurred. This hypothesis would serve to explain the accidental omission 
of n in several places — thus in 11. 60, 255, 418, 591, 673 (see note), 1 176, 
1510, 1883, 2307, 2545, 2996, 3155, — and also the erroneous spelling hrusam 
2279 (owing to a misinterpretation of the contraction). Cf. Schroer, Angl, xiii 344 n.j 
Sievers, ib. xiv 142 f. [strongly dissenting]; Chambers, p. xix. 

* On the last, very crowded leaf such economic devices are naturally much in evi- 
dence. 

^ On the facsimile page of Judith shown in Cook's edition (Belles-Lettres Series) 
no less than five examples of ^ = ge may be seen. 

^ Cf. W. Keller, " Uber die Akzente in den ags. Handschriften," Prager 
Deutsche Studien viii (1908), 97-120. 



LANGUAGE. MANUSCRIPT ci 

with a stroke sloping from it over the vowel." • Those who have ex- 
amined the MS. itself are not agreed on the exact number, since the 
sloping line has frequently faded, but the following 126 cases, which 
are recognized both by Zupitza and Chambers, may be regarded as 
practically certain. ^ It will be observed that only etymologically long 
vowels are marked, mostly in monosyllables, monosyllabic elements of 
full compounds, or monosyllabic verb forms compounded with pre- 
fixes. Twice the prefix a- is provided with this 'accent' {aheag 775, 
aris 1390), once the suffix -I'tc {sarlic 2109), and twice the stem of an 
inflected adjectival form (Jmrne -2.^^'^^ fane 2655). 

ad 3138, ad fare 3010 ; an 100, 2210 (see Varr,), 2280, angenga 
449 5 ar 336 ; bad 301, 1313, 2568, 2736, gebad 264, 2258, 3116, 
ge bad 1720, onbad 2302 ; ban fag 780, ban cofan 1445, ban bus 
3 147 ; bat 211 \fah iot^Z, fane 2655 \ ga 1394, gan 386 5 gad 660 ; 
gar 1"^ 1962, 2641, hrodgar 21555 garsecg 5375 had 1297; hal 
300; ham 1407; har 1307, harne 2553, un bar 357; hat 386; 
lac 1863 j njcig laf zG-^i^ 3076} man sceada 25145 nat 6815 here 
pad 2258 5 rad 1883, gerad 2898 5 sar 975, 2468 5 scan 1965 ; stan 
2553 5 ge snjjac 2584 5 on snvaf 2559 5 hilde s^ojdt 2558 j ge nvac 
25775 ^wat I 331 } ge'wat 123, 210, ge ivat 12745 ^heag 77^, aris 
1390. 

ar 1187, 1388, 1587 5 y^r 2230 (see Varr.) 5 r^?^ 1201 5 sd(-) 
S°7y 544» 564* 579> 690, 895, 1149, 1223, 1882, 1896, 1924. 

^walrec 2661, ivudu rec 3144. 

I hnjj'il 2002 5 lie 2080, sarl'ic 2109 5 I'lf 2743, 2751 5 scir hame 
1895 5 s'ld 2086 5 njoic 821, if/V stede 2607, deap nuic 1275 5 ^v'ld 
fiogan 2346 5 nv'in 1233 5 ivis hycgende 2716. 

com 2103, 2944, becom 2992 5 dbm 1491, 1528, 2147, 2820, 2858, 
cyne dom 23765 don 1 1 16, gedon 2090 5 on fbn 911 5 for 23085 god 
1562, 1870, ar{-)g6d 2342, 25865 mod 11675 mot 442, 603 5 rof 
zoS 4., ellen rof 3063 5 stbd 2679, 2769, astbd 759 5 brego stbl 21965 
on-ivbc 2287 5 luo/) 128. 

Z'rzir 1 1 77 5 ^rzi« ^r^ 1546 5 y«J 1966, 3025, 31195 r««/i325 5 «/ 

/"•f 3 3- 
j^r 2701, j^'r draca 2689. 

Full compounds are, as a general rule, written as two words 5 thus 
peod cyninga 2, meodo sella 5, fea sceaft 7, ^ueorS myndum 8 5 jw/^ 
sittendra 9 5 /'^«//' </^»^ 57, A^oro gar 61, etc. But also other words 

* Chambers, p. xxxviii. According to Sweet, History of English Sounds (1888), 
§ 377, the accent was " generally finished off with a tag," and ''there can be no 
doubt that it was written upwards" [from left to right]. 

^ Zupitza marks several more words with the accent 5 Chambers adds one case as 
certain, and several as probable 5 Sedgefield's list, differing in some points, is slightly 
shorter. 

^ I.e. ^ gar stands at the end of the line and is thus separated from the second ele- 
ment of the compound. 



cii INTRODUCTION 

are freely divided 5 e.g., ge frunon 2, of teah 5, ge scdep hivile 26, on 
ivoc 56 ; p£et te 151, -^voL de 200, n.vur don 228, feet turn 716, alum 
P^n 7 3 3> gefreme de 811, /^o/) /joJ^ 95 1 5 '^^'^ po lafe 460, heoru grim 
me 1847, etc. On the other hand, separate words are run together, as 
shown, e.g., on the specimen page of B, by /o/z/>, togebidanne^ ongal- 
gatiy hissunu, tohroSre, nemag ; or snvaSa 189, pa-xvees 223, rf'r/'^ 
264, paselestan 416, a^ivyrd 455, w^/o 553, forfleat i<)o%—<)y arasda 
2538, penuSa 426, peheme 2490, etc. That these practices are liable 
to result in ambiguity and confusion, is illustrated by nege leafnes ijoord 
245, magen bred manna 445, nvist fylle ^venne ^w^es 734, medo j stig 
ge mat 924, onge byrd 1074, e a Hang t-ividig 1708, ^vigge 'tveorpad 
1783,' ivind gereste 2456, mere nxtio ingas milts 2921. 

Punctuation is rather sparingly used.^ A period occurs on an aver- 
age once in four or five lines, but with greatly varying degrees of fre- 
quency in different portions. It is usually placed at the end of the 
second half-line, occasionally at the end of the first half-line, and a few 
times — nearly always by sheer mistake — within the half-line (61 a, 
273% ^79% 423% 553N io39% ii59% 15^5^ 2542% 2673b, 2832b, 
2897a). These marks may be said to correspond to major or minor 
syntactical pauses or, in a good many instances, merely to divisions of 
breath-groups. Twice a colon is found in the text, viz., after hafelan 
1372'!, and 3.her gemunde 2488b. After reccan 91b, at the end of the 
page, two raised periods followed by a comma occur. (Is this meant 
to stress a pause before a significant passage ?) A colon followed by 
a curved dash is placed six times — in B only — at the end of a canto j 
once the same sign is found after the canto number (xl). 

A pretty large number of corrections, mostly by the original 
hands, are scattered through the MS, Those which are of positive 
interest have been recorded among the Variants (or in Lang. | 19). 
On the freshening up of ff. 179 and 198b, and on the modern Eng- 
lish gloss to 1. 6"^ and the Latin gloss to 1. 3150b, see likewise the 
Variants. 

Like all of the more extensive Old English poems, Beonjoulf is 
divided into * cantos' or 'chapters' which were, in all likelihood, de- 
noted by the term^/(f).^ They are marked by leaving space for one 
line vacant between sections,"^ by placing a colon with a short dash or 

* Possibly nvig ge is to be read. * * It is often very difficult, if not impossible, to de- 
cide whether the scribe intended one or more words" (Zupitza, p. vii). 

^ On metrical and syntactical pointing, see Luick, Beibl. xxiii 226 ff. 

^ This has been deduced from the Latin * Praefatio ' to the Heliand which states 
that the author — * omne opus per vitteas distinxit, quas nos lectiones vel sententias 
possumus appellare.' — [Cf. Boeth. 68. 6 : Da se TVisddm pa pas fate dsungen 
hafde.'] See MiillenhofT, ZfdA. xvi 141-43; Heusler, R.-L. i 444. The analo- 
gous use of ft, fytte in later English — e. g. , in the ' Gest of Robyn Hode ' — is 
sufficiently known. Cf. NED. 

* This is done almost always by scribe A, and once by scribe B. 



LANGUAGE. MANUSCRIPT ciii 

curve at the close of a section,' by the use of capitals and the addition 
of Roman numerals at the head of a new division. Besides the un- 
numbered introductory canto,^ they are forty-three in number. The 
numerals xxxviiii and xxviiii have been omitted, and there is no indi- 
cation at all of division xxx.^ Leaving out of account canto xxxv, 
which is exceptionally long,"* the divisions vary from 112 lines (xli) to 
43 lines (vii), the usual length being between 60 and 90. 

Though sometimes appearing arbitrary and inappropriate, these di- 
visions are not unnaturally to be attributed to the author himself, w1io 
may have considered his literary product incomplete without such for- 
mal marking of sections. Of course, it must be borne in mind that his 
conceptions of structure were different from our modern notions. He 
felt at liberty to pause at places where we would not, and to proceed 
without stop where we would think a pause indispensable. He cared 
more for a succession of separate pictures than for a steady progress of 
narration by orderly stages. Thus he interrupts, e.g., the three great 
combats by sectional divisions, but he plainly indicates by the charac- 
ter of the closing lines that he did so on purpose (11. 788-90, 1555 f., 
2600 f). He even halts in the middle of a sentence, but the conjunc- 
tion 06 pat which opens the ensuing sections, xxv, xxviiii, was not con- 
sidered an inadequate means of introducing a new item of importance, 
cf. above, p. Iviii. (See Gen. 1248.) On the other hand, the last great 
adventure is not separated by any pause from the events that happened 
fifty years before (see 1. 2200). A closer inspection reveals certain 
general principles that guided the originator of those divisions. He 
likes to conclude a canto with a maxim, a general reflection, a sum- 
marizing statement, or an allusion to a turn in the events. He is apt 
to begin a canto with a formal speech, a resumptive paragraph, 5 or the 
announcement of an action, especially of the * motion' of individuals or 
groups of men. 6 Very clearly marked is the opening of cantos xxxvii 
and xxxviii {f>a ic snude gefragn etc.) 7 and of xxxvi [IViglaf ^was 

^ So six times in B. ^ Cf. below, p. cix, and note on i ff. 

3 The numeral xxx was no doubt already lacking in a previous copy ; the canto 
probably opened at 1. 2093. (Cp. 11. 2091 f. with 1554 ff.) The omission of 
numeral xxviiii seems to be due to scribe B. Presumably he had intended to insert it at 
the end of the first line of the fresh canto fas he did in the case of numeral xxxviii), 
but neglected to do so. The passing over of these two numbers may be connected 
with the confusion existing (and which seems to have existed in an earlier copy) in 
the numbers from xxvi (perhaps from xxiiii) to xxviii which originally read xxvii 
(xxv) to xxviiii respectively, though they were subsequently corrected. 

* A stop might be expected after 1. 2537. 

^ Thus iii {^Siva da ma^lceare etc.), ix, xxxi, xlii. In like manner, "Jud. xi 
(1. 122), xii (1. 236) ; El. xiii, Hel. xxviii, xxviiii, xxxi, xlii. 

^ E.g., ii (Geivdt 6d neosian etc.), x, xi, xiii, xvii, xxvii, xxviii, xxxv. On the 
use of da at the opening of ' fits,' see Glossary. Cf. Hel. x {giivitun im (bo), xxiiii, 
xxv, xxvi, li, Ivi. 

' Cf. Gen. xxviii j Hel. xiii, xxxii, liiii. 



civ INTRODUCTION 

hateriy Weoxstanes sunu).^ Altogether there is too much method in 
the arrangement of * fits ' to regard it as merely a matter of chance or 
caprice. 2 

It need hardly be mentioned that no title of the poem is found at 
the head of the MS. But since the days when Sharon Turner, J. J. 
Conybeare, and N. F. S. Grundtvig first designated it as *the Poem 
of Beowulf,' ^ it has been regularly, and most appropriately, named 
after its great hero. 



Vin. Genesis of the Poem 

Like nearly all of the Old English poems, like the epics of the Chanson 
de Roland and the Nibelungenliedy the Beonvulf has come down to us 
anonymously. Nor do we find in Anglo-Saxon times any direct refer- 
ence to it which would throw light on the vital questions of when, where, 
by whom, and under what circumstances the most important of the 
Anglo-Saxon literary monuments was composed. Hence, a bewildering 
number of hypotheses have been put forward with regard to its author- 
ship and origin. A brief survey of the principal points at issue will be 
attempted in the following pages. 

Unity of Authorship* 

It has been the fate of Beonvulf to be subjected to the theory of mul- 
tiple authorship, the number of its conjectural * makers' ranging up to 
six or more. At the outset, in this line of investigation, the wish was 

^ A typical mode of introducing a person at the beginning of a story or a section 
of it. It is exceedingly common in ON. j e.g. GrettrssagOy ch. i : Onundr bet maSry 
Hrolfssaga^ ch. I : MaSr hit Half dan. 0£. examples : Psalm 50 (C) I : Dauid 
ivas baten diormod baled y Gen. 1082 f. ; cf. Angl. xxv 288 f. (Also, e.g., Otfrid i 
,6. I.) 

* H, Bradley suggested that the different sections of the Becnvulf MS. represented 
the contents of the loose leaves or sheets of parchment on which the text was first 
written before it was transcribed into a regular codex. (L 4. 21.) Cf his supplemen- 
tary investigation of other MSS. , ' ' The Numbered Sections in OE. Poetical MSS. ," 
Proceedtngs of the British Academy, Vol. vii, 191 5. 

^ Turner in his History of the Anglo-Saxons, 2nd ed. , 1 807, Vol. ii, p. 294 speaks 
of * the Ags. poem on Beowulf,' and on p. 316 of * these poems, of Beowulf, Ju- 
dith, and Caedmon.' [The ist ed. has been out of reach.J For Cony beare's announce- 
ment of 1817, see Wiilker's Grundriss, p. 44. ' Bjowulfs Drape,' i.e. * Heroic, 
laudatory Poem of Beowulf — the title of Grundtvig's translation — seems to have 
been applied by him to the poem as early as 1808 in his Nordens MytAologi, cf. 
Wiilker, pp. 251,45. The (principal) title which Grundtvig gave to his edition, 
viz. * Beowulfes Beorh,' is based on 1. 2807. 

■* See L 4. 130 ff. ; besides, Ettmiiller L 2, 18, 3, 19, Ronning L 4. 15, ten 
Brink L 4. 18, Heinzel's reviews : L 4. 15, 4. 134, 4. 18 ; cf, Heinzd L 7. 2, 
Schemann L 7. 5, Banning L 7. 10, Sonnefeld L 7. 14, Haeuschkel L 7. 20. 



GENESIS OF THE POEM cv 

no doubt father to the thought. ' Viewing the poem in the hght of a 
* folk epic ' based on long continued oral tradition, scholars labored hard 
to trace it back to its earliest and purest form or forms and to establish 
the various processes such as contamination, agglutination, interpola- 
tion, modernization by which it was gradually transformed into an epic 
of supposedly self-contradictory, heterogeneous elements. While Ett- 
miiller, who first sounded this note, contented himself, at least in his 
translation (1840), with characterising the 5^oxu«//' as a union of a 
number of originally separate lays and marking off in his text the lines 
added by clerical editors, daring dissectors like Mvillenhoft', Moller, ten 
Brink, Boer undertook to unravel in detail the * inner history ' of the 
poem, rigorously distinguishing successive stages, strata, or hands of 
authors and editors. With Moller this searching analysis was reinforced 
by the endeavor to reconstruct the primitive stanzaic form. Ten Brink 
emphasized the use of variants, that is, parallel versions of ancient lays 
which were eclectically combined for better or worse and became the 
basis of parts of the final epic poem. To instance some of the results 
arrived at, there existed, according to Miillenhotf, two short poems by 
different authors recounting the Grendel fight (I) and the Dragon fight 
(IV) respectively. To the first of these certain additions were made by 
two other men, namely a continuation (fight with GrendePs mother, II) 
and the Introduction. Then a fifth contributor (interpolator A) added 
the Home-Coming part (III) and interpolated parts I and II to make them 
harmonize with his continuation. A sixth man, the chief interpolator 
(B) and final editor, joined the Dragon fight (IV) to the Grendel part 
thus augmented (I, II, III) and also introduced numerous episodes from 
other legends and a great deal of moralizing and theological matter. 2 
Schiicking elaborated a special thesis concerning Beowulf s Return. This 
middle portion, he endeavored to show, was composed and inserted as 
a connecting link between the expanded Grendel part (Beowulf in Den- 
mark) and the Dragon fight, by a man who likewise wrote the Intro- 
duction and interpolated various episodes of a historical character. Still 
more recently Boer thought he could recognize several authors by their 
peculiarity of manner, ^ e.g., the so-called 'episode poet' who added 
most of the episodic material; a combiner of two versions of the Gren- 

* MullenhofF was decisively influenced by the criticism of the Nibdungetilied by 
K. Lachmann, who in his turn had followed in the footsteps of F. A. Wolf, the 
famous defender of the ' Liedertheorie * (ballad theory) in relation to the Homeric 
poems. 

^ Even the exact number of lines credited to each one of the six contributors was 
announced by Miillenhoff ; thus A was held responsible for 226 lines of interpola- 
tion (32 in i, 194 in ii), B for 11 69 lines (67 in the Introduction, 121 in i, 265 in 
ii, 172 in iii, 544 in iv). Ettmiiller in his edition (1875) pared the poem in its pre- 
Christian form down to 2896 lines, Moller condensed the text into 344 four-line 
stanzas. 

^ Similarly Berendsohn would discriminate three different strata of poetical trans- 
mission on the basis of broad, general stylistic criteria. 



cvi INTRODUCTION 

del part 5 another combiner who connected the combined Grendel part 
with the Dragon part, composed Beowulf's Return and two or three 
episodes, remodeled the last part by substituting the Geats for the original 
Danes, and placed the introduction of the old Dragon poem at the head 
of the entire epic. Truly, an ingeniously complicated, perplexing pro- 
cedure. 

There is little trustworthy evidence to support positive claims of this 
sort. 

It is true, the probability that much of his material had come to the 
author in metrical form, is to be conceded. But — quite apart from the 
question of the forms of language or dialect — we can never hope to get 
at the basic lays by mere excision, however ingeniously done. The Beo- 
wulfian epic style is incompatible with that of the short heroic song, not 
to speak of the more primitive ballads which must be presumed to have 
existed in large numbers in earl)*^ Anglo-Saxon times. 

Contradictions, incongruities, and obscurities that have been detected 
in the story can, as a rule, be removed or plausibly accounted for by 
correct interpretation of the context ' and proper appreciation of some 
prevalent characteristics of the old style and narrative method. Instances 
of apparent incoherence, omissions, repetitions, digressions, or irrele- 
vant passages can no longer be accepted as proof of the patchwork theory, 
since analogous cases have been traced in many Old English poems of 
undoubted single authorship, in addition to examples from other litera- 
tures. ^ A number of inconsistencies may also be naturally explained by 
the use of conventional elements, that is, current motives and formulas 
of style,^ or by imperfect adaptation or elaborate refashioning of old 
saga material.'* Chronological incompatibilities as observed in the case 
of Hro'Sgar, Beowulf, and (perhaps) Hygd are straightened out without 
difficulty. 5 Variations in detail between Beowulf's report of his ex- 
periences in Denmark and the actual story of the first two divisions 
furnish no basis for the charge of separate workmanship (see note on 
1 994 ff.). Nor would it be at all reasonable to insist throughout on impec- 
cable logic and lucidity of statement, which would indeed be strangely 
at variance with the general character of ^^O'LCMZ/and other Old English 
poems. 

That the Christian elements have not been merely grafted on the text, 

^ See, e.g., 207 ff. , 655 ff., 1355 fF., and notes. 

^ See above, pp. Ivii ff. • notes on 86-114, 1202 ff., 1807 ff. , etc. Cf. Routh L 
4. 138, Heinzel, //. cc. For examples (culled from various literatures) of discrepancies 
and inconsistencies due to the authors' oversight, see Ronning 26 f. j Heinzel, An%. 
fdA. X 235 f . ; Brandl 1005 f. j cf. also MLN. xxvii 161 ff. 

^ See above, pp. li, xxi f. (twofold purpose of dragon fight), xxvii (motive of the 
sluggish youth) ; notes on 660, 1 175, I 331 f., 2147, 2683 ff. 

'* Cf. above, pp. xviii, xxii (r). Note the apparent incongruity involved in Beo- 
wulf's refusal to use a sv^^ord against Grendel (note on 435 ff. ). 

* See above, pp. xxxii, xlv, xxxviii. 



GENESIS OF THE POEM cvii 

but are most intimately connected with the very substance of the poem, 
has been remarked before. ' A certain want of harmony that has re- 
sulted from the Christian presentation of heathen material is not such as 
to warrant the assumption that a professed redactor went over a previ- 
ously existing version, revising it by interpolation or substitution of 
Christian touches. The mere technical difficulties of such a process would 
have been of the greatest, ^ and vestiges of imperfect suture would be 
expected to be visible in more than one passage of our text. 

No serious diff'erences of language, diction, or meter can be adduced 
in favor of multiple authorship.^ A few seemingly unusual instances of 
the definite article,'* some exceptional verse forms,5 the occurrence of a 
parenthetical exclamation in some first half-lines,^ several minor syn- 
tactical and rhetorical features ^ have been suspected of indicating a 
later date than that attributed to the bulk of the poem. Words, forma- 
tions, or combinations could be mentioned which occur only in definitely 
limited portions.^ But it would be hazardous, in fact presumptuous to 
assign any decisive weight to such insecure and fragmentary criteria. 
Contrariwise, it is entirely pertinent to emphasize the general homo- 

' See p. 1. 

^ It has been observed, e.g., that most of the Christian allusions begin with the 
second half-line (or end with the first half-line) j cf. Angl. xxxvi 180 ff. 

^ Some lexical and phraseological studies have led their authors to diametrically 
opposite conclusions. Thus MiillenhofF's views were thought to be both vindicated 
(Schonbach, and [with some reservation] Banning) and refuted (Schemann). On the 
strength of a similaf investigation some confirmation of ten Brink's theory was al- 
leged (Sonnefeld). 

* Thus 92, 2255, 2264, 3024 (Lichtenheld L 6. 7. i. 342, Barnouw 48). 

^ Cf. Schubert L 8. i. 7 (1.6a etc.), 52 (hypermetrical lines) ; Kaluza 50, 69. 

^ Krapp L 7. 21: 11. a778a, 3056a, 3115a. (Cf. above, p. Ixvi.) 

' Cf. Schucking L 4. 139. 53 ff., 63 f. 

^ Compound participles of the type ivlggeiveorpad 1783 are found only in two 
other places, I91 3 lyftgesivenced, 1937 handgetvripene. (Cp. siveghuereJ 606, hond- 
locen 322, K<^1 \ forSgerlmed is,^,fordge%viten 1479. Note Rieger's doubt about for- 
mations of the former type, ZfdPb. iii 405.) A number of remarkable nonce words 
are met with in * Beowulf's Return,' such as a:fengrom 2074, blodigtod 2082, mu5- 
hona 2079, sinfrea 1934, ligetorn 1943, fri3usibb folca 2017. — The postposition 
of the definite article is confined to the second main part : 2007 {uhtblem pone), 2334, 
2588, 2959, 2969, 3081, cp. 2734 (2722). In the second part only, occur wo.ds 
and phrases like stearcheort, ondslyht, morgenlong, morgenceald, uferan dogrum, sig' ra 
lualdend, etc. However, the repeated use, within a short compass, of one and the 
same word or expression (or rhythmical form or, indeed, spelling), especially a strik- 
ing one, is rather to be considered a natural psychological fact (cf. Schroder L 8. 
18.367; Schucking L4. 139. 7). Cf., e.g., ■zi'/owc 331, w/^wco 338, •zi'/dwf 341; 
tnkg Higeldces 737, 7 ^i ; Jorgyted ond forgymed lj^i,forsited ond J'orsivorced 
1767 ; y'o/«i hyrde 1832, 1849; aghivces unta^le 1865, ^gbivas orleabtre 
1886 ; syddan mergen com 2103, 2124 ; ungemete till 2721, ungemete neah 2728 ; 
pat se byrniviga bugan sceolde, / feoll on fed an 29 1 8 f. , pat be bid de fab bugan 
sceolde, /feoll on foldan 2974 f. 



Gviii INTRODUCTION 

geneity of the poem in matters of form as well as substance and at- 
mosphere. I 

Not that style and tone are monotonously the same, as to kind and 
quality, in all parts of the poem. In particular, the second part (Dragon 
fight) differs in several respects appreciably from the first (Beowulf ini' 
Denmark), though for very natural reasons. Its action is much simpler 
and briefer, not extending beyond one day ; 2 there is less variety of in^ 
cident and setting, a smaller number of persons, no dialogue. The dis- 
connectedness caused by encumbering digressions is more conspicuous,' 
episodic matter being thrown in here and there quite loosely, it seems, 
though according to a clearly conceived plan. 3 No allusions to non- 
Scandinavian heroes are inserted, but all the episodes "^ are drawn from 
Geatish tradition and show a curiously distinct historical air. A deepen 
gloom pervades all of the second part, fitly foreshadowing the hero's; 
death and foreboding, we may fancy, the downfall of Geat power. 
The moralizing tendency is allowed full sway and increases inordinately* 
towards the end. Regarding the grave structural defects characteristic- 
of the * Dragon Fight,' it would not be unreasonable to charge it pri-- 
marily to the nature of the material used by the poet. Unlike the Dan- 
ish element of the first part, which was no doubt familiarly associated! 
with the central contests, the heroic traditions of Geatish-Swedish his- 
tory were entirely separate from the main story, and the author, desirous 
though he was of availing himself of that interesting subject-matter fon 
the purpose of epic enlargement, failed to establish an organic relation i 
between the two sets of sources. Hence what generally appears ini 
* Beowulf's Adventures in Denmark' as an integral part of the story,, 
natural setting, or pertinent allusion, has been left outside the action ji 
proper in the Dragon part. No description of Geat court life has beeni 
introduced, no name of the royal seat (like the Danish Heorot) 5 is men-- 
tioned, the facts pertaining to Beowulf's ham (in which he does nott 
seem to live, 2324 ff.) remaining altogether obscure. Queen Hygd^^ 
is a mere shadow in comparison with HroSgar's brilliant consort, be- 

* A number of words occurring in both of the main parts of Beozvu/f hut not else- 
where in Anglo-Saxon poetry are cited by Clark Hall, pp. 236 f. Some examples < 
of interesting phrasal agreement between the two parts: 11. 100 f., 2210 f., 2399 ; , 
561, 3174; 1327, 2544; 1700, 2864 ; 61, 2434; cf. above, pp. xxii f., Ixviii. 

2 Excepting, of course, the vaguely sketched preliminaries and the ten days needed 
for the construction of the memorial mound. The action of the first part can be defi- 
nitely followed up for a series of five (or six) days, see note on 219. 

^ The author's evident intention of detailing the fortunes of the Geat dynasty dur- 
ing three generations is completely carried out, though the events are not introduced 
one after another in their chronological sequence. 

* The two elegies, 2247 ff., 2444 ff., are, of course, of a neutral character. 

^ The lack of actual place-names (for which typical appellations like Hrefnesholt, 
Earnanas (Biotvulfes biorh) are used), even in the historical narratives, has been J 
noted. 

^ Mentioned in 2369 (and in 13 : 1926, 2172). 



GENESIS OF THE POEM cix 

sides being suspicious because of her singular name. Whether King 
Beowulf was married or not, we are unable to make out (see note on 
3150 ff.). ^ 

In explanation of some discrepancies and blemishes of structure and 
execution it may also be urged that very possibly the author had no 
complete plan of the poem in his head when he embarked upon his 
work, and perhaps did not finish it until a considerably later date.' His 
original design — if we may indulge in an unexciting guess — seems to 
have included the main contents of ii, iz, i3,2 or, to use a descriptive 
title : BeO'Tvulfes std.^ The Danish court being the geographical and 
historical center of the action, the poet not unnaturally started by de- 
tailing the Scylding pedigree'* and singing the praise of Scyld, the myth- 
ical ancestor of the royal line. It is possible, of course, that some pas- 
sages were inserted after the completion of the first draft ; e.g., part of 
the thirteenth canto with its subtle allusion to Beowulf's subsequent 
kingship (861), or the digression on (Hama [?] and) Hygelac the 
Geat (1202 [11 9 7] — 1 2 14), which can easily be detached from the 
text. The author may have proceeded slowly and may have considered 
the first adventure (up to 1250) substantial enough to be recited or 
read separately ; hence, some lines of recapitulation were prefixed to 
the story of the second contest (1252 ft.). Gradually the idea of a 
continuation with Beowulf's death as the central subject took shape in 
the author's mind ; thus a hint of Beowulf's expected elevation to 
the throne (1845 ft".) is met with in the farewell conversation. A 
superior unity of structure, however, was never achieved. The lines in 
praise of the Danish kings placed as motto at the head of the first divi- 
sion and those extolling the virtues of the great and good Beowulf at 
the close of the poem typify, in a measure, the duality of subjects and 
compositions. 

Whether the text after its completion has been altered by interpola- 
tions it is difficult to determine. The number of lines which could be 
eliminated straightway without detriment to the context or style is sur- 
prisingly small; see 51 (cp. 1355 f.), 73, 5 141, 168 f., 181 f., 1410, 
2087 f., 2329 ft"., 2422-24, 2544 (?), 2857-59, 3056; of longer pas- 
sages, 1197-1214 (Hama, Hygelac), 1925-62 (}?ry5, Ofta), 2177- 

^ May not signs of weariness be detected in a passage like 2697 ff. ? 

^ See above, p. Hi. The fact that some matters omitted in ii were apparently 
reserved &r use in {3 (see note on 1994 ff.) serves to indicate that ♦Beowulf's 
Home-Coroing ' does not owe its existence to an afterthought of the poet's. 

^ L. 872: si5 Bcoivulfes. Cf. Miillenhoff xiv 202; Moller 118. 

■* Pedigrees were a matter of the utmost importance to the Germanic peoples, as 
may be seen from the Anglo-Saxon and Scandinavian examples in Appendix i : Illus- 
trative Parallels ; cp. ib. § 10 : Tacitus, Germania, c. ii ; Beoiv. 1957 ff., 2602 ff., 
897. (Of course, also the biblical genealogies became known to the Anglo-Saxons.) 
Even the pedigree of the monster Grendel is duly stated, 106 ff. , 1261 ff. 

* This line could be explained as a corrective addition. The legal allusion of 1 5 7 f. 
can also be spared. 



ex INTRODUCTION 

89 (Beowulf's conduct). A decided Improvement would result from 
the removal of 1681^-843 (and perhaps of 3005). 

It is possible, of course, that certain changes involving additions 
were made by the author himself or by a copyist who had some notions 
of his own. But the necessity of assuming any considerable interpola- 
tions cannot be conceded. Even the J?ryS-OfFa episode, far-fetched 
and out of place as it seems, can hardly have been inserted after the 
numbering of the sections was fixed by the author, ^ unless, indeed, it 
was substituted for a corresponding passage of the original. For the 
presumable Cynewulfian insertions, see the discussion of Hro'Sgar's 
sermon, below (* Relation to other Poems '). 

Date. Relation to Other Poems 

Obviously the latest possible date ^ is indicated by the time when the 
MS. was written, i.e. about 1000 a.d. It is furthermore to be taken 
for granted that a poem so thoroughly Scandinavian in subject-matter 
and evincing the most sympathetic interest in Danish affairs cannot well 
have been composed after the beginning of the Danish invasions toward 
the end of the 8th century. 



Historical Allusions 



The only direct historical data contained in the poem are the re^ 
peated allusions to the raid of Hygelac (Chochilaicus), which took place 
between 512 and 520 a.d. (cf. above, p. xxxix), and the mention, at the 
close of one of those allusive passages, of the Merovingian line of 
kings (^Mere-tvloing 2921). As the latter reference is primarily to a 
bygone period, and as, on the other hand, the use of that name could 
conceivably have been continued in tradition even after the fall of the 
Merovingian dynasty (in 751), no definite chronological information 
can be derived from its mention. The latest of the events classed as 
* historical,' the death of Onela, has been conjecturally assigned to the 
year 5 30 (cf. above, p. xl).^ 

It should be added that the pervading Christian atmosphere points 
to a period not earlier than, say, the second half of the 7th century 



I 



I 



Linguistic Tests 

Investigations have been carried on with a view to ascertaining the 
relative dates of Old English poems by means of syntactical and pho- 
netic-metrical tests. 

' The 27th section minus that episode would be unaccountably short. Cf. above, 
p. ciii. 

^ Regarding the question of the date, see L 4. 142-46, L 4. 16, L 6. 6, 6. 7. 
I & 3. 

^ The Jjry^-Offa episode cannot be used for dating, since we have no right to con- 
nect it with OfFa, king of Mercia (who died in 796). 



GENESIS OF THE POEM cxi 

1. A study of the gradual increase in the use of the definite article 
(originally demonstrative pronoun), the decrease of the combination of 
weak, adjective and noun {^Jsa fengel)^ the increase of the combina- 
tion of article and weak adjective and noun {se grimma g~rst). 

2. Sound changes as definitely proved by the meter, viz. 

a) earlier dissyllabic vs. later monosyllabic forms in the case of con- 
traction, chiefly through loss of intervocalic /», e.g. h'eahan^ h/hn — 
hean (T. C. § i). 

b) earlier long vs. later (analogical) short diphthongs in the case of 
the loss of antevocalic h after r (or /), e.g. mearhas^ m'earas — mea- 
ras (T. C. § 3). 

c) forms with vocalic r, /, /w, n to be counted as monosyllabic or 
dissyllabic, e.g. nxjundr (^vundor) — ^wundor (T. C. § 6). 

It must be admitted that these criteria are liable to lead to untrust- 
worthy results when applied in a one-sided and mechanical manner and 
without careful consideration of ail the factors involved.' Allowance 
should be made for individual and dialectal 2 variations, archaizing 
tendencies, and (in the matter of the article and weak adjective tests) ^ 
scribal alterations. Above all, a good many instances of test 2 are 
to be judged non-conclusive, since it remains a matter of honest doubt 
what degree of rigidity should be demanded in the rules of scansion 
(cf. T. C. §§ 3 ff".). Yet it cannot be gainsaid that these tests, which 
are based on undoubted facts of linguistic development, hold good in a 
general way. They justify the conclusion, e.g., that the forms of the 
language used by Cynewulf are somewhat more modern than those ob- 
taining in Beoi-vulf. They tend to show that Exodus is not far removed 
in time from Beo-ivulf^ The second set of tests makes it appear prob- 
able that Genesis [A ) and Daniel are earlier than Beonvulf. 

A means of absolute chronological dating was proposed by Mors- 
bach.5 He collected, from early texts which can be definitely dated, 
evidence calculated to show that the loss of final -u after a long stressed 
syllable did not take place before 700 (slightly earlier than the loss of 

^ Surprisingly wide discrepancies between the computations made by different schol- 
ars who have applied the second set of tests (Sarrazin L 4. 144, Richter L 6: 6. i> 
SeifFert L 6. 6. 2) have resulted from (i) a failure to eliminate from the calcula- 
'tions of cases under 2c) those words which always (or nearly always) are dissyllabic 
(e.g. modovy e3e/), (2) differences in the practice of scansion naturally arising from 
the fact of metrical latitude, and ( 3 ) unavoidable oversights in collecting the material. 
Contradictory conclusions are indicated by the fact that Barnouw, on the basis of his 
syntactical criteria, dated Genesis {A) at 740, Daniel between 800 and 830, Beo- 
ivu/fat 660, Cynewulf 's poems between 850 and 880 ; whereas the dates arrived at 
by Richter (with the help of the more reliable phonetic-metrical tests) are 700, 700, 
700-730, 750-800 respectively. The corresponding dates set up by Sarrazin are 
700, 700, 740, 760-80. For an earlier chronological list (1898) by Trautmann, 
see his Kyneivu/J] pp. 121 -3. ' 

=^ Cf. Seiffert L 6. 6. 2. ^ Cf. Lang. § 25. 3. 

* Sarrazin and Richter date Exodus about the year 740. ^ L 4. 143. 



cxii INTRODUCTION 

intervocalic and antevocalic hy see tests 2 a, b), and demonstrated that 
in a number oi instances the use of the forms without -u (and of forms 
Wkefeorum) was positively established by the meter, thus arriving at 
the conclusion that Beo-wulf could not have been composed until after 
the year 700.* Though several examples cited by Morsbach and by 
Richter (pp. 8 f.) are doubtful on account of metrical uncertainty, ^ there 
occur indeed some lines in which the older forms with final -u would 
disturb the scansion, e.g. 104^': fifelcynnes ^eardu^ 2609'^ : *hondu 
rond gefengij). 

There is a possibility that in our only extant MS. a few forms are 
preserved which would seem to indicate a date anterior to about 750 
A.D.,^viz.. njoundini 1382 and unigmetes 1792. The latter, however, 
admits of a different interpretation (cf Lang. § 18. 8), and as to the 
former, it is a question whether it is not more natural to assume a mere 
scribal blunder (for -ivundnu, i.e. njoundnuni) than a perpetuation — in 
thoroughly modem surroundings — of such an isolated form reflecting 
a much earlier state of language. 

Relation to other Old English Poems 

Bearing in mind the conventional use of a remarkably large stock of 
stereotyped expressions and devices of alliterative poetry, and further- 
more the fact that many Old English poems must have been lost chiefly 
as a result of the Danish and Norman invasions and of the dissolution 
of monasteries, it behoves us to exercise extreme caution in asserting a 
direct relation between different poems on the basis of so-called paral- 
lel passages. "^ Otherwise we are in grave danger of setting up an end- 
less chain of interrelations or, it may be, of assigning to one man an 
unduly large number, if not the majority, of the more important poems. 
We must certainly reckon with the fact that Anglo-Saxon England 

^ The linguistic evidence, chief of which is the form flodu on the Franks Casket, 
is not entirely clear. It has been rejected as inconclusive by Chadwick, who would 
place the loss of the -u as much as seven decades earlier (H. A. 66 ff.) Cf. Biilb. 

§ 358. 

2 E.g., 1297a OK gesiSei "^hddu, 1189b ond b^lepa *bearnu. (Cf. T. C § 23.) 
In Geneiis (A) Sarrazin recognized several instances (e.g., 121 7, 1308, 141 7) in 
which defective half-lines would be set right by the insertion (restoration) ofthe-«, 
cf. ESt. xxxviii 178 f., Kad. 25 f. For the metrical use of the forms of the feorum 
type, see T. C. § 3. 

^ Cf. Holthausen, Bethl. xviii 77. The transition of unstressed / to e is assigned 
to the middle of the 8th century (cf. Sievers. ^ng/. xiii 13 ff. ; Biilb. §§ 360 ff.). 
This i is still largely retained in the early Nortnumbrian text (written about 737 a. d.) 
of C^dmon^s Hymn (composed about 670 a.d.), Bede's Death Song, Pro-verb in 
Gr.-W. ii 315, the Lei Jen Riddle. For critical doubts as to the value of this test, 
see Tupper, Publ. ML Ass. xxvi 239 ff., and Riddles, p. Ivi, n. 

* Cf. Kail, Angl. xii ii ff. j Sarrazin, Angl. xiv 188 j Brandl 1009 j ESt. 
xlii 321 f. 



GENESIS OF THE POEM cxiii 

was wonderfully productive of secular as well as of religious poetry, 
and that the number of individual authors must have been correspond- 
ingly large. It might well have been said of the pre-Norman period: 
Vetiis Anglia cantat. 

One of the reasonably certain relations brought to light by a close com- 
parison of various Old English poems is the inHuence on Beo-wulf of the 
extensive poem of Genesis {A)y which in its turn presupposes the poeti- 
cal labors of Ca?dmon as described by the Venerable Bede. Not only 
do we discover numerous and noteworthy parallelisms of words and 
phrases, many of them being traceable nowhere else,' but the occur- 
rence in both poems of the religious motives of the Creation, Cain's 
fratricide, the giants and deluge (not to mention what has been called 
the Old Testament atmosphere), tends to establish a clear connection 
between the two. More than that, certain minor traits and expressions 
are made use of in Beo-xvulf in such a manner as to suggest a process 
of imitation, as may be seen, e.g., from the lines at the close of the 
poem referring to the praise of the hero, which vividly recall the open- 
ing of Genesis (i if., 15 ff.).- 

Likewise the priority of Daniel has been fairly demonstrated. ^ It 
can hardly be doubted that the picture of a king (Nebuchadnezzar) liv- 
ing in splendor and opulence, who suffers punishment for his pride, is 
reflected in Hro%ar's edifying harangue, 1700 ff.'* Also the < devil ' 
worship of the Danes, 175 ff., is curiously suggestive of the idolatry 
practised by the Babylonians. ^ In both instances the phraseological 

^ Thus, e.g., G. 230, B. 466; G. 1220 f., B. 2798; G. 1385, B. 2706 
G. 1631 f., B. 196 f., 789 f. ; G. 1742 f., B. 1179 f. ; G. 1895 f., B. 138 f. 
G. 1998, B. 1073; G. 2003 ff., B. 1554; G. 2008, B. 1665; G. 2155, B. 63 
G. 2156 f., B. 595 ff. ; G. 2430 f., B. 612 ff. 5 G. 2544, B. 114. 

^ The somewhat strange expression applied to HreSel's death, 2469 ff., seems 
reminiscent of the phraseology lavished on the dry genealogical lists, Gen. 1 178 ff. , 
I 192 ff., 1214 ff., etc. — See also Sarrazin, ^ng/. xiv 414, ESi. xxxviii 170 ff. ; 
E^t. xlii 327 ff. (additional material). 

^ Cf. Thomas, MLR. viii 537-39. 

^ Note D. 107, 489-94, 589-92, 598 ; 604 iveard Sa anhydig ofer ealle 
men., / iiviSmod in sejan for dctre sundorgife / pe him God sealde, gumena rice, / 
ivorld 10 geivealde, in ivera life (cp. B. 1730 ff. ) 5 614 5 668 siva him ofer eordan 
andsaca ne ivas. / gumena ^nig, oS pdet him God luolde / purh hryre hreddan hea 
rice. / SiQSan par his aferan ead bryttedon^ / ivelan^ ivunden gold, also 563-66 
(cp. B. 1772 f., 1754 ff); 677, 751; also 113 iveard him on slape sod gecyded, / 
patte rices gehiv as rede sceolde gelimpan, / eordan dreamas ende ivurdan (cp. B. 

1733 ^"O- 

^ Note Dan. 170 ac he ivyrcan ongan ivoh on felda ; 18 1 onhnigon to pdm herige 
hTedne peode, / ivurdedon luihgyld, ne iviston nvrastran rad, / efndon unrihtdom ; 
186 him pas after becivom / yfel endelcan. Besides, the punishment meted out to 
those who refuse to worship the idol: 212-5 pat hie . . . sceolde . . . prdzuigean 
. . . frecne fyres ivylm, nymde hie fides ivolde / luilnian to pdm ivyrrestan ....,• 
222 ne hie to fdcne freodo ivilnedan ; 230 hit pa bis scealcas scufan pa hyssas / in 
balblyse . . . . ; 233 in fadm fyres. 



cxiv INTRODUCTION 

correspondence is sufficiently close. ' That Hro^gar should caution 
Beowulf against the sin of pride, and that the poet should go out of his 
way to denounce the supposed heathen worship among the Danes, will 
not appear quite so far-fetched, if the author was guided by reminis- 
cences of Daniel which he adapted — not entirely successfully — to 
the subject in hand. 

Furthermore, the spirited poem of Exodus is marked by a large num- 
ber of striking parallels, some of which, at least, present all the appear- 
ance of having been imitated in Beo^wulf.^ 

On the other hand, the legend of Andreas exhibits abundant and 
unmistakable signs of having been written with Beo^wulf as a model. 
Wholesale borrowing of phrases, which more than once are forced into 
a strange context, and various parallelisms in situations and in the gen- 
eral heroic conception of the story leave no shadow of a doubt that the 
author of the religious poem was following in the footsteps of the great 
secular epic.^ 

That the famous Cynewulf was acquainted with Beoijuulf is to be 
inferred from the character of certain parallel passages occurring espe- 
cially in Elene and in the short Fates ef the Apostles.^ The case will be 
strengthened if we include in the list of his poems — as seems quite rea- 
sonable — all of Christ ^ and Gudlac By perhaps also Guslac A. (The 
inclusion of Phoenix k rather doubtful, the exclusion of Andreas is prac- 
tically certain.) 

At the same time a peculiar and, in fact, puzzling relation is found 
to exist between Christ 681-85 (659 ff.), 756-78 and Hr5^gar's ser- 
mon, Beoav. 1724 ft'. We may note C^r/j/ 660: [Goi/] Us giefe sealde^ 
662 ond eac monigfealde modes snyttru / seoiv ond sette geond sefan 
monna ; 682 . . . . his giefe brytiaS; / nyle he angum anutn ealle gesyl- 
Ian / gastes snyttrUy py lis him gielp sceppe / purh his anes craft ofer 

' Some further parallels: D. 73b, B. 2886a; £). 229a, B. 1277; D. 545b, 
B. 398b, 525b, 709b; A 616 f., B. 2129 f. ,D. 274 f., B. 1570 f. ;Z).4i7f., 
717 f., 730, B. 837 ff., 995 f., 1649 f. (cp. Ex. 278 f.) ; £>. 84, 485, 535, 
B. 1726; D. 703, B. 1920, 2152; D. 524 f., B. 2227 (cp. Ex. 136 f., 201, 

490- 

2 Cf. MEN. xxxiii 218-24. Note, e.g., E. 56 ff., B. 1408 ff. ; E. 200 f., B. 
128 f. ; E. 214, B. 387, 729; E. 261, B. 1238; E. 293, B. 256, 3007 ; E. 
456 f., B. 2365 f. 

^ Cf. especially Krapp's edition, pp. Iv f.; Arnold, Note% on Beoivulf pp. 123 ff. 
Some examples: A. 303, B. 2995 ; A. 333, B. 1223 ; A. 360 ff., B. 38 ff. ; 
A. 377 f, B. 691 f. 5 A. 429, B. 632 ; A. 454, B. l^o;A. 459 f., B. 572 f. ; 

A. 497, 5. 218 5 ^. 553 f., B: 1842 f. ; A. 622, B. 3006 ; A. 668, B. 82 ; A. 
985, B. 320 ; A. 999 f., B. 721 f. ; A. loii ff., B. 1397, 1626 ff. ; A. 1173 ^-i 

B. 361 ff. ; A. 1235 f., B. 1679, 2717, 2774, 320; A. 1240 f., B. 3147, 849, 
1422 f. ; A. 1492 ff., B. 2542 ff., 2716 ff. ; A. 1526, B. 769. 

* See, e.g., EL 148 f., B. 123 f. ; El. 250 ff., B. 397 f.; £/. 722 f., .g. 2901 f.j 
Far. ^/>. 3, 8, B. 2 f., 2695 ; Fat. Ap. 6, ^. 18 j Fa/. Ap. 59 f., 5. 557 f. Cp. 
also, e.g., CAr. 616 f. with B. 459, 470. 

* Cf. Gerould, £&. xli 13 ff. } S. Moore, JEGPh. xiv 550-67. 



GENESIS OF THE POEM cxv 

opre fors ; j ^6 forpon ave a sculon Idle lustas^ / synnvunde forseon^ and 
pas sellran gejeon (cp. Beonv. 1759). God, so we are told, sends his 
messengers to protect us from the arrows of the devil : 761 pa us ge- 
scildap ^wis sceppendra / eglum earhfarum^ .... ponne nvrohtbora . . . 
onsendeS / of his br^egdbogan biterne straL j Forpon <Tx>e f^este sculon 
njuid pdm jarscyte / . . . njuearde healdan^ I py las se attres ord in 
gebuge^ I biter bordgeldc under bdnlocan .... pat bis frecne ivund . . . 
Utan us beorgan pa. (Cp. Gudl. 781 beorgaS him bealonip.) 

That this whole series of parallels relating to i. God's distribution 
of manifold gifts, 2. the danger of pride, 3. the guarding against the 
shafts of the devil, should be merely the result of chance, is a supposi- 
tion exceeding the bounds of credibility. » In Christ the first two of 
those motives are based on the ascertained source (cf. Cook's edition, 
pp. 136, 141) 5 the third 2 is consistently connected with one of Cyne- 
wulf's favorite motives, that of the baneful wound of sin. In Beo-Tvulf 
the idea of the granting of worldly power and of the punishment of 
pride can be satisfactorily referred to the example of Daniel^ yet there 
is no hint in Daniel of the distribution of various kinds of gifts to dif- 
ferent men. Nor is the theme of the devil's arrows in the least war- 
ranted by the situation. 

Moreover, at the close of the runic passage which follows immedi- 
ately, Christ 797 ff., we meet with the expression, 812 {brond bid on 
tyhte,) ale5 ealdgestreon unmurnfice (gasta gifrast)^^ which reminds us 
of BeoivulJ'17 ^6 f. {jeh3 oper to) se pe unmurnlice mddmas dalepy I 
eorles argestreon. Again, in Christ iii 1550 we come across the phrase 
sdnvle --weard, which by its explanatory variation Itfes ^wisdom (1551) 
helps us to understand the real force of the analogous expression, Beoiv. 
1 741 f. se <Tveard . . . sdivele hyrde. Also Christ iii 1400 f. (Jpdic pe 
goda snjod fela forgiefen hafde) ond pe on pdm eallum eades to lyt \el ] / 
mode puhte recalls Beonjj. 1748 pinceS him to lytel pat he lange heold. 
That the extended enumeration, Beonu. 1763 ff., is entirely in the man- 
ner of Cynewulf (cp., e.g., Christ 591 ff., 664 ff.) should not be over- 
looked in this connection. 

Such being the case, we can hardly refuse acceptance to the most 
natural explanation that offers, viz. that Cynewulf 's own hand is to be 
detected in portions of that homiletic passage in Beo^wulf. This does 
not mean, of course, that we should, with Sarrazin, regard Cynewulf 
as the redactor oi Beonjoulf ^ — there are, with all the similarities in sty- 

^ Cf. Sarrazin, Angl. xiv 409 ff., ESit. xxxviii 187, Kad. 155 f. 

^ It is found likewise in Jul. 382 ff., 402 ff., 65 I f. Cf. also AngL xxxv 128 ff. 

^ gaita gtfrait {&o Beoiv. 1 1 23) maybe described as a literary formula, cf. Angl. 
xxxv 468 [Lat. ' spiritus '] J Gr. Spr. : gifre ; Heliand : gradag. {^Christ (iii) 972, 
se gifra gast.) 

* Or as Miillenhoff's Interpolator B. — Grau's sweeping assertion (L 4. 150) 
of Cynewulf 's authorship on the basis of alleged borrowings and of the use of the 
same sources is not sufficiently fortified by proof. 



cxvi INTRODUCTION 

listic respect, irreconcilable differences of viewpoint which preclude such 
an assumption. But it is entirely possible, and more than that, that 
Cynewulf was sufficiently interested in this speech of HroSgar's to alter 
and Interpolate it In accordance with his own views and literary pre- 
dilections. We might even go one step farther. There are a few brief 
and easily detachable passages having the air of a corrective afterthought 
and showing a distinct Cynewulfian flavor, such as 11. i68f., 588^-89% 
3054b ff. I Supposing Cynewulf had a copy of Beonvulf before him, 
what could have prevented him from inserting those pious marginalia 
to give expression to his own thoughts of stern Christian doctrine .^2 

Whether any Old English poems besides those mentioned have 
come under the influence of Eeonjjulj\ it is extremely difficult to say. 
It would be unsafe, e.g., to claim it in the case oi Judith or Maldon.^ 
Altogether, we should hesitate to attribute to Beonjjulf Tl commanding, 
central position In the development of Anglo-Saxon poetry."* 

The chronological conclusion to be drawn from the ascertained re- 
lation to other poems agrees well enough with the linguistic evidence. 
Placing the poems of Genesis^ Daniel^ Exodus or the so-called Csedmon 
group in the neighborhood of 700 (to mention a definite date), and 
Cynewulf in the latter half of the eighth century (or, with Cook, in 
the period between 750 and 825), 5 we would naturally assign Beonvulf 
to the first half of the eighth century, perhaps not far from the middle 
of it. 6 

Rise of the Poem. Authorship 

In discussing this highly problematic subject ^ we confine ourselves in 
the main to outlining what seems the most probable course in the de- 
velopment of the story-material into our epic poem. 

^ With gifstol ' throne of God,' Beotv. 168, cp. Cbr. 572 g^sta giefsto/ ; with 
ne his myne ivisse, Beoiv. 169, cp. El. 1 301 f., Chr. 1536 f. ; with Beo^u. 588^-89* 
cp. El. 210 f., 950 f. ; with Beoiv. 3056 cp. El. 790 f. 

^ It is to be admitted, of course, that some scribe thoroughly familiar with Cyne- 
wulf 's works might have made all those interpolations. 

■^ It seems not unlikely in the case of the Metra of Boethius, especially Met. i ; 
cf. ESt. xlii 325 n. i. 

* The specific Beowulfian reminiscences in La^amon hunted up by Wiilcker 
(Bdtr. iii 551 f.) may safely be laid on the table. 

^ On the dating of Gudlac A, see Gerould, MLN. xxxii 84-6. Of Andreas we 
can say only that it " belongs to the general school of Cynewulfian poetry " Krapp's 
edition, p. xlix). — [See also Cook's edition of Elene, etc. (1919), p. xiii,] 

^ An earlier date is considered certain by Chadwick (H. A., ch. 4), who agrees 
in that respect with various older scholars. 

' Cf. especially ten Brink, chs. li, 135 Ronning L 4. 15. 88 ff. ; Sarrazin L 4. 
16, 17, 144 ; Symons L 4. 29 ; Brandl 952 ff. , 999 ff. 5 Schiick L 4. 39, 137 ; 
Chadwick H. A. 51 ff. ; also A. Erdmann, Uher die Heimat und deti Namen der 
Angeln, 1 890, pp. 5 1 ff- ; besides the editions of Thorpe, Arnold, Sedgefield, and 
the translations of Earle and Clark Hall. 



GENESIS OF THE POEM 



CXVll 



1. That the themes of the main story, i.e. the contest with the 
Grendel race and the fight with the dragon, are of direct Scandinavian 
provenience, may be regarded as practically certain, i The same origin 
is to be assigned to the distinctly historical episodes of the Svvedish-Geatish 
wars of which no other traces can be found in England. ^ 

2. Of the episodic matter introduced into the first part, the allusions 
to the Germanic legends of Eormenric and Hdma^ as well as oiWeland"^ 
are drawn from the ancient heroic lore brought over by the Anglo-Saxons 
from their continental home. The Fi?in legend of Ingvaeonic associations 
reached England through the same channels of popular transmission. 
Whether old Frisian lays were used as the immediate source of the 
Beowulfian episode is somewhat doubtful on account of the markedly 
Danish point of view which distinguishes the Episode even more than the 
Fragment. 5 That tales of Breca, chief of the BronJingas, were included 
in the repertory of the Anglo-Saxon scopy is possibly to be inferred from 
the allusion, IViJs. 25 (cp. 1. 63: mid Heapo-Reamum), but the brilliant 
elaboration of the story and its connection with the life of the great epic 
hero must be attributed to the author himself.*^ Ancient North German 
tradition was brought into relation with Danish matters in the story of 
Scjld ScefingJ Danish legends form the direct basis of the Heremod 
episodes^ and possibly even of the Sigemund allusion. 9 That the tragedy 
of the Heatfo-Bard feud and the glory of HrocSgar, Hro6ulf, and the 
fair hall Heorot were celebrated themes of Anglo-Saxon song, may be 
concluded from the references in IVidsid^ but the form in which the dy- 
nastic element is introduced so as to serve as historical setting, and the 
close agreement noted in the case of the old spearman's speech make it 
appear probable that ancient popular tradition was reinforced by versions 
emanating directly from Denmark. 

A specific Frisian source has been urged for the story of Hygelac's 
disastrous Viking expedition of which Scandinavian sources betray no 
knowledge. 1° A genuine Anglo-Saxon, or rather Angle, legend is con- 
tained in the episode of Offa and his strong-minded queen.*' 

^ Cf. above, pp. xix f., xxi f. 

^ The mere mention of the name Ongen (d) l^eoiv in JVids. 31 (and of the tribal 
names of the Siueon and Geatas, Wids. 58) and the occurrence in historical docu- 
ments, notably the Liber Vitac Ecclesiae Duneimensis [i.e., a list of benefactors to 
the_Durham church] (cf. Binz, passim; Chadwick H. A. 64 ff. ), of such names 
as Eanmund^ Eadgils ; Hygeldc, Hereheald, Heardred, have no probative value so far 
as the knowledge of the historical legends is concerned. — The name Biu^u^u/f, 
Liber Vitae 163. 342, which according to Chadwick's calculation was borne by a 
person [a monk] of the seventh century, does not necessarily betoken an acquaint- 
ance with Beowulf legend (or with the poem) j it may have been a rarely used 
proper name 

^ See note on 1197-1201. * See note on 455. 

^ Cf. Introd. to The Fight at Finnsburg. ^ Cf. note on 499 ff. 

' Cf. note on 4-52. ^ Qf note on 901-15. ' Cf. note on 875-900. 

" See Sarrazin Kad. 90 f. j cf. Miillenhoff 107 f. " Cf. note on 1931-62. 



cxviii INTRODUCTION 

3. There is no evidence to show that * a Beowulf legend ' had gradu- 
ally grown up out of popular stories that had been brought over to 
England by the migrating Angles. ' If such were the case, it would be 
inexplicable why the exclusive interest in Scandinavian legends remained 
virtually unimpaired, and why in particular such a minute attention to 
the fortunes of Northern dynasties continued to be manifested in the 
epic. 2 Regarding its subject-matter as a whole, the Beo^wulf cannot be 
called a Germanic, or Anglo-Saxon, epic; it is emphatically Scandi- 
navian. Poema danicum dialecto anglosaxonica — this characterization 
of the poem by its first editor, if reasonably qualified by latter-day in- 
terpretation, remains essentially true. 

To account for this very peculiar state of affairs with any approach to 
probability is not quite easy. The most satisfactory explanation offered 
by way of a hypothesis ^ is that there may have existed close relations, 
perhaps through marriage, between an Anglian court and the kingdom 
of Denmark, whereby a special interest in Scandinavian traditions was 
fostered among the English nobility. 4 It is true, of direct intercourse 
between England and Denmark in those centuries preceding the Dan- 
ish invasions we have no positive historical proof. But we have cer- 
tainly no right to infer from the statement of the OE . Chronicle 
(a.d. 787) with regard to the earliest Danish attack : on his [Beorhtrtces] 
dagum cuomon arest. Hi. scipu . . . pcet njoiron pa arestan scipu Denisc- 
ra monna pe Angelcynnes lond gesohton^ that peaceful visits of Danes 
in England were unknown before, since the reference is clearly to hostile 
inroads which then occurred for the first time. Another conjecture that 
has proved attractive to several scho.ars tried to establish Friesland as a 
meeting-ground of Danes and Englishmen where a knowledge of North- 
ern tales was acquired by the latter. ^ 

^ This is in substance the opinion held by several eminent scholars, such as Miil- 
lenhoff, ten Brink, Symons, Brandl, Chadwick. 

"^ Cf. Sarrazin Kad. 89 f. — If the Geatas were Jutes, i.e. a tribe with whom the 
Angles had formerly shared the Jutish peninsula (cf. Kier L 4. 78. 38 f.), the dif- 
ficulty would be materially lessened. This must be conceded to the advocates of the 
Jutland theory. 

^ See Morsbach L 4. 143. 277. 

* Moorman (L 4. 31. 5) endeavored to show that there was a Geat colony in 
the North Riding of_ Yorkshire, and that the courtly epos of Beoivulf wdiS composed 
during the reign of Eadwine, (Cf. above, p. xlvi, n. i.) 

^ Thus, Arnold surmised that the author might have been a companion of St. 
Willibrord, the Anglo-Saxon missionary, who, with the permission of their king 
Ongendus, took thirty young Danes with him to Friesland to be brought up as Chris- 
tians. (Arnold's edition, pp. xxx ff. 5 cf. his Notes on Beoivulf, pp. 114 f.) [As early 
as 1816, Outzen expressed a similar view, see Wiilker's Grundriss, p. 253.] Schiick 
(L 4. 39. 40, 43 fF.) conceived of an Anglo-Saxon missionary who met Danish mer- 
chants in Friesland and eagerly listened to their stories. According to Sarrazin (Kad. 
90 ff.) an intermediate Frisian version of a Danish original served as basis for the final 
literary redaction by the English poet [Cynewulf ] ; cf. above, p. xlvii, n. 4. That the 
Germanic heroic legends were quite generally brought to England by way of Friesland 
was also the opinion of Miillenhoff (pp. 104 ff.). 



GENESIS OF THE POEM cxix 

4. Evidently, we cannot entertain the notion that there was in ex- 
istence even an approximately complete Scandinavian original ready to 
be put into Anglo-Saxon verse. If nothing else, the style and tone of 
Beoijjulf \vo\x\d disprove it, since they are utterly unlike anything to 
be expected in early Scandinavian poetry. But a number of lays (possibly 
also some poems interspersed with prose narrative like many of the Eddie 
lays) dealing with a variety of subjects became known in England, and, 
with the comparatively slight differences between the two languages in 
those times,' could be easily mastered and turned to account by an 
Anglo-Saxon poet. We may well imagine, e.g., that the Englishman 
knew such a lay or two on the slaying of Grendel and his mother, 
another one on the dragon adventure, besides, at any rate, two Danish 
(originally Geatish) poems on the warlike encounters between Geats 
and Swedes leading up to the fall of OngenJ?eow and Onela respectively. 

Whether the picture of the life of the times discloses any tsaces of 
Scandinavian originals is a fascinating query that can be answered only 
in very general and tentative terms. An enthusiastic archeologist^ set 
up the claim that a good deal of the original cultural background had 
been retained in the Old English poem, as shown, e.g., by the helmets 
and swords described in Beo^wulf which appear to match exactly those 
used in the Northern countries in the period between a.d. 550 and 
650. Again, it would not be surprising if Norse accounts of heathen 
obsequies had inspired the brilliant funeral scene at the close of the 
poem, 11. 3137 ff. (see note, and 11 08 ff., 2124 ff., also note on 
4-52: Scyld's sea-burial). But, on the whole, it is well to bear in 
mind that Anglo-Saxon and Scandinavian conditions of life were too 
much alike to admit of drawing a clear line of division in our study of 
Beowulfian antiquities. Certain features, however, can be mentioned 
that are plainly indicative of English civilization, such as the institution 
of the uuitan,^ the use of the harp, the vaulted stone chamber (see note 
on 2717 ff.), the paved street (320, cp. 725), and, above all, of 
course, the high degree of gentleness, courtesy, and spiritual refine- 
ment. ^ 

Some Norse parallels relating to minor motives of the narrative are 
pointed out in the notes on 20 ff.y 244 ff., 499 ff., 804, 1459 f., 2157, 
2683 ff., 3024 ff., 3167 f.5 

It remains to ask whether it is possible to detect Norse influence in 
the language of Beotvulf. Generally speaking, it must be confessed 

' The remark inserted in the Gunnlaugssaga Ormstungu, ch. 6 : eirj var tunga i 
Englandi ok Noiffgiy apr Vilbjalmr bastarpr -vann England^ though exaggerated, 
contains an important element of truth. 

2 Stjerna, L 9. 39. ^ Qf Antiq. §1. * Cf. Miiller L 9. 28. 

^ Cf. also Angl. xxix 379 n. 4 (11. 249 ff.) ; Atigl. xxxvi 174 n. 2 (11. 445 f.) ; 
Arch, cxv 179 n. (11. 1002 f.) ; JEGPb. xiv 549 (11. 1121 f.). Thanks to 
the abundance of original secular literature in ancient Scandinavia, illustrative parallels 
present themselves very readily. 



cxx INTRODUCTION 

that so far the investigations along this line ' have brought out interest- 
ing similarities rather than proofs of imitation. Assuredly, no such in- 
disputable evidence has been gained as in the case of the Later Genesis, 
which is, indeed, on a ditierent footing, being a real and even close 
translation of a foreign (Old Saxon) original. It is worth while, how- 
ever, to advert to the agreement in the use of certain words and phrases, 
such as atol^ bront ; eodor, leod (in their transferred, poetical meanings, 
cp. ON. jaSarr, Ijodt) ;2 headoleoma (see Glossary), bona Otigenpeoes 
(see note on 1968), and other kennings j gehegan ding 425 f., cp. ON. 
heyja ping; mal is me to feran 316, cp. ON. mal er mer at ripa 
(Helgakv. Hund. ii 48, cf. Sarrazin St. 69), ic pe . . . biddan iville 
. . . anre bene 426 ft\ (see note). On ho'ftmece, see above, p. xvii; on 
the epithets heah and gamol applied to Healfdene, p. xxxiii. The com- 
bination beornas on blancum 856 might be taken for a duplicate of a 
phrase like Bjorn reis Blakki (Par. § 5 : Kalfs^-visa). The employment 
of the * historical present ' ^ has been accounted for as a Norse syn- 
tactical feature (Sarrazin Kad. 87 j see Lang. § 25.6, and especially 
1. 2486), but there is reason to suspect that it merely indicates the same 
sort of approximation to the brisk language of every-day life. That the 
much discussed isig, 33 is a misunderstood form of a Scandinavian 
word has also been suggested. ^ Several others of the unexplained 
&TTa^ Xe76;U€j/a might be conjecturally placed in the same category. 

5. The author's part in the production of the poem was vastly more 
than that of an adapter or editor. It was he who combined the Grendel 
stories with the dragon narrative and added, as a connecting link, the 
account of Beowulf's return, in short, conceived the plan of an exten- 
sive epic poem with a great and noble hero as the central figure. Vari- 
ous modifications of the original legends were thus naturally introduced. 
(Cf., e.g., above, pp. xviif., xixf., xxif,)5 Leisurely elaboration and 
expansion by means of miscellaneous episodic matter became important 
factors in the retelling of the original stories. Hand in hand with such 
fashioning of the legends into a poem of epic proportions went a spir- 
itualizing and Christianizing process. A strong element of moralization 
was mingled with the narrative. The characters became more refined, 
the sentiment softened, the ethics ennobled. Beowulf rose to the rank 

' Sarrazin's exaggerated claims were vigorously combated by Sievers, see L 4. 16, 
17. Cf. also ZfdPh. xxix 224 fF. 

^ The general, non-technical meaning — normally expressed by gifu — which ap- 
pears in {f£ob)gift (21, 1025, 1089), is probably archaic rather than due to the influ- 
ence of ON. gipt. 

^ Thougli not ' historical present ' in the strict sense (never occurring in princi- 
pal clauses). Cf. also J. M. Steadman, Jr., "The Origin of the Historical Present 
in English," Studies in Philology (Univ. of North Carolina), Vol. xiv, No. i 

(1917)- 

■* L 5. 26. 15, 5. 54 ; see note on 33. 

' The names of Wealhpeow, Hygd, Unfer'S were perhaps coined by the poet him- 
self, cf. above, p. xxxiii, note on 499 ff. 



GENESIS OF THE POEM cxxi 

of a truly ideal hero, and his contests were viewed in the light of a 
struggle between the powers of good and of evil, thus assuming a new 
weight and dignity which made them appear a fit subject for the main 
narrative theme. 

That the idea of creating an epic poem on a comparatively large 
scale was suggested to the author, directly or indirectly, by classic 
models is more than an idle guess, though incontrovertible proof is dif- 
ficult to obtain.' In any event, it is clear that a biblical poem like the 
Old English Genesis paraphrase, consisting of a loose series of separate 
stories, could not possibly have served as a pattern. Whether there was 
any real epic among the lost poems of the Anglo-Saxon period we 
have no means of ascertaining. 

6. That the poem was composed in the Anglian parts of England 
is one of the few facts bearing on its genesis which can be regarded as 
fairly established. But whether it originated in Northumbria or Mercia 
is left to speculation. 2 The evidence of language, as seen above, is in- 
decisive on that point, though leaning slightly in the direction of North- 
umbria. The strongest argument in favor of Mercia is, after all, the 
keen interest in the traditions of the Mercian dynasty, made apparent 
by the introduction of the Offa episode. 

Needless to say, the list of Anglian kings has been diligently 
scanned by scholars with a view to finding the most suitable person to 
be credited with the role of a patron. Several of those presented for 
consideration, it is important to note, relinquished their royal station to 
take up life in the quiet of a monastery. In the interest of chronologi- 
cal consistency we should give the preference to -/^'Selbald of Mercia, 
Eadberht of Northumbria, or the latter's predecessor Ceolwulf (729- 
737), of whom Bede says in his dedicatory address (Preface to his Ec- 
clesiastical History^ : ' non solum audiendis scripturae sanctae verbis 
aurem sedulus accommodas, verum etiam noscendis priorum gestis sive 
dictis, et maxime nostrae gentis vironim inlustrium, curam vigilanter 
impendis.' That some allusions to contemporary history are hidden in 
the lines of our poem is at least a possibility not to be ignored. Might 
not the spectacle of internal strife and treachery rampant in the North- 
ern regions of England have prompted the apparently uncalled-for note 
of rebuke and warning, 2166 ff. (cp. 2741 f., 587 f., 1167 f.) }^ 

' Cf. especially Brandl 1008; Arch, cxxvi 40-48, 339-59. For decided objec- 
tions, see Chadwick H. A. 73-76. Deuischbein would attribute this important ad- 
vance in technique to Celtic influence, GRM. i 115 tf. — That the author was not 
ignorant of the languageof Vergil may be seen from the traces of Latin syntax and 
style, cf. above, p. Ixix, Lang. § 25. 9. 

^ Successive places were assigned to Northumbria and Mercia in ten Brink's com- 
plicated theory of the gradual building up of the poem from a number of original, as 
well as modified, lays. 

^ Earle, by bold and somewhat playful conjecture, fastened the authorship on 
Hygeberht whom the great Offa had chosen to be archbishop of Lichfield. He fur- 



cxxii INTRODUCTION 

We may, then, picture to ourselves the author of Beonvulf as a man] 
connected in some way with an Anglian court, a royal chaplain or ab- 
bot of noble birth ' or, it may be, a monk friend of his, who possesse 
an actual knowledge of court life and addressed himself to an aristo-l 
cratic, in fact a royal audience. ^ A man well versed In Germanic and 
Scandinavian heroic lore, familiar with secular Anglo-Saxon poems of 
the type exemplified by IVidsiS, Finnsburg, Deor, and JValdere^ and a 
student of biblical poems of the Casdmonian cycle, a man of notable 
taste and culture and informed with a spirit of broad-minded Christi- 
anity. 

The work left behind by the anonymous author does not rank with 
the few great masterpieces of epic poetry. Beonvulf is not an English 
Iliady not a standard Germnnic or national Anglo-Saxon epos. In re- 
spect to plot it is immeasurably inferior to the grand, heroic Nibelun- 
genlied. Yet it deservedly holds the first place in our study of Old 
English literature, As an eloquent exponent of old Germanic life it 
stands wholly in a class by itself As an exemplar of Anglo-Saxon 
poetic endeavor it reveals an ambitious purpose and a degree of success 
in its accomplishment which are worthy of unstinted praise. In noble 
and powerful language, and with a technical skill unequaled in the his- 
tory of our ancient poetry, it portrays stirring heroic exploits and, 
through these, brings before us the manly ideals which appealed to the 
enlightened nobles of the age. It combines the best elements of the 
old culture with the aspirations of the new. 

The poem has been edited many times. The main object which 
this edition aims to serve is to assist the student in the thorough inter- 
pretation of the text by placing within his reach the requisite material 
for a serious study. It is hoped that he will feel encouraged to form 
his own judgment as occasion arises — nullius addictus iurare in 'verba 
magistri. 

thermore imagined that the poem was a sort of allegory written for the benefit of 
Offa's son EcgferJ>, being in fact ' the institution of a prince.' (Cf. note on 1931-62.) 
As to its genesis, he thought that the name and also part of the story of Hygelac had 
been taken from the Histoiia Francorum^ and that *' the saga," though of Scandina- 
vian origin, " came out of Frankland to the hand of the poet, and probably . . . was 
written in Latin." See the ingenious, if fanciful, arguments in Deeds of Beoivulfy 
pp. Ixxv fF. ; they were first set forth in the London Times, September 30 and Octo- 
ber 29, 1885. 

^ Cf. Plummer's Baeda, i, p. xxxv. 

2 He makes it plain that the king's authority must be scrupulously safeguarded ; 
see especially 862 f., 2198 f. 



BIBIJOGRAPHY 

This Bibliography will be referred to by the letter L, as explained 
under 'Table of Abbreviations.' 

Notices of reviews are preceded by 'R.:' or 'r.:'.^ 

I. Manuscript 

1. The only extant MS.: Cotton MSS. (British Museum, London), 
Vitellius A. xv, if. I29a-I98t> (132^-201^ in the present numbering). 

2. First mention of it by H. Wanley in: Antiques literatum septen- 
trionalis liber alter, seu Humphredi Wanleii librorum vett. septentrionalium, 

qui in Anglia bibliothecis extant, catalogus historic o-criticus ( = Book 

ii, or Vol. iii, of George Hickes's Thesaurus), Oxoniae, 1705, pp. 218 f. 
[Brief notice of the MS. and transcription of 11. 1-19, 53-73.] 

3. The Thorkelin transcripts: A = Poema anglosaxonicum de rebus gestis 
Danorum ex membrana bibliothecae cottonianae .... fecit exscribi Londini 
A.D. 1787 Grimus Johannis Thorkelin, LL.D.; B = Poema anglosaxoni- 
cum exscripsit Grimus Johannis Thorkelin, LL.D. Londini anno 

1787. 

These copies were made use of by Grundtvig in his translation (1820, 
cf. L 3. 27), see his Anmcsrkninger, pp. 267-312. They are preserved in 
the Great Royal Library at Copenhagen. 

4. Collations of the MS.: a) J. J. Conybeare, Illustrations of Anglo^ 
Saxon Poetry (L 2. 23), pp.'^37-55. b) Early collations embodied in the 
editions of Kemble, Thorpe (collation of 1830), Grundtvig. c) E. Kol- 
bing, "Zur Beowulfhandschrift," Arch. Ivi (1876), 91-118; id., ESt. v 
(1882), 241, & vii (1884), 482-86 (in reviews of Wiilker's texts), d) Re- 
cent collations embodied in the editions of Sedgefield and Chambers. 

5. Facsimile: Beowulf. Autotypes of the unique Cotton MS. Vitellius 
A XV in the British Museum, with a Transliteration and Notes, by Julius 
Zupitza. (E.E.T.S., No. yy.) London, 1882. [Almost of equal value 
with the MS. Zupitza's painstaking Notes include also a collation with 
the Thorkelin transcripts. Photographs by Mr. Praetorius.] 

6. Diplomatic editions: a) Richard Paul Wiilcker in the revision of 
Grein's Bibliothek der angelsdchsischen Poesie, i, 18-148. Kassel, 1881. 
R. : E. K61bing (L i. 4). b) Alfred Holder, Beowulf. I: Abdruck der Hand- 
schrift. Freiburg i. B., ist ed., n. d. [1881]; 2d ed., 1882; 3d ed., 1895. 

7. Kenneth Sisam, "The 'Beowulf Manuscript." MLR. xi (1916), 
33S~37- [A useful note on the different parts of the MS. volume.] 

See also L 5. 22, 52 f. 

II. Editions 

a. Complete Editions 

I. Grim. Johnson [Grimur Jonsson] Thorkelin, De Danorum rebus 
gestis secul. Ill l^ IV. poema danicum dialecto anglosaxonica. Havniae, 
1815. [Of interest chiefly as the 'editio princeps.'] 

» It deserves to be noted that, in spite of its length, the Bibliography is a selected one. 



cxxiv BIBLIOGRAPHY 

2. John M. Kemble, The Anglo-Saxon Poems of Beowulf, The TraveU 
ler's Song, and the Battle of Finnesburh. London (ist ed. [lOO copies]J 
1833);^ 2d ed., Vol. i, 183s, Vol. ii (Translation, Introduction, Notes,; 
Glossary), 1837. [Scholarly; the first real edition.] 

3. Frederik Schaldemose, Beo-Wulf og Scopes fVidsis. KJ0benhavn,j 
1847; 2d ed., 185 1. [Dependent on Kemble.] 

4. Benjamin Thorpe, The Anglo-Saxon Poems of Beozvnlf, the Scop or\ 
Gleeman's Tale, and the Fight at Finnesburg. Oxford, 1855; reprinted, 
1875. [Meritorious, though not sufficiently careful in details.] 

5. C. W. M. Grein in his Bibliothek der angels dchs is c hen Poesie, Vol. i, 
pp. 255-341. Gottingen, 1857. [Marked by sterling scholarship; text 
printed in long lines, not collated with the MS.] 

6. Nik. Fred. Sev. Grundtvig, Beowulf es Beorh eller Bjovulfs-Drapen. 
Kiobenhavn, 1861. [The two Thorkelin copies utilized; numerous con- 
jectures indulged in.] 

7. (i) Moritz Heyne, Beowulf. Mit ausfiihrlichem Glossar hrsg. 
Paderborn, 1863; 1868; 1873; 1879. — (2) Revised by Adolf Socin: 
5th ed., 1888 (r.: Sievers, L 5. 16. 2; Heinzel, L 5. 20); 1898 (r.: Sarrazin, 
L 5. 36); 1903 (r.: V. Grienb^rgcr, L 5. 45. 2; E. Kruisinga, ESt. xxxv 
(1905), 401 f.; F. Holthausen, Beibl. xviii (1907), 193 f.; Fr. Klaeber, ib. 
xviii, 280-91). — (3) Revised by Levin L. Schiicking: 8th ed., 1908 
[thoroughly improved, still conservative] (r.: Fr. Klaeber, ESt. xxxix 
(1908), 425-33; R. Imelmann, D. Lit. z. xxx (1909), 995-1000; v. Grien- 
berger, ZfoG. Ix (1909), 1089 f.; W. W. Lawrence, MEN. xxv (1910), 
i';5-57); 9th ed., 1910 (r.: VV. J. Sedgefield, ESt. xhii (191 1), 267-69); 
loth ed., 1913 (r.: Fr. Klaeber, Beibl. xxiv (1913), 289-91). 

8. C. W. M. Grein, Bcovulf nebst den Fragmenten Finnsburg und 
Valdere. Cassel & Gottingen, 1867. [Rather conservative.] 

•9. Thomas Arnold, Beowulf. A Heroic Poem of the eighth Century, 
with a Translation, Notes, and Appendix. London, 1876. [Unsafe.] 
See reviews by H. Sweet, Academy x (1876), 588c-89a; R. Wiilcker, 
Angl. i (1878), 177-86. 

10. James A. Harrison and Robert Sharp, Beowulf: An Anglo-Saxon 
Poem; The Fight at Finnsburh: A Fragment. Boston, 1883. [Based on 
Heyne.] 4th ed., 1894 [with explanatory notes]. 

11. Richard Paul Wiilcker in the revision of Grein's Bibliothek der 
angelsdchsischen Poesie, Vol. i, pp. 149-277. Kassel, 1883. [Extensive 
critical apparatus.] (Cf. L i. 6.) 

12. Alfred Holder, Beowulf. IP: Berichtigter Text mit knappem Ap- 
parat und JVorterbuch. Freiburg i. B., 1884; 2d ed., 1899. [Benefited 
by the advanced scholarship of Kluge and Cosijn.] IP: Wortschatz mit 
sdmtlichen Siellennachweisen. 1896. (Cf. L 1.6.) 

13. (i) A. J. Wyatt, Beowulf edited with Textual Foot-Notes, Index of 
Proper Names, and Alphabetical Glossary. Cambridge, 1894; 2d ed., 
1898, reprinted, 1901, 1908. [Judicious; conservative.] — (2) New edi- 
tion, thoroughly revised bv R.'W. Chambers, 1914. [Excellent notes.] 
R.: W. W. Lawrence, JEGPh. xiv (1915), 611-13; J. W. Bright, MEN. 
xxxi (1916), 188 f.; J. D. Jones, MER. xi (1916), 230 f. 

14. Moritz Trautmann, Das' Beowulflied. Als Anhang das Finn- 
Bruchstuck und die Waldhere-Bruchstiicke (Bonn. B. xvi). Bonn, 1904. 
[Many tentative emendations introduced.] R.: Fr. Klaeber, MEN. xx 

1 The edition of 1833 has not been accessible. 



II. EDITIONS cxxv 

(1905), 83-7; L. L. Schucking, Arch, cxv (1905), 417-21. (Cf. F. Tupper, 
Publ. ML Ass. XXV (19 10), 164-81.) 

15. F. Holthausen, Beowulf nebst dcm Fuinsburg-Bruchstilck. Part i.: 
Texte und Namenverzeichnis, Heidelberg, 1905; — 2d ed., 1908, and 3d 
ed., 1912 (including also Waldere, Deor, IVidsid, and the OHG. Hilde- 
brandslied). Part ii.: Einleitung, Glossar und Anmerkungen. 1906; 2d 
ed., 1909; 3d ed., 1913. [Up-to-date, rigorously conforming to Sievers's 
metrical types; a mine of information.] R.: L. L. Schucking, ESt. 
xxxix (1908), 94-111; VV. W. Lawrence, JEGPh. vii (1908), i2!;-29; 
M. Deutschbein, Arch, cxxi (1908), 162-64; v. Grienberger, ZfoG. lix 
(1908), 333-46 (chiefly etymological notes on the Glossary); Fr. Klaeber, 
MEN. xxiv (1909), 94 f.; A. Eichler, Beibl. xxi (1910), 129-33, xxii (191 1), 
161-65; L. L. Schucking, ESt. xlii (1910), 108-11; G. Binz, Lit. bl. xxxii 
(1911), 53-5. 

16. W. J. Sedgefield, Beowulf edited with Introduction, Bibliography, 
Notes, [admirable, complete] Glossary, and Appendices. (Publ. of the 
University of Manchester, Engl. Series, No. ii.) Manchester, 1910. 
[Includes also the text of The Fight at Fifinsburg and other OE. epic re- 
mains.] R.: P. G. Thomas, MLR. vi (191 1), 266-68; W. W. Lawrence, 
JEGPh. X (191 1), 633-40; Nation xcii (New York, 191 1), 505 b-c (anon.); 
Fr. Klaeber, ESt. xliv (1911/ 12), 119-26; F. Wild, Beibl. xxiii (1912), 
253-60. — 2d ed., 1913. R.: Fr. Klaeber, Beibl. xxv (1914), 166-68; 
W. W. Lawrence, JEGPh. xiv (1915), 609-11. 

17. Hubert Pierquin, Le Poeme Anglo-Saxon de Beowulf. Paris, 19 12. 
846 pp. [Kemble's text. With French prose translation, Ags. grammar, 
treatise on versification, chapters on Ags. institutions, etc. A hetero- 
geneous compilation.] R.: Fr. Klaeber, Beibl. xxiv (1913), 138 f.; W. J. 
Sedgefield, MLR. viii (1913), 550-52. 

b. Curtailed Editions 

18. Ludwig Ettmiiller, Carmen de Beovulfi Gautarum regis rebus prae- 
clare gestis atque interitu, quale fuerit ante quam in manus interpolatoris, 
monachi Vestsaxonici, inciderat. Zurich, 1875. [2896 lines.] Cf. L 

4- 132. 

19. Hermann Moller, Das altenglische Volksepos, Part ii. Kiel, 1883. 
[Reconstruction of the presumptive original text in 344 four-line stanzas.] 
See L 4. 134. 

c. Selected Portions , 

20. Ludwig Ettmiiller, Engla and Seaxna Scopas and Boceras. Qued- 
iinburg and Leipzig, 1850. [U. 210-498, 607-661, 710-836, 991-1650, 
2516-2820, 3 1 10-3 182.] 

21. Max Ricger, Alt- und angelsdchsisches Lesebuch. Giessen, 1861. 
[11. 867-915, 1008-1250, 2417-2541, 2724-2820, 2S45-2891.] 

22. Henry Sweet, An Anglo-Saxon Reader. Oxford, 1876; 8th ed., 
1908. [11. 1251-1650.] 

23. Further, e.g., Rasmus Kristian Rask, Angelsaksisk Sproglare, 
Stockholm, 1817 (English version by B. Thorpe, Copenhagen, 1830; 
revised, London, 1865); John Josias Conybeare, Illustrations of Anglo- 
Saxon Poetry, ed. by William Daniel Conybeare, London, 1826; Louis F. 
Klipstein, Analecta Anglo-Saxonica, Vol. ii. New York, 1849; Francis A. 
March, An Anglo-Saxon Reader, New York, 1870; C. Alphonso Smith, 



cxxvi BIBLIOGRAPHY 

An Old English Grammar and Exercise Book, 2d ed., Boston, 1898 (6th 
reprint, 1913) [11. 611-661, 739-836, 271 1-275 1, 2792-2820]; W. M. 
Baskervill, James A. Harrison, and J. Lesslie Hall, Anglo-Saxon Reader, 
2d ed., New York, 1901 [11. 499-594, 791-836]. 

[24. A paraphrase of the first part in Old English prose composed by- 
Henry Sweet is contained in his First Sups in Anglo-Saxon. Oxford, 
1897.1 

ni. Translations 

a. Complete Translations 
I. English, 

A. Prose versions, by: 

1. John M. Kemble (in Voh ii of the 2d ed. of his text, see L 2.2). 
London, 1837. [Literal] 

2. Benjamin Thorpe. (Opposite his text, see L 2. 4.) Oxford, 1855, 

1875. [Literal.] 

3. Thomas Arnold. (At the foot of his text, see L 2.9.) London, 

1876. [Literal.] 

4. John Earle, The Deeds of Beowulf. Oxford, 1892. c + 203 pp. 
[Literary, picturesque, with inconsistent use of archaisms. Introduction 
and notes are added.] See review (especially of the Introduction) by 
E. Koeppel, ESt. xviii (1893), 93-5. — Reprinted (translation only), 
Oxford, 19 10. 

5. John R. Clark Hall. London, 1901; 2d ed. (carefully revised), 
191 1. Ixvi + 287 pp. [Faithful rendering, with valuable illustrative 
matter and notes.] 

6. Chauncey Brewster Tinker. New York, 1902; 2d ed., 1910. 
[Pleasing.] 

7. Clarence Griffin Child. (The Riverside Literature Series, No. 159.) 
Boston, 1904. [Helpful.] R.: Fn Klaeber, Beibl. xvi (1905), 225-27.^ 

8. Wentworth Huyshe. London, 1907. [With notes and pictorial 
illustrations. Of no independent value.] 

9. Ernest J. B. Kirtlan. London, 1913. [Not up-to-date.] 

B. Metrical versions, by: 

10. A. Diedrich Wackerbarth. London, 1849. [Ballad measure; pop- 
ular.] 

11. H. W. Lumsden. London, 1881; 2d ed., 1883. [Ballad measure.] 

12. James M. Garnett. Boston, 1882; 4th ed., 1900; reprinted, 1902. 
[Line-for-line rendering; imitative measure, with two accents to each 
half-line (cf. J. Schipper, L 8. 11. I. § 65, L 8. 11. 2. § 73).] 

13. John Lesslie Hall. Boston, 1892; reprinted, 1900. [Imitative 
alliterative measure; archaic language; spirited.] 

14. William Morris (and A. J. Wyatt). Hammersmith (Kelmscotl 
Press) [308 copies], 1895; 2d ed. (cheaper), London and New York, 1898. 
[Fine imitative measure; extremely archaic, strange diction.] 

-^ 15. Francis B. Gummere, in his The Oldest English Epic. Beowulf, 
Finnsburg, Waldere, Deor, Widsith, and the German Hildebrand. New 
York, 1909.^ [Very successful version in 'the original meter'; with good 
notes and introduction.] Cf. L 3. 44 (on verse form). 

1 Gummere's translation of Beowulf hzs been incorporated in The Five-Foot Shelf of Books 
(" The Harvard Classics ") ed, by Charles W. Eliot, Vol. xlix (1910), pp. 5-94. 



III. TRANSLATIONS cxxvu 

16. John Rv Clark HalU Cambridge, 1914. [Imitative measure.) 
R.: W. J. Sedgefield) MLR, x (1915), 387-89; Fr. Klaebcr, Beibl. xxvi 
(1915), 170-72. 

//. German. 

A. Prose versions, by: 

17. H. Steineck, in his Altenglische Dichtung^n, pp. 1-102. Leipzig, 
1898. [Literal; poor.] 

18. Morltz Trautmann. (Opposite his text.) Bonn, 19O4. [Literal.] 

B. Metrical versions (with the exception of Nos. 22 and 24, in measures 
modeled more or less closely after the OE. meter), by: 

19. Ludwig Ettmiiller. Zurich, 184O. (Literal; obsolete, strange 
words ('Unworter'). With introduction and notes.] 

20. C. W. M. Grein, in his Dichtungen der Angelsach^en stabreimtnd 
■iibersetzt. Vol. i, pp. 222-308. Gottingen, I857; reprinted, 1863; 2d ed. 
(^^oz^m// separately), Kassel, 1883. [Accurate; helpful.] 

21. Karl Simrock. Stuttgart and Augsburg, 1859. [Faithful.] 

22. Moritz Heyne. Paderborn, 1863; 2d ed., 1898; 3d ed,, 19I5. 
[Iambic pentameter; readable.] 

23. Hans von Wolzogen. (Reclam's Universal-BibHothek, No. 43O.) 
Leipzig, n. d. [1872]. [Brisk; cursory.] 

24. P. Hoffmann. Ziillichau, [18^3]; 2d ed., Hannover, 1:900. [Nibe- 
lungen strophes; inaccurate.] 

25. Paul Vogt. Halle a. S., 1905. [For the use of high school pupils; 
text partially rearranged and abridged.] R.: Fr. Klaeber, Arch, cxvii 
(1906), 408-10; G. Binz, Beibl. xxi (1910), 289-91. 

26. Hugo Gering. Heidelberg, 1906-. [Admirable in rhythm and 
diction; with valuable notes.] R.: W. Ws Lawrence, JEGPh. vii (1908), 
129^^33; V. Grienberger, ZfoG. lix (1908), 423-28; J. RIes, Anz. fdA. 
xxxiii (1909/10), 143-47; G. Binz, Lit. bl. xxxi (1910), 397 f. — 2d ed., 
1913- 

///. Danish. 

27. Nik. Fred. Sev. Grundtvig, Bjozvulfs Dfape. Kj0benhavn, 1820; 
2d ed., 1865. [Ballad measure; highly paraphrastic. The ist ed. con- 
tains critical notes and an extensive introduction.] R.: J. Grimm, 
Gottingische gelehrte Anzeigen, Jan. 2, 1823, pp. 1-12 (= J. Grimm's 
Kleinere Schriften iv (Berlin, 1869), 178-86). 

28. Frederik Schaldemose. (Opposite his text, see L 2. 3.) Kj0ben- 
havn, 1847; 2d ed., 185 1. [Literal, with alliterative decoration.] 

29. Adolf Hansen. Kobenhavn and Kristiania, 1910. (Completed, 
after H.'s death, and edited by Viggo J. von Holstein Rathlou.) [Imi- 
tative measure.] 

/ F. Swedish. 

30. Rudolf Wickberg. Westervik (Progr.), 1889. [Rhythmical with- 
out alliteration.] A new, handy ed., Uppsala, 1914. 

P\ Dutch. 

31. L. Simons. Gent, 1896. (Publ. by the K. Vlaamsche Academic 
voorTaal- & Letterkunde.) [Iambic pentameter, with alliteration; care- 
ful. Contains an introduction.) 



cxxviii BIBLIOGRAPHY 

VI. Latin. 

32. Grim. Johnson Thorkelin. (Opposite his text, see L 2. i.) 
Havniae, 1815. [Practically useless.] 

VII. French. 

33. L. Botkine. Havre, 1877. [Prose; free.] R.: K. Korner, ESt. 
ii (1879), 248-51, cf. ib. i (1877), 495-96- 

34. H. Pierquin. (Opposite his text, see L 2. 17.) Paris, 1912. 
[Prose; unsafe.] 

35. W. Thomas, in Revue de VEnseignement des Langues Vivantes xxx 
(i9i3),586ff., 645ff.,xxxi (1914), I42ff., xxxiii (1916), ii ff., 97 if., 353 ff., 
446 ff., xxxiv (1917), 2i2ff., 249!?., 304!!., 343 ff., 441 ff. [Literal; line- 
for-line.] 

VIII. Italian. 

36. C. Giusto Grion, in Atti della Reale Accademia Lucchese, Vol. xxii. 
Lucca, 1883. [Loosely imitative measure; faithful; with introduction.] 
R.: Th. Kriiger, ESt. ix (1886), 64-77. 

b. Partial Translations 

37. Sharon Turner, History of the Anglo-Saxons, Vol. iv, London, 
1805; 6th ed., 1836; 7th ed., 1852. (Reprinted, Philadelphia, 1841.) 
[Select passages; faulty.] 

38. John Josias Conybeare, Illustrations of Anglo-Saxon Poetry. Lon- 
don, 1826. (See L 2. 23.) [Paraphrastic extracts in blank verse (in- 
serted in a prose analysis), and literal Latin rendering.] 

39. The Grendel part (11. 1-836) in German by G. Zinsser, Forbach 
Progr. Saarbriicken, 1881. [Iambic pentameter; free, readable.] 

40. Selections from Chauncey B. Tinker's translation in Translations 
from Old English Poetry ed. by Albert S. Cook and Chauncey B. Tinker. 
Boston, 1902. 

41. The Dragon part (11. 2207-3182) in Swedish by Erik Bjorkman in 
Vdrldslitteraturen i iirval och ofversdttning redigerad af Henrik Schiick. 
Andra Serien: Medeltiden. Stockholm, 1902. [Rhythmical prose.] 

42. Selections included in anthologies of English literature, i) Kate 
M. Warren, ^ Treasury of English Literature. London, 1906. (Contains 
also part of The Fight at Finnsburg.) 2) Walter C. Bronson, English 
Poems: Old English and Middle English Periods. Chicago, 19 10. (E. S. 
Bronson's translation.) 3) A. G. Newcomer and A. E. Andrews, Twelve 
Centuries of English Poetry and Prose. Chicago, 19 10. (An improved 
version of Thorpe's rendering.) 4) Henry S. Pancoast and John Duncan 
Spaeth, Early English Poems. New York, 191 1. (Spaeth's translation, 
pp. 5-29; notes, pp. 389-403.) 5) J. _W. Cunliffe, J. F. A. Pyre, Karl 
Young, Century Readings for a Course in English Literature. New York, 
1915. (Contains the greater part of Earle's translation.)^ 

1 Paraphrases for the general public or for children : i) Ferdinand Bassler, Beowulf. 
Wieland der Schmied., und die Ravennaschlacht. Fur die Jugend und das Folk bearbeitet^ 
2d ed., Berlin, 1875. i6mo. 2) Clara L. Thomson, The Adventures of Beowulf. London, 
1899; 2d ed., 1904. (A good paraphrase for school children.) ;;) A popular summary in 
A Book of Famous Myths and Legends^vfixh an Introduction by Thomas 'J. Shahan, Boston, 
igoi ; included in Hamilton W. Mabie's Legends that Every Child Should Know, New 
York, 1906. 4) Stories of Beowulf Told to the Children by H. E. Marshall. (With pictures.) 
London and New York, 1908. i6mo. 5) Brave Beowulf (in Every Child's Library) by 
Thos. Cartwright. (With pictures.) London, 1908. i6mo. 6") Other selections as well 
as digests and paraphrases are mentioned in Tinker's monograph (L 3. 43), pp. 121 ff. 



IV. LITERARY CRITICISM cxxix 

c. Criticism of Translations 

43. A useful review of the translations published up to 1902 is found 
in Chauncey B. Tinker's The Translations of Beowulf: a critical Biblio- 
graphy. (Yale Studies in English xvi.) New York, 1903. The earlier 
translations are surveyed by R. P. Wiilcker in Angl. iv, Anz. (1881), 69- 
78; more recent ones by James Pvl. Garnett, Publ. MLAss. xviii (1903), 

445-51- 

44. For a discussion of the verse-form most suitable for a translation 
see J. Schipper, Angl. vi, Anz. (1883), 120-24; Francis B. Gummere, 
Am. Jour. Phil, vii (1886), 46-78; James M. Garnett, ib. ii (1881), 356 f., 
Publ. MLAss. vi (1891), 95-105, ib. xviii (1903), 446 f., 455-58; Prosser 
Hall Frye, MLN. xii (1897), 79-82; Edward Fulton, Publ. MLAss. xiii 
(1898), 286-96; M. Trautmann, Bonn. B. v (1900), 189-91J John Ries, 
L 3. 26. Cf. also F. B. Gummere, MLN. xxv (1910), 61-3 (in a reply to 
C. G. Child's criticism of the use of verse, ib. xxiv (1909), 253 f.), and 
C. G. Child's rejoinder, ib. xxv (1910), 157 f.; further W. J. Sedgefield, 
ESt. xli (1910), 402 f., and M. Trautmann, Beibl. xxi (1910), 353-60 (in 
reviews of Gummere's translation); J. D. Spaeth in Early English Poems 
(L 3. 42. 4), pp. 376-80; A. Blyth Webster, Essays and Studies by Mem- 
bers of the English Association v (1914), 153-71; William Ellery Leonard, 
"Beowulf and the Niebelungen Couplet," Univ. of Wisconsin Studies in 
Language and Literature,^ No. 2 (1918), pp. 99-152 [a spirited exposition 
of the merits of the 'Nibelungen couplet' as verse-medium; the added 
specimens convincingly support the arguments]. 

[45. A drama on the subject of Beowulf (written in 1899-1900), en- 
titled Beowulf: An Epical Drama by Percy MacKaye is in preparation 
for the press.] 

IV. Literary Criticism. Fabulous and Historical Elements 

A. General References 
a. Handbooks of literature 

1. Thomas Warton, History of English Poetry. Ed. by W. Carew 
Hazlitt. Vol. ii, pp. 3-19: Henry Sweet, Sketch of the History of Anglo- 
Saxon Poetry. London, 1871. 

2. Henry Morley, English JVriters. Vol. i, ch. vi (ist ed., 1864), 2d 
ed. (completely revised), London, 1887; 3d ed., 1891. 

3. Bernhard ten Brink, (i) Geschichte der englischen Litteratur. Vol. i, 
Berlin, 1877; (2) 2d ed. revised by Alois Brandl, 1899. [Admirable.] 
(3) English translation of the first edition by Horace M. Kennedy. 
London and New York, 1884. 

4. Richard Wiilker, Grundriss zur Geschichte der angelsdchsischen Lit- 
teratur. Leipzig, 1885. [Of great value on account of its bibliographies 
and critical summaries of books and papers.] 

5. Adolf Ebert, Allgemeine Geschichte der Liter atur des Mittelaliers im 
Abendlande. Vol. iii, pp. 27 ff. Leipzig, 1887. 

6. Stopford A. Brooke, (i) The History of Early English Literature. 
London and New York, 1892. [Interesting.] {2) English Literature from 
the Beginning to the Norman Conquest. London and New York, 1898. 
[A shorter version.] 



cxxx BIBLIOGRAPHY 

7. Bernhard ten Brink, Altenglische Literatur in P. Grdr.^, ii». Strass- 
burg, 1893. [Unfinished.] Reprinted in L 4. 3. 2, pp. 431-78. 

8. Rudolf Koegel, Geschichie der deutschen Litteraiur bis %um Ausgange 
des Mittelalters. Vol. i% passim. Strassburg, 1894. 

9. W. J. Courthope, A History of English Poetry. Vol. i, ch. iii. 
London and New York, 1895. 

10. The Cambridge History of English Literature. Ed. by A. W. Ward 
and A. R. Waller. Vol. i, ch. iii: H. Munro Chadwick, Early National 
Poetry. London and New York, 1907. [Admirable, succinct account.] 

11. Alois Brandl, Englische Literatur: A. Angelsdchsische Periode in 
P. Grdr."^, ii^, pp. 980-1024. Strassburg, 1908. [The most successful 
scholarly treatment.] 

12. Illustrated works of a somewhat popular character: (i) Richard 
Wiilker, Geschichte der englischen Litter atur. Leipzig, 1896; 2d ed., 1907. 
(2) Richard Garnett and Edmund Gosse, English Literature: An Ulus- 
trated Record. Vol. i, by Richard Garnett. London and New York, 1903. 

13. Shorter Handbooks: (i) John Earle, Anglo-Saxon Literature. 
London, 1884. i6mo, 262 pp. (2) F. J. Snell, The Age of Alfred. 
London, 19 12. i2mo, 257 pp. 

b. Comprehensive treatises (touching on various lines of inquiry) * 

14. K. W. Bouterwek. "Das Beowulflied. Eine Vorlesung." Germ. 
i (1856), 385-418. [Analysis of the poem, with a general introduction.]* 

15. F. Ronning, Beovulfs-Quadet: en liiereer-historisk under s0gelse. 
Kabenhavn Diss. 1883. 175 pp. [Arguments against Miillenhoff's 
Liedertheorie; authorship, date, genesis, literary character of the Beowulf \ 
R.: R. Heinzel, Am. fdA. x (1884), 233-39. 

16. Gregor Sarrazin, (i) Beowulf-Studien: ein Beitrag zur Geschichie 
altgermanischer Sage und Dichtung. Berlin, 1888. 220 pp. (A sum- 
mary in English by Phoebe M. Luehrs in The Western Reserve University 
Bulletin^ Vol. vii. No. 5 (Nov., 1904), pp. 146-65.) [Scandinavian origin 
of the legends and the poem; Cynewulf's authorship.] R.: R. Heinzel, 
Anz. fdA. XV (1889), 182-89; E. Koeppel, ESt. xiii (1889), 472-80, cf. 
Sarrazin, ib. xiv (1890), 421-27; Koeppel, ib. xiv, 427-32. — Further: 
G. Sarrazin, (2) "Die Alsfassungszeit des Beowulfliedes," Angl. xiv (1892), 
399-415. (Cf. L 4. 142.) {2,) Von Kddmonbis Kynezvulf. Eine litter ar- 
historische Studie. Berlin, 1913. 173 pp. [Genesis of Beowulf, its rela- 
tion to other OE. poems, date, authorship (Cynowulf).] R.: L. Dudley, 
JEGPh. XV (1916), 313-17. 

17. Studies preparatory to his Beowulf-Studien are found in the fol- 
lowing papers by G. Sarrazin: (i) "Der Schauplatz des ersten Beowulf- 
liedes und die Helmat des Dichters," Beitr. xi (1886), 159-83; (2) "Alt- 
nordisches im Beowulfliede," ib. xi, 528-41; (3) "Die Beowulfsage in 
Danemark," Angl. ix (1886), 195-99; (4) "Beowa und Bothvar," ib. ix, 
200-4; (5) "Beowulf und Kynewulf," ib. ix, 515-50. — Cf. E. Sievers, 
"Die Heimat des Beowulfdichters," Beitr. xi (1886), 354-62; "Altnor- 

1 Here would belong also the introductions to certain editions and translations of Beowulf^ 
especially those of Grundtvig (translation and edition), Kemble, Ettmiiller (translation), 
Thorpe, Simrock, Arnold, Garnett, Orion, Earle, Simons, Clark Hall, Gering, Huyshe, 
Gummere, Sedgefield. 

2 A very brief survey of the poem and its salient features is contained in Frederico Gar- 
landa's Beowulf: origini^ bihliografia, metrica, contenuto^saggio di versionc Ittteralt^ tigni^ 
cato storico^eticOf socitlogica. Roma, 1906. 15 pp. 



IV. LITERARY CRITICISM cxxxi 

disches im Beowulf?", ib. xii (1887), 168-200; J. H. Gallee, "haf, gamel, 
bano,'^ ib. xii, 561-63; J. Kail, "tjber die Parallelstcllen in der angel- 
sachsischen Poesie," /IngL xii (1889), 21-40; G. Sarrazin, "Parallelstcllen 
in altenglischer Dichtung," Jngl. xiv (1892), 186-92. Other papers of 
importance b^ Sarrazin are mentioned under L 4. 32, 144. 

18. Bernhard ten Brink, Beowulf: Untersuchungen (Quellen und For- 
schungen etc. Ixii.). Strassburg, 1888. 248 pp. [Component elements 
('variations'); nationality (English) and origin of the Beowulf; language, 
MS.] R.: R. Heinzel, Anz.fdA. xv (1889), 153-82; H. M611er, ESt. xiii 
(1889), 247-315. 

19. Karl Miillenhoff, Beovulf: Untersuchungen uber das angels 'dchsische 
Epos und die dlteste Geschichte der germanischen Seevolker. Berlin, 1889. 
165 pp. [a. Myths; historical elements (most valuable); b. "The inner 
h\slovy oi Beowulf .^ SeeL4. 130.] R.: R. Heinzel, ^nz./^^. xvi (1890), 
264-75; G. Sarrazin, ESt. xvi (1892), 71-85. — Cf. K. MullenhoflF in 
Nordalbingische Siudien i (Kiel, 1844), 166-73. [A first, brief study of 
some of the historical elements.] 

20. Thomas Arnold, Notes on Beowulf. London and New York, 1898. 
i2mo, 140 pp. [Helpful as an introduction.] R.: G. Sarrazin, ESt. 
xxviii (1900), 410-18. 

21. Henry Bradley, "Beowulf." Encyclopadia Britannica, llth ed., 
Vol. iii (19 10), 758-61. [Brief, conservative survey.] 

22. H. Munro Chadwick, TA^ //ifrotV ^g^. Cambridge, 1912. 474 pp. 
[An important work of wide scope. It includes an illuminating com- 
parison of the Germanic with the Greek heroic poetry.] R.: A. Mawer, 
MLR. viii (1913), 207-9; R. W. Chambers, ESt. xlviii (1914/15), 162-66. 

B. The Legends. {Component Elements of the Story) 
a. Fabulous {or supernatural) and historical elements ^ 

23. Franz Joseph Mone, Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der teutschen 
Heldensage. Quedlinburg and Leipzig, 1836. 292 pp. 

24. H. Leo, Ueber Beowulf: Beowulf, das dlteste deutsche, in angehdch- 
sischer Mundart erhaltene Heldengedicht nach seinem Inhalte, und nach 
seinen hisiorischen und mythologischen Beziehungen betrachtet. Halle, 
1839. 120 pp. 

25. Karl Miillenhoff, (i) "Die austrasische Dietrichssage," ZfdA. vi 
(1848), 435 ff. [Hygelac's expedition against the Franks, etc.]; (2) "Sceaf 
und seine Nachkommen," ib. vii (1849), 410-19; (3) "Der Mythus von 
Beowulf," ib. vii, 419-41; (4) "Zur Kritik des angelsachsischen Volkse- 
pos," ib. xi (1859), 272-94; (5) "Zeugnisse und Excurse zur deutschen 
Heldensage," ib. xii (1865, paper dated: i860), 253 ff. [Important tesd- 
monies.] 

26. Ludwig Uhland, "Zur deutschen Heldensage. I. Sigemund und 
Sigeferd." Germ, ii (1857), 344-63. (= L. Uhland's Schriften zur 
Geschichte der Dichtung und Sage viii (Stuttgart, 1873), 479-504-) 

27. Daniel H. Haigh, The Anglo-Saxon Sagas. London, 1861. 178 
pp. [English history discovered in the poem; fanciful, superficial.] 

28. Sophus Bugge', " Studien iiber das Beowulfepos." Beitr. xii (1887), 
1-79; 360-65. [Sterling contribution.] 

I The various subdivisions do not necessarily exclude each other ; a certain amount of 
overlapping is in fact unavoidable in this Bibliography. 



cxxxii BIBLIOGRAPHY 

29. B. Symons, Heldensage in P. Grdr., ii^ (1893), §§ 17-18; 2d ed. 
(1900), iii, §§ 23-25: "Beowulfsage." [Careful, conservative summary.] 

30. Otto Haack, Zeugnisse zur alte?iglischen Heldensage. Kiel Diss., 
1892. 56 pp. 

31. (i) G. Binz, "Zeugnisse zur germanischen Sage in England." 
Beitr. xx (1895), 141-223. [Valuable collection of material based on an 
examination of proper names recorded in England.] (2) A few supple- 
mentary references by F. Kluge, ESt. xx'i (1895), 446-48. — (3) Further: 
F. Kluge, "Der Beowulf und die Hrolfs Saga Kraka." ESt. xxii (1896), 
144 f. — (4) Erik Bjorkman, Nordische Persone?inamen in England in alt- 
und friihmiuelenglischer Zeit. (St.EPh. xxxvii.) Halle a. S., 1910. 
Passim. (5)-F. W. Moorman, "English Place-Names and Teutonic 
Sagas." Essays and Studies by Members of the English Association v 
(Oxford, 1914), 75-103. (6) A. Brandl, "Siegmund, Siegfried und Briin- 
hilde in Ortsnamen des nordwestlichen Englands." Arch, cxxxiii (1915), 
408 f. 

32. Gregor Sarrazin, (i) "Neue Beowulf-Studien. I. Konig Hrodh- 
geirr und seine Familie. II, Das Skjoldungen-Epos. III. Das Drachen- 
lied. IV. Das Beowulflied und Kynewulfs Andreas." ESt. xxiii (1897), 
221-67; (2) "Hrolf Krake und sein Vetter im Beowulfiiede." ESt. xxiv 
(1898), 144 f.; (3) "Die Hirsch-Halle"; "Der Balder-Kultus in Lethra." 
Angl. xix (1897), 368-92; 392-97; (4) "Neue Beowulf-Studien. V. Beo- 
wulfs Kampfgenossen." ESt. xxxv (1905), 19-27; (5) "Neue Beowulf- 
Studien. VI. ASt hcergtrafum. VII. Fyrgenstream. VIII. Der Grendel- 
see. IX. Personennamen; Herkunft der Sage. X. Beowulfs Ende und 
Bodhvar Bjarkis Fall." ESt. xlii (1910)', 1-37. [A series of highly 
ingenious but somewhat inconclusive studies.] See also L 4. 20. 

33. E. Sievers, "Beowulf und Saxo." Berichte der Konigl. Sdch- 
sischen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften, July 6, 1895, pp. 175-92. [i. 
Heremod. 2. Beowulf's Dragon Fight. 3. Scyld.] 

34. Max Forster, Beowulf -M aterialien zum Gebrauch bei Vorlesungen. 
Braunschweig, 1900, 1908, 1912. 28 pp. [Convenient collection of 
illustrative parallels.] 

35. Axel Olrik, Danmarks Ileltedigtning. Part i. Rolf Krake og den 
csldre Skjoldungrcskke. Kobenhavn, 1903. 352 pp. R.: A. Heusler, 
Anz. fdA. XXX (1906), 26-36. Part ii. Starkad den gamle og den yngre 
Skjoldungrcekke. 1910. 322 pp. R.: A. Heusler, Anz. fdA. xxxv (1912), 
169-83. [A brilliant scholarly work.] 

36. Max Deutschbein, "Die sagenhlstorischen und literarischen 
Grundlagen des Beowulfepos." GRM. i (1909), 103-19. [Notices Celtic 
influences.] 

37. Andreas Heusler, (i) "Geschichtliches und Mythisches in der ger- 
manischen Heldensage." Sitzungsberichte der Konigl. Preussischen Aka- 
demie der Wissenschaften, 1909, No. xxxvii, pp. 920-45. [Of fundamental 
importance.] (2) "Beowulf," R.-L. i, 245-48. (1912.) 

38. H. Munro Chadwick, The Origin of tjie English Nation. Cam- 
bridge, 1907. 351 pp. Passim. [Distinguished by learning and acu- 
men.] 

o 39. Henrik Schiick, Studier i Beowulfs a gan. (Upsala Universitets 
Arsskrift. 1909. Program i.) Upsala, 1909. 50 pp. [Analyzes the 
component saga elements; presents a clear-cut theory of the genesis of 
Beowulf.] R.: V. 0. Freeburg, JEGPh. xi (1912), 488-97. 



IV. LITERARY CRITICISM cxxxiii 

40. See W. A. Berendsohn, L 4. 141. Cf. Berendsohn, "Altgerma- 
nische Heldendichtung." Aeue Jahrbucherfiir das klassische Altcrtum etc. 
XXXV (1915), 633-48. 

b. Studies devoted mainly to the supernatural {and mythical) elements 

41. Wilhelm Grimm in Irische Elfenmdrchen. Ubersetzt von den 
Briidern Grimm, pp. cxix ff. Leipzig, 1826. (= W. Grimm's Kleinere 
Schriften i (Berlin, 1881), 467 ff.). [Refers to folk-tale motives.] 

42. Jacob Grimm, Deutsche Mythologie. 1835; 4th cd., Berlin, 1875- 
78. 3 vols. Vol. iii, pp. 377 ff. (Anglo-Saxon genealogies); and passim.^ 
English translation: Teutonic Mythology, by J. S. Stallybrass. London, 
1880-88. 4 vols. 

43. John M. Kemble, Uber die Stammtafel der Westsachsen. Miinchen, 
1836. (Preparatory to part of his 'Postscript to the Preface' in his edi- 
tion 2, Vol. ii, pp. i-lv.) R.: J. Grimm, Gottingische gelehrte Anzeigen, 
April 28, 1836, pp. 649-57 (= J. Grimm's Kleinere Schriften v (Berlin, 
1871), 240-45). 

44. John M. Kemble, The Saxons in England. London, 1849; 2d ed. 
by Walter de Gray Birch, 1876. Vol. i, pp. 413 ff. 

45. K. W. Bouterwek, Cadmon^s des Angelsachsen biblische Dichtungen 
hrsg. Giitersloh, 1854. Vol. i, pp. c-cxiv. 

46. Nathanael Muller, Die Mythen im Beowulf in ihrem Verhdltnis zur 
germanischen Mythologie betrachtei. Heidelberg Diss. Leipzig, 1878. 
[Unprofitable compilation.] 

47. Ludwig Laistner, Nebelsagen, pp. 88 ff., 264 ff. Stuttgart, 1879. 

48. (i) Hugo Gering, "Der Beowulf und die islandische Grettissaga." 
Angl. iii (1880), 74-87. [Translation and discussion of chs. 64-67 of the 
Grettissaga.] (2) This parallel was first pointed out by Gudbrand 
Vigfusson in his edition of the Sturlunga Saga, Vol. i, p. xlix. Oxford, 
1878. 

49. Walter W. Skeat, (i) "On the signification of the monster Grendel 
in the poem of Beowulf; with a discussion of Hnes 2076-2100." Journal 
■9/ Philology XV (1886), 120-31. (2) Cf. id., "The name 'Beowulf,'" 
Academy xi (Febr. 24, 1877), 163c. 

50. Ludwig Laistner, Das Rdtsel der Sphinx. Grundziige einer Mythen- 
geschichte. Berlin, 1889. Vol. ii, pp. 15-34. [Traces folk-tale motives 
in the Grendel story.] 

51. Sophus Bugge and Axel Olrik, "Roveren ved Grasten og Beowulf." 
Dania (Tidsskrift for folkem'al og Folkeminder) i (1891), 233-45. [On 11. 
2231-71.] — Cf. Knut Stjerna (L 9. 39), pp. 37 ff., 136 ff. 

1 Handbooks of mythology, besides J. Grimm's monumental work, to be consulted with 
advantage are : (i) Elard Hugo Meyer, (a) Germanische Mythologie^ Berlin, 1891 ; (b) My- 
thologie der Germanen, Strassburg, 190} ; ct". (c) Indogermanische Mythen ii, 6^4 f. [on Beo- 
wulf], Berlin, 1887. (2) E. Moz\^^{2i) Mythologie in P. Grdr., (1891), i, pp. 982-I138; 
2d ed, (1900), iii, pp. 250-406; (b) Germanische Mythologie (Sammlung Gosclien, No. 15), 
Leipzig, 1906. [Primer.] (5) Wolfgang Golther, (a) Handhuch der germanischen My- 
thologie., Leipzig, 1895 ; (b) Gotterglaube und Gottersagen der Germanen, 1894 ; 2ded., 1910. 
I2mo. [Handy scliool book.] (4) P. D. Chantepie He la Saussaye, T'he Religion of the 
Tfu/on;, translated from the Dutch by Bert J. Vos. Boston and London, 1902. [Commei.d- 
able.] (5) Friedrich von der Leyen, Die Gotter und Gottersagen der Germanen. (Part i of 
Deutsches Sagenbuch,see L 4. 67. n.) Miinchen, 1909. [Semi-popular.] (6) Richard M. 
Meyer, j4ltgermanische Religionsgeschichte. Leipzig, 1910. R.: W. Golther, Lit. hi. xxxii 
(191 1), 265-72. (7) Karl Helm, ^Itgermanische Religionsge.-chichte. I. Heidelberg, lyi J. 
(8) Cf. Die Kultur der Gegenwart hrsg. von P. Kinneberg, i. J, I, 2d ed., pp. 258-72: 
Andreas Heusler, Die altgtrmanische Religion. Leipzig, :91J. [Stimulating sketch.] 



cxxxiv BIBLIOGRAPHY 

52. (i) Rudolf Kogel, "Beowulf." ZfdA. xxxvii (1893), 268-76. 
[Etymology of "Beowulf."] (2) Cf. id.,Anz.fdA. xviii (1892), 56; (3) E. 
Sievers, Beitr. xviii (1894), 413- (4) R- Ferguson, "The Anglo-Saxon 
name Beowulf." Athenaum, No. 3372 (June ii, 1892), p. 763 a-b. 
[= Beadowulf.] 

53. Felix Niedner, "Die Dioskuren im Beowulf." ZfdA. xlii (1898), 
229-58. [Mythological speculations.] 

54. R. C Boer, "Zur Grettissaga." ZfdPh. xxx (1898), 53-71. 

55. Albert S. Cook, "An Irish Parallel to the Beowulf Story." Arch. 
ciii (1899), 154-56. 

56. F. York Powell, "Beowulf and Watanabe-No-Tsuna" in An Eng- 
lish Miscellany presented to Dr. Furnivally pp. 395 f. Oxford, 1901. 

57. Edv. Lehmann, "Fandens Oldemor." Dania viii (1901), 179-94; 
in a German version: "Teufels Grossmutter." Archiv fiir Religionswis- 
senschaft viii (1905), 411-30. [On folk-lore affinities of Grendel and his 
dam.] 

58. R. C. Boer, "Die Beowulfsage." AfNF. xix (1902), 19-88. 
[Highly interesting.] Cf. L 4. 140. 

59. Sivert N. Hagen, "Classical Names and Stories in the Beowulf." 
MLN. xix (1904), 65-74; 156-65. [Problematic suggestions.] 

60. William W. Lawrence, "Some Disputed Questions in Beowulf- 
Criticism." Publ. ML Ass. xxiv (1909), 220-73. [On the Hrolfssaga 
analogue; Beowa and Beowulf; criticism of mythological interpretation.) 
Cf. A. Brandl, Arch, cxxiii (1910), 473. 

61. Friedrich Panzer, Studien zur germanischen Sagengeschichte. I. 
Beowulf. Miinchen, 1910. 409 pp. [Noteworthy investigation of the 
original folk-tale elements of the Grendel and Dragon stories, together 
with a study of the relations between the Beowulf version and the Norse 
parallels.] R.: A. Heusler, ESt. xlii (1910), 289-98; B. Kahle, ZfdPh. 
xHii (1911), 383-94; A. Brandl, Arch, cxxvi (1911), 231-35; C. W. v. 
Sydow, y/nz./i^. XXXV (191 1), 123-31 [opposes Panzer]; W. W. Lawrence, 
MLN. xxvii (1912), 57-60; G. Binz, Beibl. xxiv (1913), 321-37. 

62. William W. Lawrence, "The Haunted Mere in Beowulf.^* Publ. 
MLAss. xxvn (1912), 208-45. [Includes a comparison with the Grettis- 
saga parallel.] — 62a. id., "The Dragon and his Lair in Beowulf," ib. 
xxxiii (1918), 547-83.^ [Interpretation of the story.] 

63. Oscar L. Olson, "'Beowulf and 'The Feast of Bricriu.'" MPh. 
xi (1914), 407-27. [Opposes Deutschbein (L 4. 36).] 

64. Fritz Hicketier, Grendel. Berlin, 1914. 39 pp. [Far-fetched 
Iranian (mythological) parallel.] 

65. Oscar L. Olson, The Relation of the Hrolfs Saga Kraka and the 
Bjarkarimur to Beowulf. (Publ. of the Society for the Advancement of 
Scandinavian Study, Vol. iii, No. i ; also Univ. of Chicago Diss.) Urbana, 
111., 1916. 104 pp. R.: L. M. Hollander, JEGPh. xvi (1917), 147-49. 

66. Cf, A. Heusler, "Beowulf" (L. 4. 37. 2); R. C. Boer, Beowulf 
(L 4. 140). 

c. Studies devoted mainly to the historical legends 

67. Wilhelm Grimm, Die deutsche Heldensage (No. 6, and passim)' 
Gottingen, 1829; 3d ed., Giitersloh, 1889. 536 pp.^ 

1 This paper arrived during the period of proot-reading. 

^ On Germanic heroic legends in general, see further (i) L. UMand, Schriften xut 



IV. LITERARY CRITICISM cxxxv 

68. M. Rieger, "Ingavonen, Istavonen, Herminonen." ZfdA. xi 
(1859), 177-205. 

69. C. W. M. Gi^in, "Die historischen Verhaltnisse des Beowulfliedes" 
(Habilitationsvorlesung). Eberts Jahrhuch fur romanische und englische 
Literatur iv (1862), 260-85. [Helpful, clear survey.] 

70. Hermann Dederich, Historische und geographischg Studien turn 
angelsdchsischen Beozvulfliede. Koln, 1877. 233 pp. See reviews by 
K. MuUenhoff, Jnz.fdA. iii (1877), 172-82; K. Korner, ESt. i (1877), 
481-95- 

71. Pontus Fahlbeck, (i) " Beovulfskvadet sasom kalla for nordisk 
fornhistoria." Antikvarisk Tidskrift for Sverige viii, No. 2 (1884), 1-88; 
(2) "Beowulfskvadet som kalla for nordisk fornhistoria." N.F.K. 
Vitterhets Historie och Antikvitets Akademiens Handlingar xiii, No. 3 (19 13). 
17 pp. [Identification of Geatas and 'Jutes,' etc.] (3) Gudmund Schiitte, 
"The Geats of Beowulf." JEGPh. xi (1912), 574-602. [Supports the 
Jutland theory.] 

72. C. C. Uhlenbeck, "Het Beowulf-epos als geschiedbron.'" Tijd- 
schrift voor Nederlandsche Tad- en Letter kunde xx (1901), 169-96. [Use- 
ful survey.] 

73. Andreas Heusler, "Zur Skioldungendichtung/' ZfdA. xlviii 
(1906), 57-87. 

74. (i) Henrik Schiick, Folknamnet Geatas i den fornengelska dikten 
Beowulf (Upsala Universitets Arsskrift 1907, Program 2). Upsala, 1907. 
(Identification of Geatas and ON. Gautar.] R.: V. O. Freeburg, JEGPh. 
xi (1912), 279-83. (2) Cf. Erik Bjorkman, "Uberden Namender Jiiten." 
ESt. xxxix (1908), 356-61. (3) Cf. Knut Stjerna, L 9. 39. 4. 

75. Andreas Heusler, "Zeitrechnung im Beowulfepos." Arch, cxxiv 
(1910), 9-14. 

76. M. G. Clarke, Sidelights on Teutonic History during the Migration 
Period. Cambridge, 191 1. 283 pp. [A handy survey; not sufficiently 
critical. Supports Chadwick's views.] 

77. R. W. Chambers, JVidsith. A Study in Old English Heroic Legend. 
Cambridge, 1912. 263 pp. [Extremely valuable discussions, text of 
Widsith, and notes.] R.: W. W. Lawrence, MLN. xxviii (1913), 53-5. 

78. Chr. Kier, Beowulf: et Bidrag til Nordens Oldhistorie. Kebenhavn^ 
1915- 195 PP- [Argues strongly for identity of 'Jutes' and Geatas.] 

79. For the study of Germanic tribes see (i) Kaspar Zeuss, Die 
Deutschen und die Nachbarstdmme. Miinchen, 1837. 780 pp. (2) Otto 
Bremer, Ethnographie der germanischen Stdmme in P. Grdr."^ iii (1900), 
735-950. (3) KudoU Much, Deutsche Siammeskunde (Sammlung Goschen, 
No. 126). Leipzig, 1900; 2d ed., 1905. (4) M. Schonfeld, IVorterbuch 
der altgermanischen Personen- und Volkernamen etc. Heidelberg, 191 1. 
309 pp. (5) Also R. W. Chambers (L 4. 77). 

GeschUhte der Dichtung und Sage, Vols. i. vii. Stuttgart, 1865 ; 1868. [Stimulating.] 
(2) B. Symons, Heldemage (L 4. 29). (j) An excellent primer: Otto L. Jiriczck, Die 
deutsche Heldensage (Sammlung Goschen, No. jz), 1894; 4th ed., 19IJ ; English translation 
of it (in The Temple Primers), entitled Northern Hero Legends, by M. Bentinck Smith, Lon- 
don and New York, 1902; i6mo, 146 pp. (4) Max Koch und Andreas Heusler, Urvd- 
terhort. Die Heldensagen der Germanen. Berlin, n. d. [1904]. Fol., 64 pp. [Fine pop' 
ular summaries ; artistic illustrations by M. K.] (5) Friedrich von der Lcyen, Die deutschen 
Heldensagen. (Part ii of Deutsches Sagenbuchy see L. 4. 42. n.) Miinchen. I912. 55* 
pp. [Semi-popular.] (6) Cf. R. Kocgel (L. 4.8); L. F. Anderson (L. 9. 18); H. M. 
Chadwick (L. 4. 22). 



cxxxvi BIBLIOGRAPHY 

d. Individual legends. 
{Additional references.) 
aa. Sceaf, Scyld, (Beozv): 

80. E. Sievers, "Sceaf in den nordischen Genealoglen." Beiir. xvi 
(1892), 361-63. 

81. R. Henning, "Sceaf und die westsachsische Stammtafel." ZfdJ. 
xli (1897), 15^^. 

82. Knut Stjerna, "Skolds hadanfard" in Studier iilldgnade Henrik 
Schiick, pp. 110-34. Stockholm, 1905. (See L 9. 39. 5.) 

82a. Erik Bjorkman, "Skoldungaattens niytiska stamfader.". Nordisk 
Tidskriftfor Vetenskap, Konst och Indusiri, 19 18, 163-82.^ 

bb. The HeaSo-Bard Feud : 

83. Ferd. Detter, (i) "Uber die Heat>obarden im Beowulf." Ver- 
handlungen der Wiener Philologenversamvilung (May, 1 893), pp. 404 ff. 
Leipzig, 1894. (Cf. the brief summary, ESt. xix (1894), 167 f.) (2) "Zur 
Ynglingasaga. 4. Ingeld und die Svertinge." Beitr. xviii (1894), 90-6. 

84. Sophus Bugge, The Home of the Eddie Poems with especial reference 
to the Helgi-Lays translated from the Norwegian by W. H. Schofield. 
London, 1899. (The original was published in Copenhagen, 1896.) 
Chap, xiii: "The account of Helgi Hundingsbani in its relation to Anglo- 
Saxon Epics." 

85. Gustav Neckel, in "Studien iiber Fro^i," ZfdA. xlviii (1906), 181- 
86. 

cc. Hrosulf: 

86. Wilbur C. Abbott, "Hrothulf." MEN. xix (1904), 122-25. 

87. Fr. Klaeber, "Hrothulf." MEN. xx (1905), 9-1 1. 

dd. Herebeald, EceScyn; Hygeldc; {Beowulf;) Breca : 

88. Ferd. Detter, (i) "Zur Ynglingasaga. 2. Der Baldrmythus; 
Konig Hygelac." Beitr. xviii (1894), 82-8. (2) "Der Baldrmythus." 
Beitr. xix (1894), 495-516. 

89. M. Haupt, "Zum Beowulf." ZfdA. v (1845), 10. (See Par. 
§11.1.) 

90. Karl Miillenhoff, ZfdA. vi (1848), 437 f. (See L 4. 25. i.) 

91. William W. Lawrence, "The Breca Episode in 'Beowulf.'" Anni- 
versary Papers by Colleagues and Pupils of George L. Kittredge, pp. 359-66. 
Boston, 1913. 

92. See also M. Deutschbein, L 4. 97. 

ee. The Swedish Kings: 

93. Knut Stjerna, "Vendel och Vendelkraka." AfNF. xxi (1904), 71- 
80. (See L 9. 39. 3.) [Vendel in Uppland, Sweden is shown to be the 
place of Ongenpeow's last battle.] 

94. Hans Weyhe, "Konig Ongentheows Fall." ESt. xxxix (1908), 
14-39. [Study of a parallel Danish version.] 

95. Lars Levander, "Sagotraditioner om Sveakonungen Adils." 
Antikvarisk Tidskrift for Sv^rige xviii. No. 3. (1908.) 55 pp. [Traces 
the tradition about A'Sils (Eadgils) as found in the Beowulf^ and its 
development in Denmark, Sweden, and Norway.] 

1 This important paper came to hand while the proof of the present edition was being read- 



IV. LITERARY CRITICISM cxxxvii 

96. H. M. Bcldcn, "Oncla the Scylfing and AH the Bold." MLN. 
xxviii (1913)- 149-53- 

97. Max Deutschbchi, "Beowulf der Gautenkonig." Festschrift fiir 
L. Morsbach (= St.EPh. l), pp. 291-97. Halle a. S., 1913. 

ff. Off a (Eoni^r, Hemming); PryS: 

98. Joseph Bachlechner, "Eoma^r und Heming (Hamlac)." Germ. : 
(1856), 297-303 (I. Eomser); 455-61 (II. Heming). 

99. Hermann Suchier, "Ueber die Sage von Offa und )'r>"So." Beitr. 
iv (1877), 500-21. 

100. Axel Olrik, (i) "Er Uffesagnet indvandret fra England?" AfNF. 
viii (1892), 368-75. (2) Kilderne til Sakses Oldhistorie. 11. Norrbne 
sagaer og danske sagn, pp. 177 f., 182 ff. Kabenhavn, 1894. 

loi. A. B. Gough, The Constance Saga. (Palaestra xxiii.) Bed 
1902. 84 pp. 

102. Gordon H. Gerould, "Offa and Labhraidh Maen." MLN. xvu 
(1902), 201-3. 

103. R. C. Boer, "Eene episode uit den Beowulf." Handelingen van 
het 3^<^ Nederlandsche Philologen-Congres (1903), pp. 84-94. 

104. Edith Rickert, "The Old English Offa Saga." MPh. ii (1904/5), 
29-76; 321-76. 

105. Fr. Klaeber, "Zur l?ry'So-Episode." Angl. xxviii (1905), 448-52. 

106. Svet. Stefanovic, "Ein Beitrag zur angelsachsischen Offa-Sage." 
Angl. XXXV (191 1), 483-525. 

gg. Sigemund, Fiiela : 

107. Jacob Grimm, "Sintarfizilo." ZfdA. i (1841), 2-6. 

108. Karl Miillenhoff, "Die alte Dichtung von den Nibelungen. I. 
Von Sigfrids Ahnen." ZfdA. xxiii (1879), 131 f., 147 f., 161-63. — Cf. 
also L 4. 26 (Uhland). 

109. Julius Goebel, (i) "On the Original Form of the Legend of Sig- 
frid." Publ. MLAss. xii (1897), 461-74. (2) "The Evolution of the 
Nibelungensaga." JEGPh. xvii (1918), 1-20. 

no. Eugen Mogk, "Die germanische Heldendichtung mit besonderer 
Riicksicht auf die Sage von Siegfried und Brunhild." Neue Jahrbucher 
fiir das klassische Alternim etc. i (1898), 68-80. 

111. William Henry Schofield, "Signy's Lament." Publ. MLAss. 
xvii (1902), 262-95. 

112. Sophus Bugge, "A/Tundo und Sigmund." Beitr. xxxv (1909), 
262-67. [Suggests a possible historical basis.] lb.., 490-93. 

113. R. C. Boer, Untersuchingen ilber den Ur sprung und die Eniwick- 
lung der Nibelungensage. Vol. iii, ch. iv. Halle a. S., 1909. 

114. Hermann Schneider, "Zur Sigmundsage." ZfdA. liv (1913), 

339-43- 

115. See F. W. Moorman (L 4. 31. 5), pp. 89-103. 

hh. Eormenric {Hdma; Brisinga mene) : 

116. Otto L. Jiriczek, Deutsche Heldensagen. I. Strassburg, 1898. 
331 pp. [Weland; Ermanaric; Theodoric] 

117. Friedrich Panzer, Deutsche Jleldensage im Breisgau. Fleidelberg, 
1904. 90 pp. 

118. A. Brandl, "Zur Gotensage bei den Angelsachsen." Arch, cxx 
(1908), 1-8. 



cxxxviii BIBLIOGRAPHY . 

119. R. C. Boer, Die Sagen von Ermanarich und Dietrich von Bern, 
espec. pp. 181 ff. Halle a. S., 1910. 

C. Literary Criticism 
a. General and historical ^ 

120. W. P. Ker, (i) Epic and Romance. Essays on Medieval Litera- 
ture. London and New York, 1897, 451 pp.; 2d ed. ('Eversley Series,' 
cheaper), 1908. [A most stimulating study throwing into relief the 
nature of the narrative art of Beowulf.] R.: A. Brandt, Arch, c (1898), 
198-200; (2) The Dark Ages, espec. pp. 249-54. Edinburgh and Lon- 
don, 1904. 

121. Francis B. Gummere, (i) The Beginnings of Poetry, espec. pp. 
192 f., 222 ff., 331, 434 ff. New York and London, 1901; (2) The 
Popular Ballad, espec, ch. i, § 3. Boston and New York, 1907. 

122. Irene T. Myers, A Study in Epic Development (Yale Studies in 
English xi). New York, 1901. 159 pp. 

123. Friedr. Panzer, Das altdeutsche Folksepos. Halle a. S., 1903. 34 pp. 

124. Andreas Heusler, (i) Lied und Epos in germanischer Sagendichtung. 
Dortmund, 1905. 52 pp. [Supplements Ker's study (L 4. 120. i).] 
(2) "Dichtung," R.-L. i, 439 ff. (i9i2/i3.)_ 

125. Walter Morris Hart, Ballad and Epic. A Study in the Develop- 
ment of the Narrative Art. (Harvard Studies and Notes in Philology and 
Literature xi.) Boston, 1907. 315 pp. [Traces the development of 
narrative method, through the diiferent classes of the Ballad (simple 
ballads, border and outlaw ballads, Gest of Robin Hood, heroic bal- 
lads), to the Epic (Beowulf, Roland).] 

126. (i) Levin Ludwig Schiicking, "Das angelsachsische Totenklage- 
lied." ESt. xxxix (1908), 1-13. — (2) Ernst Sieper, Die altenglische Elegie. 
Strassburg, 1915. 294 pp. Introduction, passim. 

127. Axel Olrik, "Epische Gesetze der Volksdichtung." ZfdA. li 
(1909/10), 1-12. A (somewhat different) Danish version: "Episke love 
i folkedigtningen." Danske Studier, 1908, 69-89. 

128. George Arnold Smithson, The Old English Christian Epic. A 
Study in the Plot Technique of the Juliana, the Elene, the Andreas, and the 
Christ, in comparison with the Beowulf and with the Latin Literature of the 
Middle Ages. (University of California Publications in Modern Phi- 
lology, Vol. i. No. 4.) Berkeley, 1910. [A useful study; the Latin sources 
are not considered.) 

129. Fr. Klaeber, "Aeneis und Beowulf." Arch, cxxvi (1911), 40-8, 
339-59. [On the possible influence of the jEneid.] 

b. Composition; Date 

130. K. MiillenhoflF, *'Die innere Geschichte des Beovulfs." ZfdA. 
xiv (1869), 193-244. (Reprinted in Miillenhoif's Beovulf (L 4. 19), pp. 
110-60.) [Famous application of the Liedertheorie .] 

» Entirely popular are (1) J. Wight DufTs Homer and Beowulf: a Literary Parallel. 
(Saga-Book of the Viking Club, Vol. iv. Part ii, pp. 382-406.) London, 1906; (2) Sarah J. 
McNarr's " Beowulf and Arthur as English Ideals. ' Poet-Lore vi (1894), 529-36. — A stim- 
ulating lecture on "• Beowulf " is contained in William W. Lawrence's Medieval Storj 
(Columbia University Lectures), pp. 27-Sj. New York, 1911. See also W. Macneile 
Dixon, Englith Efic and Htroic Poetrj/ (The Channels of English Literature Series), ch. 3. 
London, I91Z. 



IV. LITERARY CRITICISM cxxxix 

131. Artur Kohler, (i) "Die Einleitung des Beovulfliedes. Ein 
Beitrag zur Frage iibcr die Licderthcorie." ZfdPh. ii (1870), 305-14; 
(2) "Die beiden Episoden von Heremod im Beovulfliede," ib. ii, 3 14- 20. 
[Favors multiple authorship.] 

132. Anton Schonbach, in a review of Ettmijller's edition (L 2. 18), 
Anz.fdA. iii (1877), 36-46. [Endorses Miillenhoff.] 

133. Dr. Hornburg, Die Composition des Beowulf. Metz Progr., 1877 
(= Arch. Ixxii (1884), 333-404). [Opposes MuUenhoff.] 

134. Hermann Moller, Das altenglische Volksepos in der ursprunglichen 
strophischen Form. l.Teil: Abhandlungen. Kiel, 1883. (Cf. L 2. 19.) 
[Multiple authorship; the original parts composed in four-line stanzas.] 
R.: R. Heinzel, Anz.fdA. x (1884), 215-33. 

135. Friedrich Schneider, Der Kampf mit Grendels Mutter. Ein Beitrag 
zur Kenntnis der Komposition des Beowulf. Berlin Progr., 1887. [Sup- 
ports without much skill the patch-work theory.] 

136. Max Hermann Jellinek & Carl Kraus, "Die Widerspriiche im 
Beowulf." ZfdA. XXXV (1891), 265-81. [Apparent contradictions cleared 
up by proper interpretation.] 

137. Henrik Schiick in the Introduction to E. Bjorkman's translation 
(L 3. 41), Vdrldslitteraturen ii, 463-74. Stockholm, 1902. [The poem 
based on Geatish and Danish originals.] 

138. James Edward Routh, Jr., Two Studies on the Ballad Theory of the 
Beowulf. Johns Hopkins Diss. Baltimore, 1905. [i. The legend of 
Grendel. 2. Irrelevant episodes and parentheses.] R.: L. L. Schiicking, 
D.Lit.z. xxvi (1905), 1908-10; A. Heusler, Anz.fdA. xxxi (1908), 115 f. 

139. Levin Ludwig Schiicking, Beowulf s Riickkehr. (St.EPh. xxi.) 
Halle a. S., 1905. 74 pp. R.: A. Brandl, Arch, cxv (1905), 421-23. 

140. R. C. Boer, Die altenglische Heldendichtung. I. Beowulf. Halle 
a. S., 1912. 200 pp. [Composite formation of the poem (cf. L 4. 130, 
18); comparison with Scandinavian analogues, cf. L 4. 58.] R.: R. Imel- 
mann, D. Lit. z. xxxlv (19 13), 1064-66; W. E. Berendsohn, Lit. bl. xxxv 
(1914), 152-54. 

141. Walter A. Berendsohn, (i) "Drel Schichten dichterischer Gestal- 
tung im Beowulf-Epos." Miinchener Museum fur Philologie des Mittel- 
alters und der Renaissance ii (1913), I-32. [Definitely marked strata of 
tradition and formation confidently distinguished.] — (2) "Die Gelage 
am Danenhof zu Ehren Beowulfs," ib. iii, 31-55. [Similar analysis.] 
On dating: 

142. G. Sarrazin, "Die Abfassungszeit des Beowulfliedes." Angl. xiv 
(1892), 399-415. (L 4. 16. 2.) [Cynewulf 's redaction dated after Christ 
(A -j- B), and before Elene and Andreas.] 

143. Lorenz Morsbach, "Zur Datierung des Beowulfepos." Nach- 
richten der K. Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Gottingen, Philologisch- 
historische Klasse, 1906, pp. 251-77. [Linguistic criteria.] Cf. F. Holt- 
hausen, Beibl. xviii (1907), 77; H. M. Chadwick, L 4. 22. 66-72; C. 
Richter, L 6. 6. i. 

144. G. Sarrazin, "Zur Chronologic und Verfasserfrage angelsach- 
sischer Dichtungen." ESt. xxxyiii (1907), 145-95 (espec. 170 ff.). 

145. Fr. Klaeber, (i) "Die Altere Genesis und der Beowulf." ESt. 
xlii (1910), 321-38. [On the influence of Genesis on Beowulf.] (2) id., 
"Concerning the Relation between 'Exodus' and 'Beowulf.'" MLN. 
xxxiii (1918), 218-24. 



cxl BIBLIOGRAPHY 

146. P. G. Thomas, "'Beowulf and 'Daniel A.'" MLR. vIII (1913), 
537~39- [Priority of Daniel A and its influence on Beowulf.] 

c. Christian coloring 

147. George Lyman Kittredge, "Zu Beowulf 107 fF." Beitr. xiii (1888), 
210. 

148. F. A. Blackburn, "The Christian Coloring in the Beowulf." 
Publ. MLAss. xii (1897), 205-25. [The various Christian passages 
examined.] 

149. Oliver F. Emerson, "Legends of Cain, especially in Old and 
Middle English." Publ. MLAss. xxi (1906), 831-929 {passim). [Im- 
portant investigation.] 

150. Gustav Grau, Quellen und Verwandtschaften der alteren ger- 
manischen Darstellungen des Jungsten Gerichtes. (St.EPh. xxxi.) Halle 
a. S., 1908. Pp. 145-56. [Concludes that Cynewulf is the author of 
Beowulf.] R.: H. Hecht, Arch, cxxx (1913), 424-30. 

151. G. Ehrismann, "Religionsgeschichtliche Beitrage zum germa- 
nischen Friihchristentum." Beitr. xxxv (1909), 209-39. 

152. Fr. Klaeber, "Die christlichen Elemente im Beowulf." Angl. 
xxxv (191 1), 1 1 1-36, 349-70, 453-82; xxxvi (1912), 169-99. (Further 
references: Angl. xxxv, iii f., etc. Cf. also L 4.45 (Bouterwek, pp. 
cvii-cxiv), L 4. 14 (Bouterwek, pp. 396, 401); L 7. 25 (Rankin).) 

153. Enrico Pizzo, "Zur Frage der asthetischen Einheit des Beowulf." 
Angl. xxxix (1915), 1-15. [Recognizes a consistent representation of the 
early Ags.-Christian ideal.] 

For special studies of the 'Style' see Bibliography VII. 

V. Textual Criticism and Interpretation 

1. Joseph Bachlechner, "Die Merovinge im Beowulf," ZfdA. vii (1849), 
524-26 [1. 2921].^ 

2. K. W. Bouterwek, "Zur Kritik des Beowulfliedes," ZfdA. xi (1859), 
59-113. [Some useful comments by the side of unprofitable guesses.] 

3. Franz Dietrich, "Rettungen," ZfdA. xi (1859), 409-48 {passim). 

4. Adolf Holtzmann, Germ, viii (1863), 489-97. 

5. Wilhelm Scherer, in a review of L 2. 7. i, 2d ed., ZfoG. xx (1869), 
89-112 (= W. Scherer's Kleine Schriften i (1893), 471-96). 

6. Sophus Bugge, (i) Tidskrift for Philologi og Ptzdagogik viii (1868/69), 
40-78; 287-305; (2) ZfdPh. iv (1873), 192-224; (3) in his "Studien iiber 
das Beowulfepos" (cf. L 4. 28), Beitr. xii (1887), 79-112; 366-75. [Mas- 
terly.] 

7. Max Rieger, ZfdPh. iii (1871), 381-416. [Penetrating.] 

8. Karl Korner, (i) in a review of L 4. 70, ESt. i (1877), 481-95; (2) in 
a review of H. Sweet, An Anglo-Saxon Reader, ih. i, 500; (3) in a review 
of L 3. 33, f^*. ii (1879), 248-51 [11. 168 ff., 287, 489 f.]. 

9. H. Kern, Taalkundige Bijdragen i (1877), 193 If. {passim). [1. 2766; 
ofsittan.] 

10. P. J. Cosijn, (i) Taalkundige Bijdragen i (1877), 286 [1. 1694]; 
(2) Beitr. viii (1882), 568-74; (3) Aanteekeningen op den Beowulf. Leiden, 
1892. [Concise, acute, illuminating.] 

1 Only in the case of certain siiorter papers can the lines discussed be added. 



V. TEXTUAL CRITICISM cxli 

11. Richard Wulcker, in a review of L 2. 9, Angl. i (1878), 177-86. 

12. Eugen Kolbing, (i) ESt. iii (1880), 92 f. [11. 168 f.]; (2) ib. xxii (1896), 
325 [11. 1027 ff.]; (3) in a review of L 4. 12. i, ib. xxiii (1897), 306 [1. 748]. 

13. Hugo Gering, in a review of L 2. 7. i, 4th ed., ZfdPh. xii (i88i), 
122-25 [11. 303, 208 f., 643]. 

14. Oscar Brenner, in a review of L 2. 7. i, 4th ed., ESt. iv (1881), 
135-39 [eolot, 1. 224: cp. Gr. i\avvu}\. 

15. F. Kluge, (i) Beitr. viii (1882), 532-34 [11. 63, 1026, 1234 & 1266]; 
(2) ib. ix (1884), 187-92; (3) ESt. xxii (1896), 144 f. (cf. L 4. 31. 3) [11. 62, 
752, 924, 1677 {Gyldenhilt)]. 

16. E. Sievcrs, (i) Beitr. ix (1884), 135-44; 37° [acute observations]; 
(2) in a review of L 2. 7. 2, 5th ed., ZfdPh. xxi (1889), 354-65 [helpful 
corrections]; (3) Angl. xiv (1892), 133-46 [in opposition to Schroer, 
L 5. 24]; (4) Beitr. xviii (1894), 406 f. [on earfoSprdg]; (5) Beitr. xxvii 
(1902), 572 [1. 33]; (6) ib. xxviii (1903), 271 f. [11. 48 f.]; (7) ib. xxix (1904), 
305-31 [against Trautmann, L 5. 34. i]; (8) ib. xxix, 560-76 [concerning 
Kock's note on 1. 6, L 5.44. i]; (9) ib. xxxvi (1910), 397-434 [against 
von Grienberger, L 5. 45. 3]; (10) ESt. xliv (1912), 295-97 [on L 5. 48. 4]. 

17. Th. Kriiger, Beitr. ix (1884), 571-78. 

18. H. Corson, MEN. iii (1888), 97 [1. 2724]. 

19. Thomas Miller, "The position of Grendel's arm in Heorot." Angl. 
xii (1889), 396-400. [11. 834 ff., 925 ff., 982 ff.] 

20. R. Heinzel, in a review of L 2, 7. 2, 5th ed., Anz.fdA. xv (1889), 
189-94. 

21. J. Zupitza, Arch. Ixxxiv (1890), 124 f. [1. 850]. 

22. Eugen Joseph, "Zwei Versversetzungen im Beowulf." ZfdPh. 
xxii (1890), 385-97. 

23. Max Hermann Jellinek and Carl Kraus, "Die Widerspruche im 
Beowulf," ZfdA. XXXV (1891), 265-81. (Cf. L 4. 136.) 

24. A. Schroer, Angl. xiii (1891), 333-48. 

25. (i) J. W. Pearce, "Ags. scilrheard." MEN. vii (1892), 193 f., 
253 f. Cf. (2) Albert S. Cook, ib. vii, 253; (3) Arthur H. Palmer, ib. viii 
(1893), 61; (4) James M. Hart, ib. Viii, 61; (5) George Philip Krapp, ib. 
xix (1904), 234. 

26. Ferd. Holthausen, (i) Beitr. xvi (1892), 549 f. [1. 1117: eame]; 
(2) in a review of L 3. 13, Beibl. iv (1894), 33-6; (3) IE. iv (1894), 384 f. 
[1. 2706]; (4) in a review of L 5. 10. 3, Eit. bl. xvi (1895), 82 [1. 600]; (5) 
Angl. xxi (1899), 366 [11. 2298 f., 2488]; (6) in a review of L 3. 22, 2d ed.. 
Arch, ciii (1899), 373-76; (7) Arch, cv (1900), 366 f. [11. 497 f., 568]; 
(8) in a review of L 2. 7. 2, 6th ed., Beibl. x (1900), 265-74 [extensive list 
of scholarly corrections]; (9) in a review of L 2. 12, 2d ed., Eit. bl. xxi 
(1900), 60-62; (10) in a review of Trautmann (L 5. 34. i), ib. xxi, 64; 
(11) Angl. xxiv (1901), 267 f. [1. 719]; (12) Beibl. xii (1901), 146 [1. 3157]; 

(13) ib. xiii (1902), 78 f. [1. 2577], 204 f. [1. 665], 363 f. [11. 1107 f., 1745 ff.j; 

(14) in^a review of L 3. 5, ib. xiii, 227; (15) ib. xiv, 49 [iv^gi?ora, 1. 1440], 
82 f. [isig, 1. 33]; (16) IE. xiv (1903), 339 [hrinde, 1. 1363]; (17) "Beitrage 
zur Erklarung des altenglischen Epos," ZfdPh. xxxvii (1905), 113-25 
[notes on numerous passages]; (18) Beibl. xviii (1907), 77 [1. 719]; (19) 
Vietor-Eestschrift {Die Neueren Sprachen (1910)), 127 [11. 224, 225 1]; 
(20) Beibl. xxi (1910), 300 f. [1. 1440]. 

27. H. Liibke, in a review of L 5. 10. 3, Anz.fdA. xix (1893), 341 f. 
[1. 305, etc.]. 



cxlii BIBLIOGRAPHY 

28. ClarenceG. Child, (i) "stapol = patronus,"A/ZiV.viii (1893), 252 f. 
{1. 926]; (2) ''Beowulf 30, 53, 1323, 2957," ib. xxi (1906), 175-77; 198-200. 

29. Albert S. Cook, (i) MLN. viii (1893), 59 [11. 572 f.j; (2) "Beowulf 
1009," ib. IX (1894), 237 f.; (3) "Beowulf 1408 ff.," ib. xvii (1902), 209 f.; 
ib. xxii (1907), 146 f. [Classical and English parallels.] And see L 5. 25. 2. 

30. A. Pogatscher, Beiir. xix (1894), 544 f. [II. 168 f.] 

31. James W. Bright, (i) MLN. x (1895), 43 f. [11. 30, 306, 386 f., 622, 
736]; (2) "An Idiom of the Comparative in Anglo-Saxon," MLN. xxvii 
(1912), 181-83 [1. 69]; (3) "Anglo-Saxon umbor and seld-guma," MLN. 
xxxi (1916), 82-4; (4) "Beowulf, 489-490," ib. xxxi, 217-23. 

32. E. Martin, in a review of L 8. 9. i & 2, ESt. xx (1895), 295 [11. 1514, 
3027]. 

33. W. Konrath, Arch, xcix (1897), 417 f. [11. 445 f.]. 

34. Moritz Trautmann, (i) Berichtigungen, Vermutungen und Er- 
kldrungen zum Beowulf. Erste Hdlfte (Bonn. B. ii, pp. 121-92), Bonn, 
1899 [numerous conjectures]. R.: Holthausen (L 5. 26. 10), Binz 
(L 5. 39), Sievers (L 5. 16. 7); (2) in a review of Heyne-Socin's ed.®, 
Wyatt's ed.2, Holder's ed.2, Beibl. x (1900), 257-62; (3) Finn und Hilde- 
hrand, see Bibliography of The Fight at Finnsburg; (4) Auch zum Beowulf 
(Bonn. B. xvii, pp. 143-74), Bonn, 1905 [reply to Sievers's criticisms]. 

35. Fr. Klaeber, (i) "Aus Anlass von Beowulf 2724 f.," Arch, civ 
(1900), 287-92; (2) MLN xvi (1901), 15-8 [11. 459, 423 and 1206, 847 f., 
3170, 3024 ff., 70; on normalizations]; (3) Arch, cviii (1902), 368-70 
[11. 1745 ff., 497 f.]; (4) ib. cxv (1905), 178-82; (5) "Hrothulf," MLN. xx 
(1905), 9-11 (L4- 87); (6) ""Beowulf, 62," ib. xxi (1906), 255 f.,xxii (1907), 
160 (cf. L 5. 42 & 43); (7) in a review of L 2. i±, ib. xx, 83-7; (8) "Studies 
in the Textual Interpretation of 'Beowulf,'" MPh. iii (1905/6), 235-65; 
445-65 [I. Rhetorical notes. II. Syntactical notes. III. Semasio- 
logical notes. IV. Notes on various passages]; (9) Angl. xxviii (1905), 
439-47 (cf- ib. xxix, 272); (10) ib. xxviii (1905), 448-56 [i. "Zur J>ryt$o- 
Episode" (L 4. 105). 2. "Textkritische Rettungen"]; (11) ib. xxix 
(1906), 378-82; (12) JEGPh. vi (1907), 190-96; (13) ESt. xxxix (1908), 
463-67; (14) in a review of L 2. 7. 3, ib. xxxix, 425-33; (15) JEGPh. viii 
(1909), 254-59; (16) in a review of L 2. 16, ESt. xliv (1911/12), 119-26; 
(17) Beibl. xxxi (191 1), 372-74 [11. 769 (ealuscerwen), 1129 f.j; (18) MLN. 
xxxiv (1919), 129-34. 

36. G. Sarrazin, in a review of L 2. 7. 2, 6th ed., ESt. xxviii (1900), 
408-10. [11. 2561, 3084]. 

37. A. J. Barnouw, Textkritische Untersuchungen etc. (L 6. 7. 3), p. 232 
('Stellingen'). Leiden, 1902. [11. 987 ff., 1151 f., 2524 ff.] 

38. Elizabeth M. Wright, ESt. xxx (1902), 341-43 [hrinde, 1. 1363]. 

39. Gustav Binz, in a review of L 5. 34. i, Beibl. xiv (1903), 358-60. 

40. Otto Krackow, Arch, cxi (1903), 171 f. [11. 1224, 2220]. 

41. James M. Hart, (i) MLN. xviii (1903), 117 f. [fry 5; Beanstan]; 
(2) ib. xxvii (1912), 198 [11. 168 f.]. 

42. Wilbur C. Abbott, "Hrothulf," MLN. xix (1904), 122-25 (cf. L 
4. 86). 

43. Frank E. Bryant, '^ Beozvulf 62," MLN. xix (1904), 121 f.; ib. xxi 
(1906), 143-45, ib. xxii (1907), 96; cf. replies by Fr. Klaeber (L 5. 35. 
5 and 6). 

44. Ernst A. Kock, (i) "Interpretations and Emendations ot Early 
English Texts. Ill," Angl. xxvii (1904), 218-37; (2) ib. xxviii (1905), 



VI. LANGUAGE cxlui 

140-42 [reply to Sievers's criticism, cf. L 5. 16. 8]; (3) "Interpretations 
and Emendations etc. IV," ib. xlii (191 8), 99-124 (cf. L 5. 35. 18); (4) 
"Jubilee Jaunts and Jottings: 250 Contributions to the Interpretation and 
Prosody of Old West Teutonic Alliterative Poetry." Lunds Universi- 
UtsJrsskrift, N. F. Avd. i, Bd. 14, No. 26 (1918), pp. 7-9, and passim. 
[Applies a comprehensive knowledge of style and syntax.] 

45. von Grienberger, (i) Jngl. xxvii (1904), 331 f. [1. 1107: ondicge]; 

(2) in a review of L 2. 7. 2, 7th ed., ZfoG. Ivi (1905), 744-61 [suggestive]; 

(3) Bntr. xxxvi (1910), 77-101 {notes on certain words and passages]. 
(Cf. L 5. 16. 9.) 

46. George Philip Krapp, (i) *^ Scurheard, Beowulf 1033, Andreas 1 133," 
MLN. xix (1904), 234 (cf. L 5. 25); (2) MPh. ii (1905), 405-7 [waros, 
farod]. 

47. Grace F. Swearingen, "Old Norse bauni" MLN. xx (1905), 64. 

48. L. L. Schiicking, (i) in a review of L 2. 14, Arch, cxv (1905), 417-21; 
(2) in a review of Barnouw L 6. 7. 3, GoUingische gelehrte Anzeigen, 167. 
Jahrgang (1905), Vol. ii, pp. 730-40 [instructive]; (3) in reviews of L 2. 15, 
ESt. xxxix (1908), 94-1 1 1, xlii (1910), 108-11 [scholarly comments]; 

(4) ESt xliv (1911/ 12), 155-57 [11. 106, 1 174]. And see L 6. 15; L 4. 139; 
L 4. 126. I. 

49. Chauncey B. Tinker, MLN. xxiii (1908), 239 f. [11. 166 flf., 311, 760, 
783 ff.]. 

50. John R. Clark Hall, MLN. xxv (1910), 113 f. [11. 1 142-5]. 

51. W. J. Sedgefield, MLR. v (1910), 286-88. 

52. F. A. Blackburn, "Note on Beowulf 1591-1617," MPh. ix (1912), 
555-66. [Assumes a misplacement of some lines in the MS.] 

53. R. W. Chambers, "The 'Shifted Leaf in 'Beowulf,'" MLR. x 
(1915), 37-41. [Refutes Blackburn.] 

54. L. M. Hollander, "Beowulf 33," MLN. xxxii (1917), 246 f. 

55. Alexander Green, "An Episode in Ongenpeow's Fall, 11. 2957-60," 
MLR. xii (1917), 340-43. 

56. Frank G. Hubbard, "Beowulf 1598, 1996, 2026; uses of the imper- 
sonal verb geweorPan" JEGPh. xvii (1918), 119-24. 

57. Cyril Brett, MLR. xiv (1919), 1-17. [11. 2385, 2771 ff., 2792 fF., 
2999 ff., 3066 ff., etc.] 

VI. Language 

a. Studies of Phonology and Inflexion 

1. James A. Harrison, "List of irregular (strong) verbs in Beowulf." 
Am. Jour. Phil, iv (1883), 462-77. 

2. Bernhard ten Brink, Beowulf (L 4. 18), 1888. Ch. xiv: Die Beowulf- 
handschrift und ihre Vorstufen. Cf. H. MoUer, ESt. xiii (1889) (L 4. 18), 
258-62, 314 f., and passim. 

3. Charles Davidson, "Differences between the scribes of 'Beowulf.'" 
MLN. V (1890), 43-5. Cf. Charles F. McClumpha, ih. v, 123; Chas. 
Davidson, ib. v, 189 f. 

4. Charles Davidson, "The Phonology of the stressed vowels of Beo- 
wulf." Publ. MLAss. vi (1891), 106--33. R.: G. E. Karsten, ESt. xvii 
(1892), 417-20. 

5. P. G. Thomas, "Notes on the Language of Beowulf." MLR. t 
(1906), 202-7. [Convenient summary of dialectal forms.J 



cxliv BIBLIOGRAPHY 

6. (i) Carl Richter, Chronologische Studien zur angelsdchsischen Lite" 
ratur auf Grund sprachlick-metrischer Kriterien. (St.EPh. xxxiii.) Halle 
a. S., 1910. (2) Friedrich Seiffert, Die Behandlung der Worter mit aus- 
lautenden ursprunglich silbischen Liquiden oder Nasalen und mit Kontrak- 
tionsvokalen in der Genesis A und im Beowulf. Halle Diss., 1913. — See 
also Morsbach, L 4. 143; Sarrazin, L 4. 144. 

h. Syntactical and Lexical Studies 

7. (i) A. Lichtenheld, "Das schwache Adjectiv im Angelsachslschen." 
ZfdA. xvi (1873), 325-93. [Careful investigation.] (2) Hermann 
OsthofT, Zur Geschichte des schivachen deutschen Adjectivums. Jena, 1876. 
183 pp. {Passim.) (3) A. J. Barnouvv, Textkritische Untersuchungen nach 
dem Gebrauch des bestimmten Artikels und des schwachen Adjectivs in der 
alienglischen Poesie. Leiden, 1902. 236 pp. [Serviceable, but not al- 
ways reliable.] R.: E. A. Kock, ESt. xxxii (1903), 228 f.; L. L, Schiicking, 
see L 5. 48. 2. (4) B. Delbriick, IF. xxvi (1909), 187-99. (5) George 
O. Curme, JEGPh. ix (1910), 439-82. 

8. E. Nader, (i) Zur Syntax des Beowulf (Accusativ). I. 11. Briinn 
Progr., 1879, 1880; (2) Der Genetiv im Beowulf, Briinn Progr., 1882; 
(3) Dativ und Instrumental im Beowulf, Wien Progr., 1883. R.: E. Kling- 
hardt, ESt. vii (1884), 368-70. (4) George Shipley, The Genitive Case in 
Anglo-Saxon Poetry. Johns Hopkins Diss., Baltimore, 1903. (5) Alexander 
Green, The Dative of Agency. A Chapter of Indo-European Case-Syntax. 
(Columbia Univ. Germanic Studies.) Pp. 95-102. New York, 1913. 

9. Karl Kohler, Der syntaktische Gebrauch des Infinitivs und Particips 
im '' Beowulf." Miinster Diss., 1886. 

10. (i) E. Sievers, Beitr. xii (1887), 188-200 (cf. L 4. 17). [On verbs 
of motion and of rest.] (2) Wilhelm Dening, Zur Lehre von den Ruhe- und 
Richtungskonstruktionen. Leipzig Diss., 1912. 

11. (i) E. Nader, "Tempus und Modus im Beowulf." Angl. x (1888), 
542-61; xi (1889), 444-99. (2) Cf. Berthold Delbriick, "Der germanische 
Optativ im Satzgefiige." Beitr. xxix (1904), 201-304. (3) V. E. Mourek, 
"Zur Syntax des Konjunktivs im Beowulf." Prager Deutsche Studien 
viii (1908), 121-37. 

12. (i) August Todt, "Die Wortstellung im Beowulf." Angl. xvi (1894), 
226-60. (2) John Ries, Die Wortstellung im Beozvulf. Halle a. S., 1907. 
416 pp. [Elaborate inv^estigation with a view to finding the laws of the 
Old Germanic word order.) R.: B. Delbriick, Anz. fdA. xxxi (1907/8), 
65-76; G. Binz, Beibl. xxii (191 1), 65-78. Cf. G. Hiibener, Angl. xxxix 
(1915), 277 if. [Psychological interpretation.] 

13. (i) Ernst A. Kock, The English Relative Pronouns. Lund, 1897, 
4to. 94 pp. (2) Berthold Delbriick, Abhandl. der philol.-hist. Klasse der 
Konigl. Sdchsischen Gesellschaft der fVissenschaften, Vol. xxvii, No. 19. 
Leipzig, 1909; (3) George O. Curme, JEGPh. x (191 1), 335-59, xi (1912), 
10-29, 180-204, 355-80. 

14. (i) V. E. Mourek, Zur Negation im Altgermanischen [i.e., Otfrid, 
Heliand, Beowulf]. Prag, 1903. 67 pp. (2) Richard Schuchardt, Die 
Negation im Beowulf. Berlin, 1910. 149 pp. (3) Eugen Einenkel, 
"Die englische Verbalnegation." Angl. xxxv (191 1), 187-248; 401-24. 

15. Levin Ludwig Schiicking, Die Grundzuge der Satzverkniipfung im 
Beowulf. I. Teil. (St.EPh. xv.) Halle a. S., 1904. 149 pp. [Thorough 
study.} R.: H. Grossmann, Arch, cxviii (1907), 176-79. 



VII. STYLE cxlv 

16. Fr. Klacber, "Syntactical Notes," "Semasiological Notes." MPh. 
iii (190S/6), 349-65. (Cf. L5. 35. 8.) 

17. Anton Lorz, Aktionsarten des Ferbums im Beowulf. Wiirzburg 
Diss., 1908. 

18. Reinhard Wagner, Die Syntax des Superlativs im Goiischen, Altnie- 
derdeutschen, AUhochdeutscken, friihmittellioc fide utsc ken, im Beowulf und 
in der alteren Edda. (Palaestra xci.) Berlin, 1910. 

19. Paul Griinm, Beilrdge zum Pluralgebrauch in der altenglischen 
Poesie. Halle Diss., 1912. 



20. Richard Jordan, Eigentiimlichkeiten des angliscken JVortschatzes. 
(Ang. F. xvii.) Heidelberg, 1906. 

21. Albert S. Cook, A Concordance to Beowulf. Halle a. S., 191 1. 436 
pp. R.: Fr. Klaeber, JEGPh. xi (1912), 277-79. Cf. Holder's JVort- 
schatz, hz. 12. 

22. Levin L. Schiicking, Untersuchungen zur Bedeutungslehre der angel- 
sdchsiscken Die hterspr ache. Heidelberg, 1915. 109 pp. [Searching 
analysis of a number of words.] 

See also under "Style": Krapp (L 7. 21); Merbach (L 7. 27); Mead 
(L 7. 32); Schcmann (L 7. 5); Banning (L 7. 10); Sonnefeld (L 7. 14); 
Scheinert (L 7. 22); under "Old Germanic Life": Keller (L9. 42); Stroebe 
(L 9. 45. 2); Padelford (L 9. 15). 

VII. style 

1. Jacob Grimm, in his edition of Andreas und Elene, pp. xxiv-xHv. 
Cassel, 1840. 

2. Richard Hcinzel, (i) Uber den Stil der altgermanischen Poesie 
(Quellen und Foi-schungen x). Strassburg, 1875. 54 pp. [Very sugges- 
tive essay]; (2) ia a review of Moller (L 4. 134) and of Ronning (L 4. 15), 
Anz.fdA. X (1884), 215-39; (3) in a review of ten Brink (L 4. 18), Anz.fdA. 
XV (1889), 153-82. 

3. Francis B. Gummere, The Anglo-Saxon Metaphor. Freiburg Diss. 
Halle a. S., iS'^i. [Scholarly, interesting.] 

4. Francis A. March, "The World of Beowulf." Transactions of the 
Am. Philol. Assoc, xiii (1882). Proceedings, pp. xxi-xxiii. 

5. Karl Schemann, Die Synonyma im Beowulfsliede mit Riicksicht auf 
Composition und Poetik des Gedichtes. Miinster Diss. Hagen, 1882. 

6. A. Hoffmann, "Der bildliche Ausdruck im Beowulf und in der 
Edda." ESt. vi (1883), 163-216. (Part I also published as Breslau 
Diss., 1882.) [Useful observations.] 

7. Reinhold Merbot, Asthetische Studien zur angelsdchsischen {alteng- 
lischen) Poesie. Breslau Diss., 1883. [Meagre.] 

8. Otto Hoffmann, Reimformeln im Westgermanischen. Freiburg Diss. 
Darmstadt, 1885. [Copulative formulas like ord and ecg.\ 

9. Wilhelm Bode, Die Kenningar in der angelsdchsischen Dichtung. 
Strassburg Diss. Darmstadt and Leipzig, 1886. 

10. Adolf Banning, Die epischen Formeln im Beowulf. I. Teil: Die 
verbalen Synonyma. Marburg Diss., 1886. 

11. Albert H. Tolman, "The Style of Anglo-Saxon Poetry." MLAss. 
Transactions and Proceedings iii (1887), 17-^7. (Reprinted in Tolman's 



cxlvi BIBLIOGRAPHY 

The Views about Hamlet and other Essays, pp. 337-82. Boston and New 
York, 1904.) 

12. Richard M. Meyer, Die altgermanische Poesie nach ihren formel- 
haften Elementen beschrieben. Berlin, 1889. 549 pp. [Abundance of 
material and ideas.] 

13. J. Kail, "Uber die Parallelstellen In der angelsachsischen Poesie." 
Angl. xli (1889), 21-40. (See L 4. 17.) 

14. Gottfried Sonnefeld, Siilistisches und Wortschatz ini Beowulf. 
Strassburg Diss. Wiirzburg, 1892. 

15. Bernhard ten Brink, Altenglische Literaiur in P. Grdr.^, ii^, pp. 
522-32. 1893. (L 4. 7.) [Excellent sketch.] 

16. Richard Kistenmacher, Die wbrtlichen JViederholungen im Beowulf. 
Greifswald Diss. 1898. [Cursory.] 

17. Ernst Otto, Typische Motive in dem weltlichen Epos der Angel- 
sachsen. Berlin, 1901. 99 pp. 

18. Andreas Heusler, "Der Dialog in der altgerraanischen erzahlenden 
Dichtung." Z/^^^. xlvi (1902), 189-284. [A luminous paper.] (Cf. also 
Werner Schwartzkopff, Rede und Redeszene in der deutschen Erzdhlung bis 
IFolfram von Eschenbach. (Palaestra Ixxiv.) Berlin, 1909. 148 pp.) 

19. Otto Krackow, Die N ominalcomposita als Kunstmittel im alt- 
englischen Epos. Berlin, 1903. 86 pp. 

20. Bruno Haeuschkel, Die Technik der Erzdhlung im Beozvulfliede. 
Breslau Diss., 1904. [Serviceable survey.] 

21. George Philip Krapp, "The parenthetic exclamation in Old Eng- 
lish Poetry." MEN. xx (1905), 33-7. 

22. Moritz Scheinert, "Die Adjectiva im Beowulfepos als Darstellungs- 
mittel." Beitr. xxx (1905), 345-430. 

23. Fr. Klaeber, "Rhetorical Notes." MPh. iii (1905/6), 237-49. 
(L5.35.8.) 

24. Walther Paetzel, Die Variationen in der altgermanischen Allitera- 
iionspoesie. (Palaestra xlviii.) Berlin, 1913. 216 pp. (The first part 
issued as Berlin Diss., 1905.) [Attempts a more precise definition and 
grouping of variations.] R.: J. Franck, Anz.fdA. xxxvii (1914), 6-14. 
(Cf. Krauel, L 8. 25.) _ 

25. James Walter Rankin, "A Study of the Kennings in Anglo-Saxon 
Poetry." JEGPh. viii (1909), 357-422, ix (1910), 49-84. [Traces the 
kennings back to their (Christian) Latin sources.] 



26. Sidney Lanier, Shakspere and his Forerunners. Vol. i, ch. ill: "Na- 
ture in early English and in Shakspere: 'Beowulf and 'Midsummer 
Night's Dream.'" New York, [printed:] 1902. (S. Lanier died in 1881.) 

27. Hans Merbach, Das Meer in der Dichtung der Angelsachsen. 
Breslau Diss., 1884. 

28. Otto Liining, Die Natur in der altgermanischen und mittelhoch- 
deutschen Epik. Zurich, 1889. 314 pp. 

29. Edmund Erlemann, Das landschaftliche Auge der angelsachsischen 
Dichter. Berlin Diss., 1902. [Incomplete.] 

30. Frederic W. Moorman, The Interpretation of Nature in English 
Poetry from Beowulf to Shakespeare, ch. i. (Quellen und Forschungen xcv.) 
Strassburg, 1905. 

31. Elizabeth Deering Hanscom, "The Feeling for Nature in Old 
English Poetry." JEGPh. v (1905), 439-63. 



VIII. VERSIFICATION cxlvii 

32. William E. Mead, "Color in Old English Poetry." Publ. ML Ass. 
xiv (1899), 169-206. 

33. J. E. Willms, Untersuchung uber den Gebrauch der Farbenbezeich- 
niingfn in der Poesie Altenglands. Miinster Diss., 1902. [Covers the 
OE. and ME. periods.] 

Supplementary: 

34. Eduard Sievers, Edition of the Heliand, pp. 389-495: Formelver- 
zeichnis. Halle, 1878. [Valuable collection including numerous OE. 
parallels.] 

35. F. Schulz, Die Sprachformen des Hildebrands-Liedes im Beowulf. 
Konigsberg Progr., 1882. [Lexical and phraseological parallels.] 

36. R. Heinzel, "Beschreibung der island. Saga." Sitzungsberichte 
der philos.-histor. Classe der Kaiserl. Akademie der JVissenschaften, xcvii, 
107-308. Wien, 1881. 

37. Georg Radke, Die epische Formel im Nibelungenliede. Kiel Diss., 
1890. 

And see R. Koegel (L 4. 8), Vol. i*, pp. 333-4© [excellent sketch]. 
Vol. ib, pp. 27 ff., 88 ff., 335 ff- 

VIII. Versification 

1. Hermann Schubert, De Anglo-Saxonum arte metrica. Berlin Diss., 
1870. 

2. Max Rieger, "Die alt- und angelsachsische Verskunst." ZfdPh. vii 
(1876), 1-64. (Also printed separately.) [Still of considerable value.] 

3. Eduard Sievers, "Zur Rhythmik des germanischen Alliterations- 
verses." Beitr. X (1885), 209-314 (220-314: "Die Metrik des Beowulf"); 
45i~545' Anastatic reprint. New York, 1909. [Masterly presentation 
oJF Slevers's system of types; of fundamental importance.] Also Beitr. 
xii (1887), 454-82: "Der angelsachsische Schwellvers." 

4. Eduard Sievers, Altgermanische Metrik. Halle, 1893. 252 pp. 
[Has been largely regarded as standard.] (An abridged version in 
P.Grdr., ii^ (1893), pp. 861-97; 2d ed., ii^ (1905), pp. 1-38 (under the super- 
vision of F. Kauffmann and H. Gering).) 

5. James W. Bright, An Anglo-Saxon Reader. Appendix II (pp. 229- 
40): "Anglo-Saxon Versification." New York, 1891; 4th ed., 1917. 
[Admirable, condensed account of Sievers's system.] 

6. Karl Fuhr, Die Metrik des westgermanischen Allitterationsverses. 
Sein Verhdltnis zu Otfried, den Nibelungen, der Gudrun etc. Marburg, 
1892. 147 pp. ^ 

7. Bernhard ten Brink, Altenglische Literatur (L 4. 7) in P.Grdr.^ ii* 
(1893), pp. 515-22. 

8. H. Frank Heath, "The Old English Alliterative Line." Transac- 
tions of the Philological Society, 1 891- 1894, pp. 375-95. London, 1894. 
[Presentation of ten Brink's views; on the construction of the expanded 
line.] 

9. Max Kaluza, Der altenglische Vers: eine metrische Untersuchung. 
(i) /. Teil: Kritik der bisherigen Theorien. [Attempts to reconcile the 
four-accent theory with Sievers's types.] (2) //. Teil: Die Metrik des 
Bcowulfiiedes. [Including a scansion of the first 1000 lines.] Berlin, 
1894. 96 -\- 102 pp. Cf. R. Fischer (in a review of F. Graz, Die Metrik 
der sog. Cadmonschen Dichtungen), Anz.fdA. xxiii (1897), 40-54. [Criti- 



cxlviii BIBLIOGRAPHY 

cism of Kaluza's system, and suggestions as to the psychological function 
of the OE. rhythm.] (3) Max Kaluza, Englische Metrik in historischer 
Entwicklung dargestellt. Berlin, 1909. 384 pp. (A practical handbook; 
contains a clear, concise survey of existing theories.] English translation 
by A. C. Dunstan: A Short History of Ejiglish Versification. New York, 

10. Edwin B. Setzler, On Anglo-Saxon Versification from the standpoint 
of Modern-English Versification. (University of Virginia Studies in 
Teutonic Languages, No. v.) Baltimore, 1904. [Exposition of Sievers's 
system, for students.] 

1 1. J. Schipper, (i) Grundriss der englischen Metrik. Wien and Leipzig, 
1895. (2) English translation: A History of English Versification. Ox- 
ford, 1910. 390 pp. (An older handbook by J. Schipper: Altenglische 
Metrik. Bonn, 1881. [OE. and ME. versification.] 

12. MoritzTrautmann, (i) "Zur Kenntnis des altgermanischen Verses, 
vornehmlich des altenglischen." Beibl. v (1894/5), 87-96; (2)^ Die 
neuste Beowulfausgabe und die altenglische Verslehre (Bonn. B. xvii, pp. 
175-91). Bonn, 1905; (3) Verhandlungen der 50. Versammlung deutscher 
Philologen und Schulmdnner (Graz, 1909), pp. 15-19. Leipzig, 1910; 
(4) ESt. xliv (1912), 303-42; cf. also L 3. 44. (5) Cf. Theodor Schmitz, 
"Die Sechstakter in der altenglischen Dichtung," Angl. xxxiii (1910), 
1-76, 172-218. [Study of the expanded lines on the basis of Traut- 
mann's theory.] 

13. For other treatises setting forth views dissenting from Sievers 
(such as those of Moller, Hirt, Heusler, Franck), see references in Sievers 
(L 8.4), Schipper (L 8. ii), Kaluza (L 8.9.3), Brandl's bibliography 
(L 4. 11); R. C. Boer, Studien over de Metriek van het Alliteratievers, 1916, 
cf. Frantzen, Neophilologus iii (1917), 30-35; also W. E. Leonard (L 3. 
44); a paper by John Morris, "Sidney Lanier and Anglo-Saxon Verse- 
Technic," Am. Jour. Phil, xx (1899), 435-38 [opposing the fundamen- 
tals of Sievers's system]. — See further P. Fijn van Draat, "The Cursus 
in Old English Poetry," Angl. xxxviii (1914), 377-404; id., ESt. xlviii 

(1915), 394-428. . ^ , . , ^ , . , 

Cf. also Franz Saran s summary m Ergebnisse und Fortschntte der ger- 
manistischen Wissenschaft im letzten Vierteljahrhundert ed. by R. Bethge 
(1902), pp. 158-70. — Ernst Martin, Der Versbau des Heliand und der 
altsdchsischen Genesis. (Quellen und Forschungen c.) Strassburg, 1907. 

Studies of special features: 

14. F. Kluge, "Zur Geschichte des Reimes im Altgermanischen." 
Beitr. ix (1884), 422-50. 

15. John Lawrence, Chapters on Alliterative Verse. London Diss., 
1893. [E.g., crossed alliteration, vowel alliteration.] 

16. O. Brenner, "Zur Verteilung der Reimstabe in der alliterierenden 
Langzeile." Beitr. xix (1894), 462-66. 

17. James W. Bright, "Proper Names in Old English Verse." Publ. 
MLAss. xiv (1899), 347-68. 

18. Edward Schroder, " Steigerung und Haufung der AlHtteration in der 
westgermanischen Dichtung. I. Die Anwendung allitterierender Nominal- 
composita." ZfdA. xliii (1899), 361-85. 

19. Oliver F. Emerson, "Transverse AUiteration in Teutonic Poetry." 
JGPh. iii (1900), 127-37. 



IX. OLD GERMANIC LIFE cxlix 

20. Julian Huguenin, Secondary Stress in Anglo-Saxon {determined by 
metrical criteria). Johns Hopkins Diss., Baltimore, 1901. 

21. Eduard Sokoll, "Zur Tcchnik des altgermanischcn Alliterations- 
verses," in Britrdge zur neuercn Philologie, Jakob Schipper dargebracht, 
pp. 351-65. Wien and Leipzig, 1902. [Inquiry as to laws governing the 
union of rhythmical types in the full line.] 

22. M. Deutschbein, Zur Entzvicklung des englischen Alliterationsverses. 
Leipzig Habiiitationsschrift. Halle a. S., 1902. 69 pp. [Enjambement; 
statistics of the frequency of the different types. Follows the Sievers 
school.] 

23. B. Q. Morgan, "Zur Lehre von der Alliteration in der westger- 
manischen Dichtung." Beitr. xxxiii (1908), 95-181 (also Leipzig Diss., 
1907)- [Application of the theory of speech-melody ^ to the problems of 
alliteration; discussion of crossed alliteration; criteria for punctuation.] 

24. Adolf Bohlen, Zusamrneyigehorige JVortgriippen, getrennt durch 
Cdsur oder Versschluss, in der angelsdchsischen Epik. Berlin Diss., 1908. 

25. Hans Krauel, Der Haken- und Langzeilenstil im Beowulf. Got- 
tingen Diss., 1908. ['Mid-stopped' and 'end-stopped' lines; variation. 
Opposes Sievers and Deutschbein.] 

26. E. Classen, O71 Vowel Alliteration in the Old Germanic Languages. 
(University of Manchester Publ., Germanic Series, No. i.) Manchester, 
1913. 91 pp. R.: E. Noreen, IF.Anz. xxxiii (1914), 62-5; E. Brate, 
AfNF. xxxii (1915), 125-28. Cf. F. N. Scott, "Vowel Alliteration in 
MnE.," MLN. xxx (1915), 233-37. 

27. See also H. Moller, Das altenglische Volksepos i?i der urspriinglichen 
strophischen Form (L 4. 134, 2. 19). 

IX. Old Germanic Life 

1. John M. Kemble, The Saxons in England, 1849; 2d ed., 1876. 2 
vols. (Cf. L 4. 44.) 

2. Jacob Grimm, "Uber das Verbrennen der Leichen" (paper read in 
the Berlin Academy of Sciences, Nov. 29, 1849). Kleinere Schriften ii 
(Berlin, 1865), 21 1-3 13. [Famous essay.] 

3. Thomas Wright, The Celt, the Roman and the Saxon. London, 1852; 
4th ed., 1885. (Ch. xv: 'Anglo-Saxon Antiquities.') 

4. (i) Moritz Heyne, Ueber die Lage und Construction der Halle Heorot. 
Paderborn, 1864. 60 pp. — (2) K. G. Stephani, Der dlteste deutsche 
Wohnhau und seine Einrichtung. i, 388 ff. Leipzig, 1902-3. 

5. Artur Kohler, "Germanische Alterthiimer im Beowulf." Germ. 
xiii (1868), 129-58. 

6. W. Scherer, Zf'oG. xx (1869), 89 ff. (L 5. 5), passim. [Legal antiq- 
uities, etc.] 

7. Artur Kohler, "Uber den Stand berufsmassiger Sanger im natio- 
nalen Epos germanischer Volker." Germ, xv (1870), 27-50. 

8. Martin Schultze, Althcidnisches in der ags. Poesie, speciell im Beo- 
wulf sliede. Berlin, 1877. 31 pp. — On Germanic heathendom, see also 
Kemble (L 9. i). Vol. i, ch. xii; Bouterwek (L 4. 45), Introd., ch. iv; 
handbooks of mythology (L 4. 42, note). 

9. James A. Harrison, "Old Teutonic Life in Beowulf." The Overland 

1 See E. sievers, Rhythmiich-melodiiche Studien. Heidelberg, 1912. 141 pp. [Collec- 
tion of five papers.] 



cl BIBLIOGRAPHY 

Monthly iv [Second Series] (San Francisco, 1884), 14-24, 152-61. See 
also F. A. March, L 7. 4. 

10. (i) Karl von Amira, Recht, in P. Grdr. iib (1889), pp. 35-200; 2d 
ed., iii (1900), pp. 51-222; 3d ed. (separate, 1913), 302 pp. — (2) Cf. F. 
Liebermann, Die Gesetze der Angelsachsen. ii. 2 (pp. 255-758): Rechts- und 
Sachglossar. Halle a. S., 1912. 

11. Francis B. Gummere, Germanic Origins. A Study in Primitive 
Culture. New York, 1892. 490 pp. [Excellent.] 

12. J. R. Green, A Short History of the English People. Illustrated 
Edition. Ed. by Mrs. J. R. Green and Miss Kate Norgate. London 
and New York, 1893. 

13. Social England. Ed. by H. D. Traill. Vol. i, ch. ii; 2d ed., Lon- 
don and New York, 1894. Illustrated ed. by H. D. Traill and J. S. 
Mann, 1909. 

14. (i) Karl Miillenhoff, Deutsche Altertumskunde, Vol. iv. Berlin, 
1900. 751 pp. [Elaborate commentary on Tacitus' Germania.] — 
(2) Theodor Schauffler, Zeugnisse zur Germania des Tacitus aus der alinord. 
und ags. Dichtung. Ulm Progr. I. II. Ulm, 1898. 1900. 

15. Frederick Morgan Padelford, Old English Musical Terms. (Bonn. 
B. iv.) Bonn, 1899. 

16. Moriz Heyne, Funf Biicher deutscher Hausaltertiimer. 3 vols. 
Leipzig, 1899-1903. 406 + 408 -\- 373 pp. 

17. Frederic Seebohm, Tribal Custom in Anglo-Saxon Law. Ch. iii. 
London and New York, 1902. 

18. L. F. Anderson, The Anglo-Saxon Scop. '(University of Toronto 
Studies, Philological Series, No. i.) 1903. 45 pp. Cf. R. Merbot 
(L 7. 7). 

19. Laurence Marcellus Larson, The King^s Household in England 
before the Norman Conquest. University of Wisconsin Diss., 1904. 
(Bulletin of the University of Wisconsin, No. 100.) 

20. Wilhelm Pfandler, "Die Vergniigungen der Angelsachsen." Angl. 
xxix (1906), 417-526. 

21. Erich Budde, Die Bedeutung der Trinksitten in der Ktdtur der 
Angelsachsen. Jena Diss., 1906. 

22. H. Munro Chadwick, The Origin of the English Nation, 1907 
(L 4. 38), and The Heroic Age, 1912 (L 4. 22). 

23. Edmund Dale, National Life and Character in the Mirror of Early 
English Literature. Cambridge, 1907. [Collection of illustrative ma- 
terial.] 

24. Vilhelm Granbech, For Folkecet i Oldtiden: I. Lykkemand og Niding. 
Kobenhavn, 1909. 220 pp. [A psychological study of Old Germanic 
ideals; clanship, honor, duty of revenge. Decidedly original.] R.: L. M. 
Hollander, JEGPh. ix (1910), 269-78. — //. Midgard og Menneskelivet. 
III. Hellighed og Helligdom. IV. Menneskelivet og Guderne. 19 12. 
269+308+133 pp. R.: G. Neckel, ESt. xlvii (1913/14), 108-16; 
L. M. Hollander, JEGPh. xiv (1915), 124-35. 

25. Klara Stroebe, "Altgermanische Grussformen." Beitr. xxxvii 
(1911/12), 173-212. 

26. Friedrich Kauffmann, Deutsche Altertumskunde. I. Miinchen, 
1913. 4to, 508 pp. 

27. Arthur Bartels, Rechtsaltertiimer in der ags. Dichtung. Kiel Diss., 
1913. 



IX. OLD GERMANIC LIFE cli 

28. Johannes Miiller, Das Kulturbild des Beozvulfepos. (St.EPh. liii.) 
Halle a. S., 1914. 88 pp. [Claims Bcovvulfian conditions of life as Ags.] 

29. Fritz Roeder, Die Familie bei den Angelsachsen. I: Mann und Frau. 
(St.EPh. iv.) Halle a. S., 1899. 

30. Francis B. Gummere, The Sister's Son, in Jn English Mjscellany 
presented to Dr. Furnivall, pp. 133-49. Oxford, 1901. 

31. Ada Broch, Die Stellung der Frau in der ags. Poesie. Zurich Dies., 
1902. 

33. Karl Weinhold, Altnordisches Leben. Berlin, 1856. 513 pp. 
[Comprehensive account.] 

33. Oscar Montelius, (i) The Civilisation of Sweden in Heathen Times. 
Translated, from the 2d Swedish edition, by F. H. Woods. London and 
New York, 1888. 214 pp. German translation, Die Kultur Schzvedens 
in vorchristlicher Zeit, by C. Appel. Berlin, 1885. [With numerous 
illustrations; famous sketch.] (2) Kultur gesc hie hte Schzvedens von den 
dltesten Zeiten bis zum elflen Jahrhundert nach Christus. Leipzig, 1906. 
[With 540 illustrations.] 

34. Kristian Kalund, Sitte: Skandinavische Ferhdltnisse, in P. Grdr. ii^ 
(1889), pp. 308-52; 2nd ed., iii (1900), pp. 407-79 (by Valtyr Gu'Smunds- 
son & Kristian Kalund). 

35. Paul B. du Chaillu, The Viking Age. London, 1889. 2 vols. 
591 + 563 pp. [With numerous illustrations; popular.] 

36. Oliver Elton, The first nine Books of the Danish History of Saxo 
Grammaticus translated. Introduction, § 7: 'Folk-lore Index' (by F. 
York Powell). London, 1894. Cf. Corpus Poeticum Boreale (L 10. i), 
Vol. ii, pp. 685-708, Index III;. 'Subjects.' Oxford, 1883. 

37. Sophus Muller, Nordische Altertumskunde nach Funden und 
Denkmdlern aus Ddnemark und Schleswig gemeinfasslich dargestellt. 
Translated (from the Danish) by O. L. Jiriczek. 2 vols. Strassburg, 
1897, 1898. 472 + 324 pp. The Danish, version: For Oldtid, Danmarks 
Forhistoriske Archceologi, Kjabenhavn, 1897. [With numerous illustra- 
tions; admirable.] 

38. Axel Olrik, Nordisches Geisfesleben in heidnischer und friihchrist- 
licher Zeit. Translated (from the Danish) by Wilhelm Ranisch. Heidel- 
berg, 1908. 230 pp. The Danish version in the Encyclopedia Verdens- 
kulturen, Vol. iii, pp. 253-352, K0benhavn and Kristiania. [A lucid, 
popular account.] 

39. Knut Stjerna, Essays on Questions connected with the Old English 
Poem of Beowulf. Translated and edited by John R. Clark Hall. Viking 
Club Publications, Extra Series, Vol. iii. Coventry, 1912. 4to, xxxv + 
284 pp. [Archeological papers issued between 1903 and 1908 in various 
Swedish journals and special publications, i. Helmets and Swords in 
Beowulf. 2. Archaeological Notes on Beowulf. 3. Vendel and the 
Vendel Crow (L 4. 93). 4. Swedes and Geats during the Migration 
Period. 5. Scyld's Funeral Obsequies (L 4. 82). 6. The Dragon's 
Hoard in Beowulf. 7. The Double Burial in Beowulf. 8. Beowulf's 
Funeral Obsequies.] — R.: Nation xcv (New York, 1913), 386^-87^ 
(anon.); A. Mawer, MLR. viii (1913), 242 £.; Fr. Klaeber, JEGPh. xiii 
(1914), 167-73. 



clii BIBLIOGRAPHY 

40. Hans Lehmann, (i) Brilnnf^und Helm im ags. Bcowidfliede. Got- 
tingen Diss., Leipzig, 1885; (2) "Uber die Waffen im ags. Beowulfliede." 
Germ, xxxi (1886), 486-97. 

41. Richard Wegner, Die An griff szvaffen der Angelsachsen. Konigs- 
berg Diss., 1899. (Spear only.] 

43. May Lansfield Keller, The Anglo-Saxon JVeapon Names treated 
arciiaologically and etymologic ally. (Ang.F. xv.) Heidelberg, 1906. 
275 pp. 

43. Karl Pfannkuche, Der Sckild bei den Angelsachsen. Halle Diss., 
1908. 

44. Hjalmar Falk, "Altnordische Waffenkunde." Fidenskapssel- 
skapets Skrijter. II. Hist.-Filos. Klasse, 1914J No. 6, Kristiania. 410. 
211 pp. [Comprehensive study.] 

45. Cf. (i) S. A. Brooke (L 4. 6. i), ch. viii: 'Armor and War in Poetry.' 
— (2) Lilly L. Stroebe, Die altenglischen Kleidernamen. Heidelberg 
Diss., Leipzig, 1904. — (3) Knut Stjerna (L 9. 39), ch. i. 



46. George H. Boehmer, "Prehistoric Naval Architecture of the North 
of Europe." Report of the U. S. National Museum, tinder the direction of 
the Smithsonian Institution, pp. 527-647. 1891. [With numerous illus- 
trations.] 

47. Heinrich Schnepper, Die Namen der Schiffe and Schiffsieile im 
Altenglischen. Kiel Diss., 1908. Cf. Merbach, L 7. 27. 

48. Hjalmar Falk, "Altnordisches Seewesen." PForter und Sachen iv 
(1912), 1-122. 4to. 



49. (i) Reallexikon der germanischen Altertumskunde. Unter Mitwir- 
kung zahlreicher Fachgelehrten hrsg. von Johannes Hoops. Strassburg, 
191 1 ff. [Standard.] (Presumably 4 vols, have appeared so far.) 
(2) O. Schrader's excellent Reallexikon der indogermanischen Altertums- 
kunde, Strassburg, 1901 may serve as a supplement. 



50. Valuable material is found also in the translations of Beozoxdf by 
L. Simons (L 3. 31), Clark Hall (L 3. 5) [useful Index], and W. Huyshe 
(L 3.8). — Besides, studies of 'Teutonic Antiquities' in other poems 
deserve notice: A. F. C. Vilmar {Ueliand) [full of enthusiasm], C. W. Kent 
{Andreas and Elene), M. Ran {Exodus), C. Ferrell {Genesis), M. B. Price 
{'Cynewrdf'), F. Brincker {Judith); F. Tupper (Edition of Riddles, pas- 
sim); E. Lagenpusch, Das germanische Recht im Heliand, Breslau, 1894; 
O. Hartung, Die deutschen Altertiimer des Nibelungenliedes und der 
Kudrun, Cothen, 1894; H. Althof, Waltharii Poesis, Das Waltharilied 
Ekkchards I. hrsg. und erldutert, Part II: Commentary, Leipzig, 1905 
{passim, and pp. 372-416: 'Kriegsaltertiimer'). 

X. Old Norse Parallels 

I. The Elder Edda [Eddie Poems]. (9th to 13th century.) (i) Ed. by 
Sophus Bugge (Christiania, 1867); K. Hildebrand (Paderborn, 1904; re- 
edited by H. Gering, 1904, 1912); B. Sijmons (Halle, 1888-1906); F. 
Detter and R. Heinzel (Leipzig, 1903; with copious annotations); G. 
Vigfusson and F. York Powell, Corpus Poeticum Boreale, Vol. i (Oxford, 



X. OLD NORSE PARALLELS cliii 

1883; with introduction, notes, and English translation; Vol. ii; Court 
Poetry); G. Neckel (Heidelberg, 1914). — (2,) English translations by 
Vigfusson and Powell, see (i); O. Bray, London, 1908: 1. The mythologi- 
cal poems (includes ON. text). — German translations by H. Gering (Leip- 
zig, 1892; with notes); F. Genzmer, (Thule, No. i, Jena, 19 12, L Hclden- 
dichtung, with notes by A. Heusler). — (3) Glossaries by H. Gering: 
Glossar etc. (Paderborn, 4th ed., 1915), and Vollstdndiges JVorterbuch 
(Halle a. S., 1903; 1404 cols.). — (4) Eddica Minora ed. by A. Heusler and 
W. Ranisch. Dortmund, 1903. [Pp. xxi-xxvi, 21-33: Biarkamdl, i.e., 
the fragments of the Icelandic poem and Saxo's Latin version.] 

2. Snorri Sturluson (a.d. 1178-1241), [Prose] Edda. Ed. by J>orleifr 
Jonsson (Kaupmannahofn, 1875), E. Wilken (Paderborn, 1877, incom- 
plete; 2d ed., 1912-13), Finnur Jonsson (K0benhavn, 1900 [used for 
quotations in this edition]). — Important selections translated into Eng- 
lish by I, A. Blackwell (London, 1847; reprinted, with B. Thorpe's transl. 
of the Elder Edda (1866), in the Norroena Series, 1906); by A. G. Brodeur 
(American-Scandinavian Foundation, New York, 1916; more complete); 
into German, by H. Gering (in the Appendix to his translation of the 
Elder Edda). 

3. Snorri Sturluson, Heimskringla: N dregs Konunga Sqgur. Ed. by 
Finnur Jonsson. 4 vols. Kobenhavn, 1893-1901. Vol. i, pp. 9-85: 
Ynglingasaga. — English translation by William Morris and Eirikr 
Magnusson in The Saga Library, Vols, iii-vi. London, 1893-1905. Vol. 
iii, pp. 11-73: Ynglingasaga. 

4. Saxo Grammaticus (born cir. a.d. 1150), Gesta Danorum. Ed. by 
P. E. Miiller and J. M. Velschow (Vol. i. Havnise, 1839. Vol. ii [Prolego- 
mena et notae uberiores]. Havnise, 1858); by Alfred Holder (Strassburg, 
1886; used for quotations). — Translation of the first nine books into 
English by Oliver Elton (London, 1894) (L 9. 36), into German by Her- 
mann Jantzen (Berlin, 1900; with notes and index of subjects), and Paul 
Herrmann (Leipzig, 1901). (Cf. L 4. 35, 100.) 

For minor Latin chronicles see Appendix I: Par. § 8. 

5. Vqlsungasaga (cir. a.d. 1250). Ed. by S. Bugge (Christiania, 1865); 
E. Wilken (Paderborn, 1877, see L 10. 2); W. Ranisch (Berlin, 1891). 
English translation by E. Magniasson and W. Morris (London, 1870; 
reprinted and supplemented with Legends of the Wagner Trilogy, in the 
Norroena Series, 1906). German translation by A. Edzardi (Stuttgart, 
1880, and 1881). 

6. Grettis Saga Asviundarsonar (cir. a.d. 1300). Ed. by R. C. Boer 
(Altnordische Saga-Bibliothek, No. viii). Halle a. S., 1900. Chs. 64-66 
also in F. Holthausen's Altisldndisches Lesebuch, pp. 79 ff. Weimar, 1896; 
ch. 35 also in Vigfusson and Powell's Icelayidic Prose Reader, ^p. 309 ff. 
Oxford, 1879. — English translations by Eirikr Magnusson and William 
Morris (London and New York, 1900), and by George A. Hight (Every- 
man's Library, 1914). (Cf. L 4. 48, 54.) 

7. Orms pdttr Storolfssonar (early 14th century). Ed. by G. Vigfusson 
and C. R. Unger in Flateyjarhok i, 521-33. Christiania, i860. 

8. Hrolfs Saga Kraka (14th century). Ed. by Finnur Jonsson. 
Kebenhavn, 1904. (On pp. 109-63 the Bjarkarimur (15th century).) — 
German translation (with useful notes) by Paul Herrmann. Torgau 
Progr., 1905. (Cf. L 4. 65.) 



cliv BIBLIOGRAPHY 

9. Finnur Jonsson, Den Oldnorske og Oldislandske Litteraturs Historie. 
K0benhavn, 1 894-1901. — Eugen Mogk, Norivegisch-Isldndische Literatur 
in P.Grdr.^, ii^, pp. SS5-923. 1902. — Primer: W. Golther, Nordische 
Liter aturge St hie hte. I. (Sammlung Goschen, No. 254.) 1905. 



Note i. — A list of the best books in English suitable for an introduc- 
tion to the subject and its wider relations should, by all means, include 

Chad wick's Heroic Age (L 4. 22) 

Ker's Epic and Romance (L 4, 120) 

Chambers's fVidsith (L 4. 77) 

Gummere's Germanic Origins (L 9. 11). 

To these we may add the two most helpful translations, viz. those of 
Gummere and Clark Hall (Hall's prose translation). 

Of books in other languages, Brandl's Angelsdchsische Literatur (L 4. 11) 
and Olrik's Danmarks Heltedigtning (L 4. 35) — each in its own way — 
invite particular attention on the part of students. Bugge's Studien titer 
das Beowuljepos (L 4. 28, L 5. 6. 3) may serve as a model of philological 
method. 

Note 2. — Reports of the progress of Beowulf studies have appeared 
at various times. See Wiilker's Grundriss (L 4. 4); J. Earle, L 3. 4, pp. 
ix-liii; F. Dieter in Ergehnisse und Fortschritte der germanistischen Wissen- 
schaft im letzten _Vierteljahrhundert ed. by R. Bethge (1902), pp. 348-56; 
cf. A. Brandl, "IJber den gegenwartigen Stand der Beowulf-Forschung," 
Arch, cviii (1902), 152-55; R. C. Boer, L 4. 140, pp. 1-24. (Th. Kriiger, 
Zum Beowulfliede, Bromberg Progr. (1884), and Arch. Ixxi (1884), 129-52; 
C. B. Tinker, L 3. 43, passim.) 

Note 3. — For biographical accounts of some prominent Beowulf 
scholars, see Salmonsen's Kontersationsleksikon: G. J. Thorkelin (1752-" 
1829), N. F. S. Grundtvig (1783-1872); — JEGPh. vii, No. 2, pp. 105-1 14 
(E. Mogk): S. Bugge (1833-1907); — The Dictionary of National Bio- 
graphy: J. M. Kemble (1807-1857), B. Thorpe (1782-1870); — ^%- 
tneine Deutsche Biographie: C. W. M. Grein (1825-1877) (a fuller state- 
ment in Grein-Wiilker's Bibliothek der ags. Poesie iii. 2, pp. vii-xii), K. 
Miillenhoff (1818-1884), J. Zupitza (1844-1895), B. ten Brink (1841- 
1892); — Heyne's Das altdeutsche Handwerk, pp. vii-xiv (E. Schroder): 
M. Heyne (1837-1906); — G7?M. ii, 577-92 (W. Streitberg): E. Sievers 
(b. 1850). — No biography of G. Sarrazin (d. 1915) has as yet been acces- 
sible here. 



ADDENDA TO THE BIBLIOGRAPHY » 

(L I. 8.) Max Forster, "Die Beowulf-Handschrift." Berichte iiber 
die Verhandlungen der Sdchsischen Akadrmie der JVissenschafteny Vo!. 
Ixxi, No. 4. Leipzig, 1919. 89 pp. [Highly important, comprehensive 
study.] 

(L I. 9.) Stanley I. Rypins, "The Beowulf Codex." MPh. xvii (1920), 

541-47. 

(L I. 9a.) Stanley I. Rypms, "A Contribution to the Study of the 
Beowulf Codex.'' Publ. MLAss. xxxvi (1921), 167-85. Cf. Intr. xcii, n. 2. 

(L 2. 7. 3.) Beozvulf ed. by Schiicking, nth and 12th ed., 1918. 

(L 2. 7. 3.) Review of Schiicking's (lOth to 12th) edition by F. Holt- 
hausen, ZfdPh. xlviii (1919/20), 127-31. 

(L 2. 13. 2.) Reviews of Chambers's edition by L. L. Schiicking, ESt, 
Iv (1921), 88-100; O. L. Jiriczek, Die Neueren Spracken xxix (1921), 
67-9. 

(L 2. 15.) Beowulf ed. by Holthausen, 4th ed., Part I, 1914; Part H, 
1919. 5th ed., Part I, 1921. 

(L 3. 35.) The translation of Beowulf (and of Dear, Finnsburg, and 
Waldere) by W. Thomas has been published in book form. Paris, 1919. 
[An introduction (pp. i-xxxii) has been added.] 

(L 3. 41a.) Numerous passages (some iioo lines) translated into 
Italian by Federico Olivero in his Traduzioni dalla Poesia Anglo-Sassone. 
Bari, 1915. [With some notes and a brief general introduction. Con- 
tains also The Fight at Finnsburg and many other specimens of OE. 
poetry.] 

(L 3. 44. Add:) Review of W. E. Leonard's monograph by Fr. Klaeber, 
Beibl. xxxii (1921), 145-48. Cf. Leonard's supplementary study, "The 
Scansion of Middle English Alliterative V^erse," Univ. of Wisconsin 
Studies in Language and Literature, No. 1 1 (1920), 57-103. 

(L 4. 16. 3.) Review of Sarrazin's Von Kddmon bis Kynewxdf by O 
Funke, Beibl. xxxi (1920), 121-34. 

(L 4. 22a.) R. W. Chambers, Beowxdf: An Introduction to the Study of 
the Poem with a Discussion of the Stories of Off a and Finn. Cambridge, 
1921. 417 pp. [Historical elements, non-historical elements, origin of the 
poem; illustrative documents, special appendices, full bibliography, etc. 
A very important, scholarly work, indispensable to advanced students. 
Thorough discussion of problems.] 

(L 4. 31. 7.) Hans Naumann, Altnordische Namenstudien, pp. 179-82. 
Berlin, 1912, 

(L 4. 31. 8.) Erik Bjorkman, Studien iiber die Eigennamen im Beowulf. 
(St. EPh. Iviii.) Halle a. S., 1920. 122 pp. [A complete survey, of great 
value for the criticism of the legends.] 

(L 4. 35. An English version of Vol. i of Olrik's Danmarks Helte- 
digtning:) Axel Olrik, The Heroic Legends of Denmark. Translated from 
the Danish and revised in collaboration with the author by Lee M. Hol- 

1 Tue manuscript of this edition was practically finisiied and sent to the publisuers in 
July, 1918. 



clvi ADDENDA TO THE BIBLIOGRAPHY 

lander. New York, The American-Scandinavian Foundation, 1919. 
[Considerable revised, rearranged, and thus made still more helpful.] 
R.: G. T. Flom, JEGPh. xix (1920), 284-90. 

(L 4. 62b.) Frank Gaylord Mubbard, "The Plundering of the Hoard 
in Beowulf." Univ. of Wisconsin Studies in Language and Literature, No. 
II (1920), pp. 5-20. [Opposes Lawrence's interpretation of the story.] 

(L 4. 66a.) Erik Bjorkman " Beow, Beaw und Beowulf." ESt. lii 
(1918), 145-93. [On the etymology of the names Beow and Beowulf and 
the provenience of the respective legends. Cf. L 4. 82a.] 

(L 4. 66a(2).) Erik Bjorkman, " Beowulfforskning och mytologi." 
Finsk Tidskrijt for Vitterhet, Veienskap, Konst och Politik Ixxxiv (Helsing- 
fors, 1918), 250-71. 

(L 4. 66b(i).) C. W. v. Sydow, "'Grendel i anglosaxiska ortnamn." 
Nanin och Bygd, Tidskrift for Nordisk Ortnamnsforskiiing ii (1914), 160- 
64. [Grendel, an Ags. water-sprite, was identified by the poet with a 
similar figure in Irish tradition. 'Beowulf's fight with Grendel and his 
mother' based on an Irish prose tale.] Cf. id., "Irisches im Beowulf." 
Ferhandiungen der 52. Versamirdung deutscher Philologen und Schul- 
mdnner {Marburg, ioi^),pp. 177-80. Leipzig, 1914. (See Intr. xx n. 2.) 

(L. 4. 66b(2).) Erik G. T Rooth, "Der Name Grendel in der Beo- 
wulfsage." Beibl. xxviii (1917), 335-40. 

(L 4. 66b(3).) Reginald Fog, "Trolden Grendel i Bjovulf. En Hypo- 
these." Danske Studier xiv (1917), 134-40. [Considers Grendel a dis- 
ease-spreading demon; Beowulf disinfects Heorot.] 

(L 4. 66b(4).) Eugen Mogk, "Altgermanische Spukgeschichten. Zu- 
gleich ein Beitrag zur Erklarung der Grendelepisode im Beowulf." 
Neue JahrbUcher fiir das klassische Altertum etc. xliii (1919), 103-17. 
[Recognizes in the Grendel tale the type of a ghost-story (cf. Gretiissaga); 
rejects Panzer's theory.] 

(L 4. 74. 2. Add:) Erik Bjdrkman, "Zu ae. Bote, Yte, usw., dan. Jyder 
'Jiiten'." Beibl. xxviii (1917), 275-So. 

(L 4. 74. 4.) Erik Bjorkman, "Beowulf och Sveriges historia." Nor- 
disk Tidskrift for Fetenskap, Konst och Industri, 1917, 161-79. [Geatas =» 
Gauiar; Beowulf a historical person.] 

(L 4. 78a.) H. V. Clausen, " Kong Hugleik." Danske Studier xv (1918), 
137-49. [Identifies Geats and Jutes; recognizes Hygelac's name in the 
place-name HoUingsted.] 

(L 4. 78b.) Vilh. la Cour, "Lejrestudier." Danske Studier xvii (1920), 
49-67. [Lejre the ancient seat of Danish royalty. Objections answered.] 

(L 4. 78c.) Erik Bjorkman, "Zu einigen Namen im Beowulf. 3. 
Wealh)7eow." Beibl. xxx (1919), 177-80. 

(L 4. 82a(2).) Erik Bjorkman, "Bedwig in den westsachsischen 
Genealogien." Beibl. xxx (1919), 23-5. 

(L 4. 82b(i).) Kaarle ICrohn, '''Sampsa Pellervoinen < Njordr, 
Freyr?" Finnisch-Ugrische Forschungen iv (1904), 231-48. [The Fin- 
nish Sampsa compared with the Norse NJ9rNr-Freyr.] — (L 4. 82b(2).) 
M. J. Eisen. "Ober den Pekokultus bei den Setukesen," ib. vi (1906), 
104-11. [On the Finnish Pekko.] (It was Olrik (ii 250 if.) that proposed 
the conclusion: Scyld-Sceaf = Sampsa, Beow = Pekko. Cf. Intr. xxv.) 
— (L 4. 82b(3).) Wolf von Unwerth, "Fiolnir." AfNF. xxxiii (1917), 
320-35. [Connects Fiolnir with Pellon-Pecko, 'Byggvir, Beow.] 



ADDENDA TO THE B[BLIOGRAPHY clvii 

(L 4. 82c.) A. Brandl, "Die Urstammtafe! der Wcstsachsen und das 
Beowulf-Epos." Arch, cxxxvii (1918), 6-24. [Assumes influence of 
Beowulf on Ethelwerd; rejects the mythological (ritual) origin of Sccaf 
and Scyld in the sense proposed by Chadvvick; explains Sce(a)fing from 
Lat. scapha 'boat.'] 

(L 4. 88a.) Erik Bjorkman, ^^ Hadcyn und Hdkoti." ESi. liv (1920), 

(L 4. 92a.) Erik Bjorkman, "Zu einigen Namen im Beowulf, i. 
Breca. 2. Brondingas." Beibl. xxx (1919), 170-77. 

(L 4. 92b.) Alfred Anscombe, "Beowulf in High-Dutch Saga." Notes 
and Queries, August 21, 1915, pp. 133 f. [Ventures to identify Boppe uz 
Tenelant in the MHG. Biterolf with Beowulf.] 

(L 4. 92c.) Wolf von Unwerth, "Eine schwedische Heldensage als 
deutsches Volksepos." AfNF. xxxv (1919), 113-37. [Finds traces of the 
stories of HaeScyn (Herebeald) and Hygelac in the MHG. Biterolf, the 
ON. Pidrekssaga, etc.] Cf. Intr. xlii and n. i; (Addenda) L 4. 92b. 

(L 4. 94a.) Gudmund Schiitte, "Vidsid og Slsegtssagnene om Hengest 
og Angantyr." AfNF. xxxvi (1919/20), 1-32. 

(L 4. 97a.) Oscar Montelius, " Ynglingaatten." Nordisk Tidskrift for 
Fetenskap, Konst och InduHri, 1918, 213-38. 

(L 4. io6a.) Rudolf Imelmann, /"orj-fAwn^^n zur altenglisrhen Poesie, 
pp. 456-63. Berlin, 1920. [1. 1931 (perh.): Mod pryS o wag.] 

(L 4. 124. 3.) Andreas Heusler, "Heliand, Liedstil und Epenstil." 
ZfdA. Ivii (1919/20), 1-48. [Contains a lucid comment on style and 
meter of Germanic posms.] 

(I. 4. 126. 2.) Review of Sieper's monograph by L. L. Schiicking, ESt, 
li (1917), 97-115. 

(L 4. 129.) Cf. Rudolf Imelmann, op. cit., passim. 

(L 4. 146a.) Levin L. Schiicking, "Wann entstand der Beowulf.? 
Glossen, Zweifel und Fragen." Beitr. xlii (1917), 347-410. [An impor- 
tant study including a criticism of the current chronological criteria and 
an examination of the literary and cultural background of the poem. It 
is suggested that Beowulf may have been composed about the end of the 
ninth century, at the request of a Scandinavian prince reigning in the 
Danelaw territory.] 

(L 4. 146b.) F. Liebermann, "Ort und Zelt der Beowulfdichtung." 
Nachrichten von der K. Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Gottingen, philoL- 
hist. Klasse, 1920, pp. 255-76. [The epic may have been composed at the 
court of Ciil?burg, sister of King Ine of Wessex, who became queen of 
Northumbria and later presided over the monastery at Wimborne.] 

(L 4. 154.) Oliver F. Emerson, "Grendel's Motive in Attacking 
Heorot." MLR. xvi (1921), 1 13-19. [The motive of envy according to 
Christian conceptions.] 

(L 5. 26. 21.) Ferd. Holthausen, ESt. 11 (1917), 180. [1. 1141.] 

(L 5. 44. 5 and 6.) Ernst A. Kock, Angl. xliii (1919), 303-5 [11. 2030, 
2423]; Angl. xliv (1920), 98-104 [11. 24, 154 if'., 189 f., 489 f., 583, 1747, 
1820 f., 193 1 f., 2164]; ib., 246-48 [11. 123 1, 1404, 1555 f.]. 

(L 5. 44. 7.) Ernst A. Kock, Angl. xlv (1921), 105-22. [Notes on 
numerous passages.] 

(L 5. 48. 5.) L. L. Schiicking, "VViSergyld (Beowulf 2051)," ESt. liii 
(1919/20), 468-70. 



clviii ADDENDA TO THE BIBLIOGRAPHY 

(L s. 56. Add:) Cf. Fr. Klaeber, JEGPk. xviii (1919), 250 ff. 

(L 5. 58.) Samuel Moore, "Beowulf Notes," JEGPh. xviii (1919), 
205-16. [11. 489 f., 599, 1082 ff., 3005 f., 3074 f., 3123 t, etc.] 

(L 5. 59.) W. F. Bryan, "Beowulf Notes," JEGPh. xix (1920), 84 f. 
[11. 306, 534, 868.] 

(L 5. 60.) Johannes Hoops, "Das Verhiillen des Haupts bei Toten, 
ein angelsachsisch-nordischer Brauch," ESt. liv (1920), 19-23. [1. 446.] 

(L 5. 61.) J. D. Bush, MEN. xxxvi (1921), 251. [1. 1604.} 

(L 7. 25a.) Alberta J. Fortengen, De Oudgermaansche dichtertaal in 
haar ethnologisch verhand. Leiden Diss., 1915. 208 pp. [Speculations 
on the origin of kennings.j 

(L 8. 13. Add:) Wilhelm Heims, Der germamsche Allitterationsvers nnd 
seine Vorgeschichte. Mit einem Exkurs iiber den Saturnier, Munster 
Diss., 1914. 

(L 8. 13. Add:) Eduard Sievers, "Metrische Studien IV. Die alt- 
schwedischen Upplandslagh nebst Proben formverwandter germanischer 
Sagdichtung." Abhandlungen der K. Sdchsischen Gesellschaft der Wissen- 
schajten, philol.-hist. Klasse, Vol. xxxv. Leipzig, 191 8. 1919. 4to. 620 pp. 
§§ 163 ff., and passim. [Sievers's present views on certain aspects of 
metrics, speech-melody, etc.] For a practical application of his system to 
textual criticism, see E. Sievers, "Zum Widsith." Texte und Forschungen 
%xir englischen Kulturgesckickte, Festgabe jiir Felix Liebermann, pp. 1-19. 
Halle a. S., 1921. 

(L 8. 13. Add:) Cf. also J. W. Rankin, "Rhythm and rime before the 
Norman Conquest." Publ. MLAss. xxxvi (1921), 401-28. [On traces of 
popular, non-literary songs.] 

(L 8. 28.) Erich Neuner, Ober ein- und dreihebige Halbverse in der 
altenglischen alliterierende?i Poesie. Berlin Diss., 1920. 

(L 8. 28.) Review of Neuner's treatise by J. W. Bright, MLN, xxxvi 
(1921), 59-63. 

(L 8. 29.) Alfred Bognitz, Doppelt-steigende Alliterationsverse {Sievers* 
Typus B) im Angelsdchsischen. Berlin Diss., 1920. 

(L 8. 30.) A. Heusler, "Stabreim." ^.-L. iv (1919), 231-40. [On the 
origin and nature of alliteration.] 

(L 9. 28a.) G. Baldwin Brown, Saxon Art and Industry in the Pagan 
Period (= Vols. 3 and 4 of The Arts in Early England). London, 1915. 
825 pp. 

(L 9. 28b.) Gustav Neckel, "Adel und Gefolgschaft. Ein Beitrag 
zur germanischen Altertumskunde." Beitr. xli (1916), 385-436. 

(L 9. 30a.) CL Albert William Aron, "Traces of Matriarchy in Ger- 
manic Hero-Lore." Univ. of Wisconsin Studies in Language and Litera- 
ture, No. 9 (1920). 77 pp. 

(L 9. 39.) A detailed review of Knut Stjerna's Essays on Questions 
connected with the OE. Poem of Beowulf by Gudmund Schiitte, AfNF. 
xxxiii (1917), 64-96. [Discusses, e.g., (pp. 86 f.) the theory that the 
Geats may have been a Gautic colony in N.E. Jutland.] 

(L 9. 49. I.) The fourth volume of the Reallexikon der germanischen 
Altertumskunde was completed in 1919. 



ADDENDA TO THE BIBLIOGRAPHY clix 

(LF. 2. 13.) L. L. Schiicking, Kleines angels dchsisches Dichlerbuch. 
Cothen, 1919. [Contains sixteen selections, including 'The Fight at 
Finnsburg,' 'Finn Episode,' and 'Beowulf's Return.'] 

(LF. 4. 29a.) Rudolf Imelmann, Forschungen ziir altenglischen Poesie, 
Berlin, 1920, pp. 342-81. [Hengest = the historic Jutish chief; traces of 
the influence of the /Eneid; interpretational notes.] 

(LF. 4. 29b.) Nellie Slayton Aurner, " Hengest : A Study in Early Eng- 
lish Hero Legend." Univ. of Iowa Humanistic Studies^ Vol. ii, No. I. 
1921. y6 pp. (and chart). 

(LF. 4. 29c.) Ernst A. Kock, Angl xlv (1921), 125-27. [Textual notes.] 

(LF. 4. 29d.) W. j., Sedgefield, MLR, xvi (1921), 59. [Textual notes.] 



TABLE OF ABBREVIATIONS 

Note. L (Bibliographical List) signifies the Bibliography of this edi- 
tion, pp. cxxiii fF. In referring to it, the ten main divisions are denoted 
by Arabic numerals separated by a period from the given number of the 
respective title; thus L 2. 16 means W. J. Sedgefield, Beowulf. Figures 
referring to subdivisions of the numbered items and to pages of books 
and articles are preceded by additional periods; thus L 6. 12. 2. 379 
means John Ries, Die JVortstellung im Beowulf, p. 379. 

Aant. Cosijn's Aanteekeningen op den Beowulf. (L 5. 10. 3.) 

AfNF. Arkiv for Nordisk Filologi. 

Ang. F. Anglistische Forschungen hrsg. von J. Hoops. 

Angl. Anglia. 

Anz.fdA. Anzeiger fiir deutsches Altertum. 

Arch. Archiv fiir das Studium der neueren Sprachen und Literaturen. 

Arn{old). Arnold's edition. (L 2. 9.) 

Barnouw. Barnouw's Textkritische Untersuchungen etc. (L 6. 7. 3.) 

Beibl. Beiblatt zur Anglia. 

Beitr. Beitrage zur Geschichte der deutschen Sprache und Literatur. 

Binz. Binz's Zeugnisse zur germanischen Sage in England. (L 4. 3 1. i.) 

Boer. Boer, Die altenglische Heldendichtung. (L 4. 140.) 

Bonn. B. Bonner Beitrage zur Anglistik hrsg. von M. Trautmann. 

Bout. Bouterwek's paper in ZfdA. xi. (L 5. 2.) 

Brandl. Brandl's Angelsachsische Literatur. (L 4. 11.) 

B.-T. Bosworth and Toller, Anglo-Saxon Dictionary; B.-T. Suppl. 
Supplements thereto (1908, 1916). 

Bu{gge). Bugge's Studien iiber das Beowulfepos, Beitr. xii (L 4. 28, 
5.6.3); Bu.Tid. Bugge's paper in Tidskrift for Philologi etc. viii 
(L5. 6. i); Bu.Zs. Bugge's paper in ZfdPh. iv (L 5. 6. 2). 

Billb. Biilbring's Altenglisches Elementarbuch. L 1902. 

Cha{mbers). Chambers's edition of Beowulf (L 2.13.2); Cha.JVid. 
Chambers's edition of WidsiS (L 4. 77). 

Chadzvick H. A. Chadwick's Heroic Age (L 4. 22); Chadwick Or. = 
Chadwick's Origin of the English Nation (L 4. 38). 

CI. Hall. Clark Hall's prose translation. (L 3. 5.) 

Cos. Fill. Cosijn's paper in Beitr. viii. (L 5. 10. 2.) 

Dial. D. English Dialect Dictionary. 

D. Lit. z. Deutsche Literaturzeitung. , 

E. Ettmiiller's edition (L 2. 18); E.Sc. his Engla and Seaxna Scopas 
etc. (L 2. 20); E.tr. his translation (L 3. 19). 

Earle. Earle's translation: Deeds of Beowulf. (L 3. 4.) 

ESt. Englische Studien. 

Germ. Germania, Vierteljahrsschrift fiir deutsche Alterthumskunde, 
1856-92. 

Gr. {Gr.^, Gr."^). Grein's editions (L 2. 5, L 2. 8); Gr. Spr. Grein's Sprach- 
schatz der angelsachsischen Dichter, 1861-64. (Re-issued by Kohler & 
Holthausen, 1912.) 



LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS clxi 

Grienb. von Grienberger's paper in ZfoG. Ivi. (L 5. 45. 2.) 

Grimm D. M. Jacob Grimm's Deutsche Mythologie. (L 4. 42.) Refer- 
ences are to the 4th edition, with the page numbers in Stallybrass' trans- 
lation added in parentheses. Grimm R. A. Jacob Grimm's Deutsche 
Rechtsalterthiimer. References arc in accordance with the pagination 
of the 1st ed. (1828), which is indicated also in the margin of the 4.th ed. 
(1899). 

GRM. Germanisch-Romanische Monatsschrift. 

Gru. Grundtvig's edition (L 2.6); Gru.tr. his translation, ist ed. 
(L 3. 27). 

Gummere. Guminere's translation (L 3. 15); Gummere G. 0. his Ger- 
manic Origins (L 9. 11). 

He{yne) (also: He.-Soc, He.-SchiL). Heyne's editions. (L 2. 7.) 

Hoid. Holder's editions. (L 2. 13.) 

Holt. Holthausen's editions. (L 2. 15.) (References are primarily to 
the 3d ed.) Holt. Zs. his paper in ZfdPh. xxxvii (L 5. 26. 17). 

Holtzm. Holtzmann's paper in Germ. viii. (L 5.4.) 

IF. Indogermanische Forschungen. 

J{E)GPh. The Journal of (English and) Germanic Philology. 

Kaliuza). Kaluza's Metrik des Beowulfliedes. (L 8. 9. 2.) 

Ke{mble). Kemble's edition (of 1835); Ke.II the second volume (of 
1837). (L2. 2.) 

Keller. Keller's Anglo-Saxon Weapon Names. (L 9. 42,) 

Ker. Ker's Epic and Romance, 1897. (L 4. 120.) 

Klu. IX. Kluge's paper in Beitr, ix (5. 15. 2.) 

Kock. Kock's paper in Angl. xxvii (L 5. 44.1); Kock^ his paper in 
Angl. xlii (_L 5. 44. 3). 

Lit.bl. Literaturblatt fiir germanische and romanische Philologie. 

Lorz. Lorz's Aktionsarten des Verbums im Beowulf. (L 6. 17.) 

MLN. Modern Language Notes. 

MLR. Modern Language Review. 

M6{ller). MoUer, Das altenglische Volksepos. (L 4. 134, 2. 19.) 

Montelius. Montelius, The Civilisation of Sweden in Heathen Times. 

(L9-33. I-) 

MPh. Modern Philology. 

Miillienhoff). Miillenhoff's Beovulf (L 4. 19); Miill. XIV his paper in 
ZfdA. xiv (see L 4. 130). 

NED. New English Dictionary. 

Olrik. Olrik's Danmarks Heltedigtning. (L 4. 35.) 

Panzer. Panzer's Studien etc. I. Beowulf. (L 4. 61.) 

P.Grdr. Grundriss der germanischen Philologie hrsg. von H. Paul. 

Publ.MLAss. Publications of the Modern Language Association of 
America. 

Rie.L. Rieger's Lesebuch (L 2. 21); Rie. V. his Alt- & angelsachsische 
Verskunst (L 8. 2);-Rie.Zs. his paper in ZfdPh. iii (L 5. 7). 

R.-L. Reallexikon der germanischen Altertumskunde. (L 9. 49.) 

Sarr{azin) St. Sarrazin's Beowulf-Studien (L 4. 16. l); Sarr. Kdd. 
Sarrazin, Von Kadmon bis Kynewulf (L 4. 16. 3). 

Schii. Schiicking's editions (L 2. 7. 3). (References are primarily to 
the loth ed.) Schii. Bd. his Untersuchungen zur Bedeutungslehre 
(L 6. 22); Schii. Sa. his Grundziige der Satzverkniipfung (L 6. 15); Schii. 
XXXIX his paper in ESt. xxxix (L 5. 48. 3). 



clxii LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS 

Sed. Sedgefield's editions (L 2. 16). (References are primarily to the 
2ded.) 

Siev. (§). Sievers's Angelsachsische Grammatik, 3d ed., 1898; also 
Cook's translation of it, 1903; Siei}. A.M. Sievers's Altgermanische 
Metrik (L 8.4); Siev. R. his paper, Zur Rhythmik des germanischen 
AUiterationsverses (L 8. 3); Siev. IX, XXIX, XXXVI his papers in 
Beitr. (L 5. 16. i, 7, 9). 

S. Miiller. Sophus Miiller's Nordische Altertumskunde. (L 9. 37.) 

St.EPh. Studien zur englischen Philologie hrsg. von L. Morsbach. 

Stjer. Stjerna's Essays etc. (L 9. 39.) 

t.Br. or ten Brink, ten Brink's Beowulf. (L 4. 18.) 

Thk. Thorkelin's edition. (L 2. i.) 

Tho. Thorpe's edition. (L 2. 4.) 

Tr(autmann). Trautmann's edition (L 2. 14); Tr.^ his paper in Bonn. 
B. ii (L 5. 34. i); Tr.F. his Finn & Hildebrand (LF. 2. 10); Tr. Kyn. his 
Kynewulf, Bonn. B. i, 1898. 

Wright (§). Wright (J. & E. M.), Old English Grammar. 2d ed., 
1914. 

Wy. Wyatt's edition. (L 2. 13. i.) 

Z. or Zupitza. Zupitza's facsimile edition. (L I. 5.) 

ZfdJ. Zeitschrift fiir deutsches Altertum. 

ZfdPh. Zeitschrift fiir deutsche Philologie. 

ZfoG. Zeitschrift fiir die osterreichischen Gymnasien. 

Zfvgl. Spr. Zeitschrift fiir vergleichende Sprachforschung. 

The poems of Brun{anhurh) , Dan{iel), Ex{odus), Jud{ith), Mald(on) 
have been quoted from the editions in the Belles-Lettres Series; Andr{eas), 
Chr{ist), Fat(a) Ap{ostolorum), Rid{dles), from the editions in the Albion 
Series; other OE. poems, from the Grein-Wulker Bibliothek der angel- 
sdchsischen Poesie. (For Tupper's Riddles, see also L 9. 50.) — Hel{iand) 
has been quoted from Heyne's (4th) edition; Hildebr{andslied), from 
Braune's Althochd. Lesebuch; Nibel{ungenlied), from Lachmann's edition. 

The following abbreviations of references to this edition need to be 
mentioned. Intr. = Introduction; Lang. (§) = Introduction, VII: Lan- 
guage; — LF. = Bibliography of the Fight at Finnsburg; — Par. = Ap- 
pendix I: Parallels; Antiq. = Appendix II: Index of Antiquities; T.C. = 
Appendix III: Note on Textual Criticism; — (n.) refers to the Notes on 
the Text; thus (n.), placed after 2195, means: see note on 1. 2195; — 
Farr. = Variant Readings. 



BEOWULF 



THE TEXT 

Italics indicate alteration of words by emendation. Letters or words 
added by emendation are pjaced within square brackets. Parentheses 
are used when the conjecturally inserted letteis correspond to letters of 
the MS, which on account of its damaged condition are missing or il- 
legible and were so when theThorkelin transcripts were made. Expan- 
sion of the usual scribal contractions for /?/«'/, ~um^ etc. , is not marked. 

The apparatus of variant readings, it is believed, has been made suf- 
ficiently full, although a system of careful selection had, necessarily, to 
be applied. Indeed, the inclusion of many useless guesses would have 
served no legitimate purpose. The emendations adopted are legularly 
credited to their authors. Of other conjectures, a number of the more 
suggestive and historically interestmg ones have been added. Scholars 
who have given their support to certain readings have been frequently 
mentioned j also the expedient of the impersonal et al. has been freely 
— no doubt somewhat arbitrarily — employed. {?) after a name or a 
citation indicates that an emendation has been regarded as more or less 
doubtful by its author. In many cases it has seemed helpful to record 
the views of the four most recent editors. 4. Edd. =. Holt. ?, Schu. 1°, 
Sed.^', Cha. J j Edd. = the same editions except the one specified. — 
Edd. = (all, or most) editions, or the subsequent editions, with the ex- 
ception of those specified. In quoting the readings of various scholars 
normalization has been practised to the extent of providing the proper 
marks of quantity, etc., in every instance, 

A and B denote the two Thorkelm transcripts, see L 1.3; whenever 
they are referred to, it is understood that the MS, in its present condi- 
tion is defective. MS. Ke.y etc., means Kemble's (etc.) reading of the 
MS. The number of colons used in citing MS. readings (see, e.g., 159^) 
marks the presumable number of lost letters } in case their approximate 
number cannot be made out, dots are used In quoting the readings of 
A and B — from Zupitza's notes — the plain dots have been kept. The 
beginning of a new line in the MS, is sometimes indicated by a bar 5 
thus, 47b MS. g . . / denne. Fol. (ijo^y etc.) followed by a word (or 
part of it) signifies that a page of the MS. begins with that word, which, 
however, is very often no longer fully visible in the MS. itself. 

For other abbreviations see the Table of Abbreviations. 

Regarding the somewhat uncertain matter of punctuating, it has been 
held desirable that the punctuation, while facilitating the student's 
understanding of the text, should also, in a measure, do justice to 
the old style and sentence structure. 

The student is advised to go carefully through the Note on Textual 
Criticism (T.C.) in Appendix III, and to study the explanatory Notes 
constantly in connection with the variant readings. 



BEOWULF 

HWiET, WE GAR-DEna in geardagum, 

)7eodcyninga ]?rym gefrunon, 

hu ^a aej^elingas ellen fremedon ! 

Oft Scyld Scefing scea)?ena l^reatum, 
smonegum m^gf>um meodosetla ofteah, 

egsode eorl[asj, sy^^an merest wear's 

feasceaft funden ; he )?aES frofre gebad, 

weox under wolcnum weor^myndum )7ah, 

o^ )7aet him ^ghwylc ymbsittendra 
loofer hronrade hyran scolde, 

gomban gyidan ; )?aet waes god cyning ! 

f)^m eafera waes setter cenned 

geong in geardum, )?one God sende 

folce to frofre; fyren^earfe ongeat, 
is]>£ hie 2er drugon aldor(le)ase 

lange hwlle; him )?aes Liffrea, 

wuldres Wealdend woroldare forgeaf ; 

Beowulf waes breme — bl^d wide sprang — 

Scyldes eafera Scedelandum m. 
2oSwa sceal (geong g)uma g5de gewyrcean, 

fromum feohgiftum on faeder (bea)rme, 

I* Fol. 129^^ begins. — 4b MS. (now), AB sceapen, Wanley L 1.2 sceapena. — 
6a MS. feared ever egsode * in a 16 th century hand^ (-^O- — Schubert L 8.1.7 inserts 
[hie]. — Ke., Siev. L 4- 33- 188 /., xxix 560 ff.y 4 Pdd. eorl[as]. — 9b MS. 
para y. ; Sie'v. R. 256, L 4.33.190 cancels para ; so 4 Edd. Cf. T. C § 24. — 14^ 
ScM.«-iO (Krauel) fyrn-. — 15a MS. ^ j Holt. , Cha. paet ; Bouterivek L 4.45, Tr.y 
ScM.,Sed.y {cf. Z.,) pa. ; TM., Ke. pe. — 15b MS. aldor (:): : ase; Rask [in Gru. 
tr. 267), 3 Edd. -lease ; Holt.^t^ -leaste. — iS^ Beowulf, see 53^ Varr. — 19a 
Ke. eafera[n]; so Holt. , Schii, See note. — 20^ MS. :::::: (:)unia ; Ke. guSfruma ; 
Gr.i gleaw guma 5 Gr.^ geong guma, 50 4 Edd. — 21^ Fol. I2Q^ MS. Z. (:) : : 
rmc ; Ke. feorme j Bouterivek L 4.4S, Holt., Cha. bearme j Gr.i, Schii., Sed. aerne. 



2 BEOWULF 

)7aet hine on ylde eft gewunigen 

wilgesT);as, )7onne wig cume, 

leode gelaesten ; lofdsedum sceal 
as in m2eg)?a gehwsere man gej^ebn. 

Him ^a Scyld gewat to gescaephwile 

felahror feran on Frean wsere; 

hi hyne J7a aetbseron to brimes faro^e, 

sw^se geslj^as, swa he selfa baed, 
3o];enden wordum weold wine Scyldinga — 

leof landfruma lange ahte. 

pser set hy^e stod hringedstefna 

isig ond utfus, aej^elinges faer ; 

aledon )?a leofne );eoden, 
SSbeaga bryttan on bearm scipes, 

mserne be maeste. p^er waes madma fela 

of feorwegum fraetwa gel^ded ; 

ne hyrde ic cymlicor ceol gegyrwan 

hildew^pnum ond hea^owsedum, 
4obillum ond byrnum; him on bearme laeg 

madma maenigo, ]>2. him mid scoldon 

on flodes seht feor gewltan. 

Nalaes hi hine l^ssan lacum teodan, 

)?eodgestreonum, )7on J^a dydon, 
4-5 l^e hine aet frumsceafte for^ onsendon 

Snne ofer y^e umbprwesende. 

25* Siev. R. 485, Holt., Sckii., Sed. gehwam. Cf. T.C. § JJ. — 28b Krapp 
MP A. ii 407 warolSe {so Thk). See Angl. xxviii 455 f- — 30" Bright MLN. 
X 43 wordum geweald ; to Child ib. xxi 175 f- — 31* R"- ^^- sSi /■ lif {for 
leof). — 31b Gr.i (?),(5/cf. ix 136 f), Aant. i f. prage {for ahte) ; Klu. ix 188 
iSndagas (/or lange); Holt, [hi] ahte. — Cf. Bu. 80 ; Kock22i ff. — 33*^ isig ; 2V.i 
J27 icig or Itig {cp. icge 1107?) ' resplendent ' (?); Holt. Beibl. xiv 82 f. isig, cp. 
ON.eisz 'rush on ' ; Tr. Bonn. B. xvii I5lf isig' ready' {cp. eoset 224''' Varr.) j 
Hollander MLN. xxxii 246 f Itig 'splendid' {cp. ON. itr) ; cf. Grienb. Beitr. 
xxxvi 95. — 44b MS., Am., Tr. pon ; Thk., Edd. pon[ne]. — Jr., Holt.^ dSdon. 
Cf. Lang. %23.6. —46b Fol. ijo<^ sende. 



•BEOWULF 3 

pa gyt hie him asetton segen g(yl)clenne 

heah ofer hcafod, leton holm beran, 

geafon on garsecg ; him waes geomor sefa, 
Somurnende mod. Men ne cunnon 

secgan t5 so^e, selersden,^e, 

haele^ under heofenum, hwa ];2em hlaeste onfeng. 
I Da waes on burgum Beowulf Scyldinga, 

leof leodcyning longe J7rage 
SSfolcum gefr^ge — faeder ellor hwearf, 

aldor of earde — , o]? j^aet him eft onwoc 

heah Healfdene ; heold ]?enden lifde 

gamol ond gu^reouw glaede Scyldingas. 

f)^m feower beam for^gerimed 
60 in worold w5cun, weoroda raeswa[n], 

Heorogar ond Hro"5gar ond Halga til, 

hyrde ic ]?aet [ waes On]elan cwen, 

Hea^o-Scilfingas healsgebedda. 

pa waes Hro^gare heresped gyfen, 
65wlges weor^mynd, )7aet him his winemagas 

georne hyrdon, cS^ ]?aet seo geogo^ geweox, 

magodriht micel. Him on mod beam, 

]7aet healreced hatan wolde, 

medoaern micel men gewyrcean 

47'' MS. g . ./ denne 5 Ke. gyldenne. — 51b MS. rasdenne ; Ke. ii -rzedende {cp. 
1346). — 53'' Intr. xxvi n. 3: Beow or Beaw ; cp. iS^-. — Fuhr L 8.6.4Q, Kal. 
56 y Tr.^ 128, Tr. Beowulf Scylding 5 but see Siev. xxix 30Qff. ; T.C. ^20. — 58* 
Cr.i, etal. -reow (io Conybeare L 1.4 misread MS.) j Bu.Zs. jpj-rof; £., Grienb. 
746 -hreow ' weary ' [?] j Tr. -rouw ' weary. ' See T.C. ^ 2. — 60^ MS. raeswa (^and 
period after heoro gar) ; Ke.y et al.. Holt., Cha. r£eswa[n]. Cf. Lang. § 1Q.3. — 
62 MS. no gap; He.^ [cf. E. tr.), Gr."^ Elan cwen [Ongenpeowes waes] ; Gru. in: 
Brage og Idun iv (1841) 500 [On]elan cwen, cf. Gru. ; Bu. Tid. 42 f, Holt., Cha. 
f. ..._.. waes On]elan cwen 5 Klu. ESt. xxiil44f., etal., Schu.,Sed. [Sigeneow 
waes Saewjelan cwen, see Intr. xxxiii. Cf. E., Tr. Beibl. x 26 1 ^ Tr., Holt, ii 105 ; 
Belden MLN. xxviii 14Q, xxxiii 123 f (Yrse, cf. Intr. xxxiv n. i.) See note. 
— 68a Rask L 2.23, et al. paet [he]. See Lang. § 25.4. — 69 Fol. 130^ medo. 
Schonbach Ati'z.fdA. Hi 42 mareyor micel {cf. E.); Harrison- 6nar[)* L 2. 10 micle 
ma, Tr. micel, ma, Bright L 5.31.2 micle mare [Holt, ii 106 merre) gewyrcean. 



4 BEOWULF 

7o)?on[n]e yldo beam ^fre gefrunon, 

ond |72er on innan call gedselan 

geongum ond ealdum, swylc him God sealde, 

buton folcscare ond feorum gumena. 

Da ic wide gefraegn weorc gebannan 
75manigre m^g)7e geond ];isne middangeard, 

folcstede fraetwan. Him on fyrste gelomp 

sedre mid yldum, . ];aet hit wear^ ealgearo, 

healaerna m^st ; scop him Heort naman 

se )?e his wordes geweald wide haefde. 
80 He beot ne aleh, beagas d^lde, ^ - 

sine set symle. Sele hlifade 

heah ond horngeap ; hea^owylma bad, 

la^an liges ; ne waes hit lenge ]?a gen, 

];aet se ^cghete a)7umsw^oran 
Ssaefter waelniSe waecnan scolde. 
Da se ellengjest earfo"SlTce 

}>rage ge)7olode, se J>e in ]7ystrum bad, 

)7aet he dogora gehwam dream gehyrde 

hludne in healle; ]>2dr waes hearpan sweg, 
9oswutol sang scopes. Saegde se \>e cu]7e 

frumsceaft flra feorran reccan, 

cwae^ )7aet se iElmihtiga eor^an worh(te), 

wHtebeorhtne wang, swa waeter bebuge^, 

gesette sigehrej^ig sunnan ond monan 
95leoman to leohte landbuendum, 

ond gefraetwade foldan sceatas 

leomum ond leafum, llf eac gesceop 

70a MS. pone ; Gr. i, 4 Edd. l?on[n]e 5 Tr. pon {cp. 44). — 77b Ke.^ etal., Cha. 
ealgearo. 801230^ (2241^). — ^^^ MS. secg 5 Gr.i ecg-. — S4P MS. apum swerian ; 
Bu. Tid. -^5/. a)?umswerian ; Tr.i 130 -sweorum, Biti'z Beibl. xiv 359 -sweoran. — 
86a Gr.^ (^?), Rie.Zs. 383 ellorgaest, Tr.i 130^ Tr. ellorgxst. See 16 1?'^ Varr,— 
92a Fol. 132^ cwae'5. — 92b JCe. worh(te). 



k 



BEOWULF 5 

cynna gehwylcum J^ara -Se cwice hwyrfa]?. — 

Swa ^a drihtguman dreamum lifdon, 
looeadigllce, oS "Saet an ongan 

fyrene fre(m)man feond on helle ; 

waes se grimma g^st Grendel haten, 

m^re mearcstapa, se ]?e moras heold, 

fen ond faesten ; f ifelcynries card 
io5wonsslI wer' weardode hwlle, 

si]7^an him Scyppend forscrifen haefde 

in Caines cynne — ];one cwealm gewraec 

6ce Drihten, paes 'pQ he Abel sl5g ; 

ne gefeah he |;2ere f^h^e, ac he hine feor forwraec, 
iioMetod for ]?y mane m.ancynne fram. 

panon untydras ealle omyocbn, 

eotenas ond ylfe ond orcneas, 

swylce gigantas, |?a wi^ Gode wunnon 

lange j^rage ; he him ^aes lean forgeald. 
II 115 Gewat ^a neosian, sy]7^an niht becom, 

hean buses, hu hit Hring-Dene 

aefter beorj^ege gebun haefdon. 

Fand )?a -Sser inne ae)?elinga gedriht 

swefan aefter symble; sorge ne cu^on, 
i2ovvonsceaft wera. Wiht unhselo, 

grim ond grsdig, gearo sona waes, 

reoc ond re)?e, ond on raeste genam 

]?ritig l^egna ; ]7anon eft gewat 

hu^e hremig t5 ham faran, 
125 mid J>^re waelfylle wica neosan. 

loi^ Ke. fre(m)man. — loi^ Bu. ^o healle/or helle. — joj^ MS. caines altered 
yVoOT cames. (Confusion of Cain and CAam, Cf. Intr. xx n. 10.) Sie'v.Zum ags. Voca- 
lismus (iQOO) p. 7 Caines (perh. diphthong ai ?). — 113a Fol. 132^ gantas. — 1 15a 
Siev. R. 2q8 neosan. Cf. T.C. § 9. — 120^ Sie-v. ix 137, Holt, weras. — 120b 
Rie.Zs. 383 unfjelo. 



6 BEOWULF 

Da waes on uhtan mid serdaege 

Grendles gu^craeft gumum undyrne ; 

J?a waes aefter wiste wop up ahafen, 

micel morgensweg. Msere )?eoden, 
i3oae];eling iergod, unbll^e saet, 

J?olode -Sry^swy^ )7egnsorge dreah, 

sy^l^an hie ]7aes la^San last sceawedon, 

wergan gastes ; waes )7aet gewin t5 Strang, 

la^ ond longsum ! Naes hit lengra fyrst, 
135 ac ymb ane niht eft gefremede 

mor^beala mare, ond n5 mearn fore, 

f^eh^e ond fyrene ; waes to faest on )?am. 

pa waes ea^fynde ]?e him elles hw^r 

gerumlicor raeste [sohte], 
140 bed aefter burum, 'Sa him gebeacnod waes, 

gesaegd so^llce sweotolan tacne 

heal^egnes hete; heold hyne sy^f>an 

fyr ond faestor se )?^m feonde aetwand. 

Swa rlxode ond wi^ rihte wan, 
145 ana wi^ eallum, o^ J^aet Idel stod 

husa selest. Waes seo hwTl micel ; 

twelf wintra tid torn ge)7olode 

wine Scyld/n^a, weana gehwelcne, 

sidra sorga ; for^am [secgum] wearS, 
i5oylda bearnum undyrne cuS 

gyddum geomore, J?aette Grendel wan 

hwile wilS Hro)7gar, hetenl^as waeg, 

fyrene ond f^h^e fela missera, 

1 34b FoL 133^ fyrst. — 1 39a Gr.^ ge rumlicor. — 1 39b Gr.i [sohte]. — 142* E. 
tr.{?), Bu. 80, Sed. hel^egnes. — 148* MS. scyldendaj Gru.tr. 26Q Scyldinga. — 
149b Tho. {in Ke.) [sy'S'San], so Sed., Cha. ; Gr.^ [sorgcearu] ; E. [socen] ; Bu. 367 
[sarcwidum]; Tr.^ I32f. sarleo'Sum, TV. sarspellum (/or for'Sam) ; Siev. xxix 313 
for '5am [socnum] ; JEGPh. vi igjf Schii. xxxix loif.^ Schii. [secgum] j Holt.^,^ 
[sona]. 



BEOWULF 7 

singale saece ; sibbe ne wolde 
i55wi'5 manna hwone maegenes Deniga, 

feorhbealo feorran, fea )?ingian, 

ne J;2er n^enig witena wenan );orfte 

beorhtre bote to hznan folmum ; 

(ac se) seglaeca ehtende waes, 
i6odeorc deaj^scua, duguj^e ond geogo];e, 

seomade ond syrede ; sinnihte heold 

mistige moras ; men ne cunnon, 

hwyder helrunan hwyrftum scrI)?a'S. 
Swa fela fyrena feond mancynnes, 
i65atol angengea oft gefremede, 

heardra hyn^a; Heorot eardode, 

sincfage sel sweartum nihtum ; — 

n5 he )?one gifstol gretan moste, 

mal^^um for Metode, ne his myne wisse. — 
170 pact waes wr^c micel wine Scyldinga, 

modes brec^a. Monig oft gesaet 

rice to rune ; r^d eahtedon, 

hwaet swi^ferhSum selest w^re 

wi^ faergryrum to gefremmanne. 
175 HwUum hie geheton aet Z>^rgtrafum 

wIgweor)7unga, wordum b^don, 

l^aet him gastbona geoce gefremede 

wi"S J>eod)7reaum. Swylc waes );eaw hyra, 

h2e)7enra hyht ; helle gemundon 
180 in modsefan, Metod hie ne cu|?on, 

daeda Demend, ne wiston hie Drihten God, 

156b Ke. feo, so Holt., Schii., Sed. See Lang. § 15. i. — 1 57a Holt."^.^, Sed. 
witena nSnig {cf. Sie-v. R. 286). Cf. T.C. § //. — 158^ MS. banu ; Ke. banan. 
Cp. 2821^, 2q6i^. — 159!* Fol. ijjb : : : : 5 TAo. (in Ke.) atol, so Sed., Cha. ; 
Rie.Zs. 384 ac se, so Holt., Schii, — 175b MS. hraerg j Ke. hearg- ; Gru., Edd. 
haerg-. 



8 BEOWULF 

ne hie hum heofena Helm herian ne cu)7on, 
wuldres Waldend. Wa bi^ ]>xm ^e sceal 
)?urh sll^ne nl^ sawle bescufan 
185 in fyres fae)?m, frofre ne wenan, 

wihte gewendan ! Wei bi^ )?2em J^e mot 
gefter dea^daege Drihten secean 
ond to Faeder faej^mum freo^o wilnian ! 
ni Swa ^a m^elceare maga Healfdenes 
i9osingala sea^ ; ne mihte snotor haele^ 

wean onwendan; waes ]?aet gewin to swy^, 
la]; ond longsum, J^e on ^a leode becom, 
'"^ nydwracu nij^grim, nihtbealwa m^st. 

p^t fram ham gefraegn Higelaces ]?egn 
195 g5d mid Geatum, Grendles dseda ; 
se waes moncynnes maegenes strengest 
on )?^m daege )7ysses llfes, 
x]>e\e ond eacen. Het him y^lidan 
godne gegyrwan; cwae^, he gu^cyning 
zooofer swanrade secean wolde, 

mserne )?eoden, J^a him waes manna );earf. 
Done sT^faet him snotei-e ceorlas 
lythwon logon, )?eah he him leof wSre ; 
hwetton hige(r)5fne, h^l sceawedon. 
205 Haefde se goda Geata leoda 

cempan gecorone )?ara )7e he cenoste 
findan mihte ; fiftyna sum 
sundwudu sohte, secg wisade, 
lagucraeftig mon landgemyrcu. 
2ioFyrst for^ gewat ; flota waes on y^um, 
T bat under beorge. Beornas gearwe 

182a FoL 134a ne. — 186a Rie.Zs, 385 wite. {Cf. Bout. 74; Gr.^ «o«.) — 203b 
Fol. 134b peah. — 204a ^ pofne, B forne ; Rask (in Gru.tr. 270) -rofne. — 207b 
MS. .XV.— 2Ioa Gru. (?)fyrd. 



BEOWULF 9 

on stefn stigon, — streamas wundon, 
^ sund wi^ sande ; secgas baEron 

on bearm nacan beorhte fraetwe, 
2i5gu^searo geatollc ; guman ut scufon, 

weras on wilsl^ wudu|bundenne. 
5\ Gewat ]7a bfer vv^gholm winde gefysed 

flota famlheals fugle gelicost, 

o^ ]7aet ymb antid oj^res dogores 
a2owundenstefna gewaden haefde, 

J7aet 'Sa ll'Sende land gesawon, 

brimclifu blTcan, beorgas steape, 

side s^naessas ; ]?a waes sund liden, 

eoletes aet ende. panon up hraSe 
'225 Wedera leode on wang stigon, 

ssewudu ssldon, — syrcan hrysedon, 

gu^gew^do ; Gode )?ancedon 

J>aes l^e him yj^lade ea^e wurdon. 

pa of wealle geseah weard Scildinga, 
230 se ]7e holmclifu healdan scolde, 

beran ofer bolcan beorhte randas, 

fyrdsearu fuslicu ; hine fyrwyt braec 

modgehygdum, hwaet J?a men wseron. 

Gewat him );a to waro^e wicge ridan 
a35];egn Hro^gares, j^rymmum cwehte 

maegenwudu mundum, me|7elwordum fraegn : 

' Hwaet syndon ge searohaebbendra, 

byrnum werede, |?e ]?us brontne ceol 

ofer lagustr^te l^edan cwomon, 

223b Tho. sundlida, so Holt., Sed. — 224a The. ealade (y^lade ?) ; Gru. 
ealondes (?) ; ten Brink L 4.7.527 n. eodores ; Tr. eosetes ; Holt. L 5.26.IQ eares ; 
Holt.^ eoledes. See L 5- 14- — '^26*' Schlatter ESt. xxxvUi 301 n. 2 {f) hryscedon 
{cf. ib. xxxix344f')- — '2.zf' Fol. 135a pa. — Z'^z^^Siev. R. 280 (f), Holt, fuslic j 
cf. Sicv. xxix 566, 568 y I.e. § ig. 



lo BEOWULF 

24ohider ofer holmas ? [Hwaet, ic hwl]le waes 

endes^ta, ^gwearde heold, 

J;e on land Dena la^ra n^nig 

mid scipherge sce^)?an ne meahte. 

No her cu^lTcor cuman ongunnon 
245lindhaebbende, ne ge leafnesword 

gu^fremmendra gearwe ne wisson, 

maga gemedu. Naefre ic maran geseah 

eorla ofer eor)?an, 'Sonne is eower sum, 

secg on searwum ; nis j^aet seldguma, 
25oW2epnum geweor^ad, naefwe him his wlite leoge, 

anlTc ansyn. Nu ic eower sceal 

frumcyn witan, ^r ge fyr heonan 

leassceaweras on land Dena 

fur|7ur feran. Nu ge feorbuend, 
255merelI'Scnde, min[n]e gehyra^ 

anfealdne ge)7oht : ofost is selest 

to gecy^Sanne, hwanan eowre cyme syndon.' 
ilil Him se yldesta andswarode, 

werodes wisa, wordhord onleac : 
260' We synt gumcynnes Geata leode 

ond Higelaces heor^geneatas. 

Waes mm faeder folcum gecy]?ed, 

aej^ele ordfruma, Ecg)?eow haten; 

gebad wintra worn, ser he on weg hwurfe, 

240b Bu. 83 [hwile ic on wealjle ; Siev. Angl. xiv 146 [hwaet, ic hwijle, so 
Holt.^ Sed.f Cha. ; Kal. 47^ Schii. [ic hwijle ; TrA 140 [ic on hyljle, cf. Sie-v. xxix 
327 f. — 242 =» MS. pe 5 Thk.., Tho. ]jast ; Gru. [paet] pe. See Gloss. : pe. — 
243t> Cos. viii 572 scea'Sana ( = la'Sra). — 245^ Ke., E.Sc.y Tko., Gru., £,, 
Z. ne geleafnesword. — 249^ Cl. Hall{?), Bright MLN. xxxi 84 is for nis. 
— TM., Ke., E.Sc, Tho., He.\ E. seld (f/>. * seldom ') guma ; Gr.i seldguma.— - 
zs^o^ MS. naefre; Ke. naefne. — 252^ Fol. 135^ heonan. — 253a E.Sc, £., 
Tho., et al. lease; Holt.Zs. 113 [swa] 1. Cf. Earle 117. — 255b MS. mine 5 Ke. 
min[n]e. — 262 Tr.i 141 f. faeder [monegum] ; Tr. f. [foldan]; Holt.Zs. 113 f. [on 
foldan] J i/o/r.2, Sed. [frodjf.} Holt.^ f. folcum [feor]. See T.C. § 17. 



BEOWULF 1 1 

265gamol of geardum ; hine gearwe geman 

witena welhwylc wide geond eorj^an. 

We l^urh holdne hige hlaford j^Innc, 

sunu Healfdenes secean cwomon, 

leodgebyrgean ; wes ]m us larena god ! 
ayoHabba^ we to ]}xm mseran micel aerende 

Deniga fre'an ; ne sceal )?£er dyrne sum 

wesan, |?aes ic wene. pu wast, gif hit is 

swa we so]?lTce secgan hyrdon, 

]?aet mid Scyldingum scea'Sona ic nat hwylc, 
275deogol d^dhata deorcum nihtum 

eawe'S )7urh egsan uncu^ne nl^, 

hyn^u ond hrafyl. Ic );aes Hro^gar maeg 

]7urh rumne sefan rsed gelseran, 

hu he frod ond god feond oferswy^e]? — 
aSogyf him edwend^n ^fre scolde 

bealuwa bisigu b5t eft cuman — , 

ond )?a cearwylmas colran wur^a]?; 

o^^e a sy)7^an earfoS]?rage, 

Jjreanyd l7ola^, )7enden 'pser wunaS 
285 on heahstede husa selest.* 

Weard ma]?elode, "S^r on wicge saet, 

ombeht unforht : 'iEghwae)7res sceal 

scearp scyldwiga gescad witan, 

worda ond worca, se J^e wel )?ence^. 
290 Ic j^aet gehyre, J^aet );is is hold weorod 

frean Scyldinga. Gewita)? for^ beran 

w^pen ond gewsedu, ic eowwisige; 

swylce ic maguj^egnas mine hate 

wi^ feonda gehwone flotan eowerne, 

273b FoL 136^ secgan. — 275a Klu. ix 188 dSdhwata. — 280" -^^edwendan ; 
Bu. Tid. 2QI {cf. Gru. p. 117) edwendan = edwenden ; Hold.^^ Holt.^ Sed. edwen- 
den. — 282b Gr.^ (f), t. Br. 4Q wurSan j E. weor^an. 



12 BEOWULF 

295nTwtyrwydne nacan on sande 

arum healdan, o]? 'Saet eft byreS 

ofer lagustreamas leofne man nan 

wudu wundenhals to Wedermearce, 

godfremmendra swylcum gife];e bi^, 
3ooJ^aEt ];one hilderses hal gedlge^.' 

Gewiton him ];a feran, — flota stille bad, 

seomode on s^le sTdfae]?med scip, 

on ancre faest. Eoforllc scionon 

ofer hleorber[g]an gehroden golde, 
305 fah ond fyrheard, — ferhwearde heold 

gu])mddgum m^n. Guman onetton, 

sigon aetsomne, oj? ]?aet hy [s]ael timbred 

geatollc ond goldfah ongyton mihton ; 

|7aet waes forem^rost foldbuendum 
3ioreceda under roderum, on j^sm se rica bad; 

llxta se leoma ofer landa fela. 

Him j;a hildedeor [h]of modigra 

torht getshte, ]?aet hie him to mihton 

gegnum gangan ; gii^beorna sum 
3i5wicg gewende, word aefter cwaeS : 

' Mael is me to feran ; Faeder alwalda 

mid arstafum eowic gehealde 

si^a gesunde! Ic to ss wille, 

wis wra^ werod wearde healdan.* 

297a Fol. 136^ mas. — 299* Gru.^ et al. guSfremmendra. — 302^ MS. sole j 
E.Sc. sale. — ■ 303^ E.Sc. sclone (or scionum) ; Bu.Zs. iq6 licsclonon ; Sed. 
scionon {ivk. apn.). — 'i^o^^ MS. beran ; E.Sc. ofer hleor bSron ; .Sf ^. ofer hleopu 
beran 5 £,, Gering ZfdPh. xii 123 hleorber[g]an. — 305b Gr., et al. ferh ( = 
fearh) w. h. ; Aant. 7 (f), Lubke An%.fdA. xix 342, Tr. [cf. Tr.^ 145) faerwearde h. 
— 306" MS. gupmod grummon ; Ke., et al. guSm6d[e] grummon [from grimman 
*rage') 5 — construed iv. 305^ : Bu. 83 f. gupmodgum men • Liibke I.e. gupmo- 
degra sum ; Bright MLN. x 43 gupmod grimmon (ad-v.)^ so Sed. (grimmon, 
dp.) ; Tr.i 745, Tr. g. grimmon ; Holt.'^,^ g. gummon. — 307b MS. aeltimbred j 
Ke. a [s]sl timbred. — 312^ MS. ofj Ke. [h]of. — 3 19a Fol. 1370. wra'5. 



BEOWULF 13 

r 320 Str^t waes stanfah, stlg wisode 

gurnum aetgaedere. Gu^byrne scan 

heard hondlocen, hringlren scTr 

song in searwum, J7a hie to sele furSum 

in hyra gryregeatwum gangan cwomon. 
325Setton s^me])e side scyldas, 

rondas regnhearde wi^ j^aes recedes weal; 

bugon ])a. to bence, — byrnan hringdon, 

gucSsearo gumena ; garas stodon, 

s^manna searo samod aetgaedere, 
33o2escholt ufan grseg ; waes se Iren|7reat 

w^pnum gewurj7ad. 

pa ^Sr wlonc haele^ 

oretmecgas asfter ^/^e/um fraegn : 

' Hwanon ferigea^ ge f^ette scyldas, 

grsege syrcan, ond grimhelmas, 
335heresceafta heap? Ic eom HroSgares 

ar ond ombiht. Ne seah ic elj7eodige 

J7us manige men modigllcran. 

Wen' ic )?2et ge for wlenco, nalles for wraecsi^um, 

ac for higej^rymmum Hro^gar sohton.' 
340 Him l^a ellenrof andswarode, 

wlanc Wedera leod, word aefter spraec 

heard under helme : ' We synt Higelaces 

beodgeneatas ; Beowulf is min nama. 

Wille ic asecgan sunu Healfdenes, 
345m2erum )?eodne mm aerende, 

aldre );inum, gif he us geunnan wile, 

]7aet we hine swa godne gretan moton.* 

Wulfgar ma];elode — J?aet waes Wendla leod, 

323b Tr. fur'Sur, — 332^ MS. haelepum ; Gr. aepelum (c/>. 392). — 3390' FoL 
137^ prymmum. — 344'' Ke.y et al.^ Sed. suna. See Lang. § 18.2. 



14 BEOWULF 

waes his modsefa manegum gecy^ed, 
35owIg ond wisdom — : ' Ic J^aes wine Deniga, 

frean Scildinga frinan wille, 

beaga bryttan, swa )>u ben a eart, 

j7eoden msrne ymb j^Inne siS, 

ond J7e j;a andsware sedre gecy^an, 
355 ^e me se goda agifan ]?ence<S/ 

Hwearf j^a hraedllce ]?sr Hro^gar saet 

eald ond ^nhar mid his eorla gedriht ; 

code ellenrof, )?aet he for eaxlum gestod 

Deniga frean ; cu]7e he dugu^e J^eaw. 
36oWulfgar ma^elode to his winedrihtne : 

' Her syndon geferede, feorran cumene 

ofer geofenes begang Geata leode ; 

)7one yldestan oretmecgas 

Beowulf nemna^. Hy benan synt, 
365|?aet hie, J^eoden min, wi'5 )?e moton 

wordum wrixlan ; no ^0 him wearne geteoh 

ISlnra gegncwida, glaedman Hro^gar ! 

Hy on wiggetawum wyr^e ]?incea^ 

eorla geashtlan ; huru se aldor deah, 
370 se )?2em hea"Sorincum hider wisade.' 
VI Hro^gar maj^elode, helm Scyldinga: 

' Ic hine cu^e cnihtwesende ; 

waes his ealdfaeder Ecg]7eo haten, 

^2em t5 ham forgeaf Hrej;el Geata 
375angan dohtor; is his eafor/j nu 

heard her cumen, sohte holdne wine. 

357a MS. unharj Tr.i 147 (?), Tr., Holt., Cha. anhar. — 360^ Fol. I38<^ to. 
— 361b JClu. ix 188, Holt, feorrancumene. — 367b E.Sc, Gr.^, E. glaed man; 
Gru., Sed. glsdmod. — 368a //^.2-4, Sie-v. R. 273 f- {?)y Kal. 75, Holt., Schii., 
Sed. wiggeatwum. See T.C. §25. — 373 ^ Gr.i^ Gru., Tr., Cha, eald feder. — 
yj^ MS. eaforan; Gru.tr. 272, Ke. cafora. 



BEOWULF 15 

Donne saegdon );>aet s^lTJ^ende, 

]?a Se gifsceattas Geata fyredon 

)?yder to )7ance, J^aet he j;rltiges 
380 manna maegencraeft on his mundgripe 

heaj;orof haebbe. Hine halig God 

for arstafum us onsende, 

to West-Denum, |;aES ic wen haebbe, 

wis Grendles gryre. Ic |7^m godan sceal 
385 for his modJ7raEce madmas beodan. 

Beo ^u on ofeste, hat in gan 

seon sibbegedriht samod aetgaedere ; 

gesaga him eac wordum, )?aet hie sint wilcuman 

Deniga leodum/ [pa wi^ duru healle 
390 Wulfgar code,] word inne ahead : 

' Eow het secgan sigedrihten min, 

aldor East-Dena, J^aet he eower aE)?elu can, 

ond ge him syndon ofer s^wylmas 

heardhicgende hider wilcuman. 
395 Nu ge moton gangan in eowrum gu^^earwum, 

under heregriman Hro^gar geseon ; 

l^ta^ hildebord her onbldan, 

wudu waelsceaftas worda gefjinges.' 
Aras ])2L se rlca, ymb hine rinc manig, 
4oof'ry^lIc };egna heap ; sume J)^r bidon, 

hea^oreaf heoldon, swa him se hearda behead. 

Snyredon aetsomne — secg wisode — 

378b T/!o., Bu. 8sf., Tr. Geatum. — 379a Aant. 7 hyder. — 379b MS. 
.xxxtiges. Fol. 138^ tiges. — 386b RicV. 47 gan[gan], Sicv. R. 268/., 477 
ga[a]n. 8ee T. C. §^/. — Bright MLN x 44 hat [paet] in gae. — 387a t.Br. jj n. on 
ssl /or seon ; Bright I.e. seo. — t.Br. I.e., Holt. (cf. Beibl.x 267) sib(b)gedriht, see 
Gloss. — 389^-903' supplied by Gr.^ [4 half-lines inserted by E.Sc.) — 395*' MS. 
geata/wum ; E.Sc, et al. -getawum ; Siev. R. 246 -geatwum 5 Holt, i-^ -searwum. 
Cf. T.C. § 28, also § 23. — 397b AIS. Z. on bidman iu. ineomplete ei astir e of mi 
Thk. on bidian, Gru., -t al.. Holt., Sehii. onbidian. — 401b Fol. I3Q^ hearda. — 
402b ^B \>a. {before secg), canceled by Siev. R. 256, Holt., Sed. Cf. T.C. ^24. 



i6 BEOWULF 

under Heorotes hrof ; [heaj^orinc code,] 

heard under helme, J^aet he on heo[r]^e gestod. 
405 Beowulf ma'Selode — on him byrne scan, 

searonet seowed smi)7es or)?ancum — : 

' Waes J7u, Hro"5gar, hal ! Ic eom Higelaces 

m^g ond mago"Segn ; haebbe ic mser^a fela 

ongunnen on geogo)7e. Me wear"S Grendles ]7ing 
4ioon mlnre e)?eltyrf undyrne cuS ; 

secga^ ssell^end, J;aet ]7aes sele stande, 

reced selesta rinca gehwylcum 

idel ond unnyt, si^^an ^fenleoht 

under heofenes ha^or beholen weor|;e^. 
41 5 pa me ]7aet gelaerdon leode mine, 

l^a selestan, snotere ceorlas, 

)7eoden Hro^gar, j^aet ic J^e sohte, 

for)7an hie maegenes craeft min[n]e cu)?on ; 

selfe ofersawon, "5a ic of searwum cwom, 
420 fah from feondum, )?2er ic fife geband, 

y^de eotena cyn, ond on y^um slog 

niceras nihtes, nearoj^earfe dreah, 

wraec Wedera nl^ — wean ahsodon — , 

forgrand gramum ; ond nu wi^ Grendel sceal, 
425 wi^ )7am aglsecan ana gehegan 

"Sing wi^ )7yrse. Ic ];e nu "Sa, 

403b Gr.i, Edd. [hygerof code] ; E.Sc, E. [(pa) mid (his) haele'Sum ge(o)ng]. 
— 404b Tho. {in Ke.), Hoitzm. 4Q0, Holt., Sed. heo[r]'Se ; Bu. 86 hleo-Se (' hearing 
distance' ?). — 407^ MS., Hold.^, Tr.,4 Edd. wss; Ke., eta/, wes. Cf. Lang, 

I 7. J. — 411b MS. \)xs, so Cha.; Thk., Ke., 3 Edd. pes. Cf. Lang. §7./. — 

414a Af5. hador; Gr.i, Holt., Schu. ha'Sor. Cf. also Sed. MLR. v 286 & Ed., note. 

— 418b MS. mine; Gr.^ mm[n]e. Cp. 255^- — 419'' Gr.^ (?), Bu. 368 on {for 

of). _ 420b Gr.^ fifel or fifle (?) ; Bu. 367 [on] fifelgeban ( = -geofon), t.Br. 

SO fifelgeban (and 4.21^ him for cyn) ; L. Hall L 3.13 fifelgeband, jTr.i j^O, Tr. 

fifla gebann (' levy ' ?). — 42.3* Fol. I3Q^ wedra A, .edera (altered to wedera iv. 

another ink) B. Cf. Lang. § i8.I0n.i Intr. xcii. — 424b Ke. U, E.Sc.y £., 

Kriiger Beitr. ix 57 1 Grendle. See Lang. § 25.6. 



BEOWULF 17 

brego Beorht-Dena, biddan vville, 

eodor Scyldinga, anre bene, 

J^aet ^ii me ne forwyrne, wigendra hleo, 
43ofreowine folca, nu ic ]?us feorran com, 

)7aet ic mote ana [ond] minra eorla gedryht, 

pes hearda heap, Heorot f^lsian. 

Haebbe ic eac geahsod, )?aet se ^glSca 

for his wonhydum w^pna ne recceS ; 
435 ic ]?aet );onne forhicge, swa me Higelac sle, 

min mondrihten modes bll^e, 

J7aEt ic sweord here o)7^e sidne scyld, 

geolorand to gu]7e, ac ic mid grape sceal 

fon wi^ feonde ond ymb feorh sacan, 
44olaS wi^ laj^um ; 'Ssr gelyfan sceal 

Dryhtnes dome se |?e hine deaS nime^. 

Wen' ic );aet he wille, gif he wealdan mot, 

in J;^m gu^sele Geotena leode 

etan unforhte, swa he oft dyde, 
[ 445 maegenhre^ manna. Na J?u mlnne {^earft 

hafalan hydan, ac he me habban wile 

d[r]eore fahne, gif mec dea^ nime<S ; 

byre^ blodig wael, byrgean J>ence^, 

ete"8 angenga unmurnllce, 
45omearca'5 morhopu ; n5 ^u ymb mines ne ];earft 

llces feorme leng sorgian. 

Onsend Higelace, gif mec hild nime, 

beaduscruda betst, J^aet mine breost wereS, 

430* E.Sc, Tho.y E.y Arn. freawine. — 431^-32^ Ke. it, Gr.^^ 4 Edd. [ond] 
{transposing it from before fes) ; MS. *| pes; The. [mid] m. e. g. — 43 5^ ^7^^;. 
R. 237 si. Cf. T.C. § /. — 443b MS. geo/tena; Holt. Geotna ; C/ia. Geo- 
tena; Gr.^y Sed. Geatena ; Rie.Zs. 400 f., Schii. Geata, Cf. Lang. ^16.2. ■ 

444b Fo/. 140^ oft. — 445* Edd. maegen HreSmanna ; Tr. maegenpry-S manna j 
Schii. xxxix 102, Schii., Holt. maegenhreS manna. — 447* MS. deore: Gru, tr. 273 
Ke. a d[r]eore. 



1 8 BEOWULF 

hraegla selest; j^aet is H radian laf, 
455 Welandes geweorc. G^'S a wyrd swa hio see! !* 
VII Hr6<Sgar ma);elode, helm Scyldinga : 

' For [g]ewy[r]htum )?u, wine mln Beowulf, 

ond for arstafum usic sohtest. 

Gesloh )?In faeder f^h^e m^ste ; 
460 wear); he Hea]?olafe to handbonan 

mid Wilfingum ; ^a hine IVedevs. cyn 

for herebrogan habban ne mihte. 

panon he gesohte Su^-Dena folc 

ofer ySa gewealc, Ar-Scyldinga ; 
465 "Sa ic furjjum weold folce Dentga. 

ond on geogo^e heold ginne rice, 

hordburh haele);a ; ^a waes Heregar dead, 

mln yldra mseg unliflgende, 

beam Healfdenes; se waes betera Sonne ic ! 
47oSi^San );a f^h^e feo ]?ingode ; 

sende ic Wylfingum ofer Waeteres hrycg 

ealde madmas ; he me a)7as swor. 

Sorh is me to secg^w on sefan minum 

gumena ^ngum, hwaet me Grendel hafa^ 
475hyn^o on Heorote mid his hete];ancum, 

faerniSa gefremed; is mln fletwerod, 

wTgheap gewanod ; hie wyrd forsweop 

on Grendles gryre. God eape maeg 

454b E.Sc. {?), Miill. ZfdA.xii26o, Holt., Sed. Hre^lan. See Gloss, of Proper 
Names. — 457^ MS. fere fyhtum 5 Ke. Fore fylstum (pu, freond) j E.Sc, Tho., 
Scfiii. Fore fyhtum (pu, freond) 5 Gr.i Fore wyhtum ; Gru. For werefyhtum ; Tr,, 
Cha. For gewyrhtum ; Sed. fore wyrhtum ; Holt. For wigum. — 459a Holt., 
Schil., Sed. pin f^der gesloh. See T.C. §17. Cf. also Tr.^ 753 /._ 461b MS. 
gara; Gru., 4 Edd. Wedera. — 464b Fol. 140b scyldinga ^(^). — 465b MS. 
de/ninga (standing under scyldinga), Sckii. Deninga ; T/io.^ 3 Edd. Deniga. Cp. 
1686^ Varr. — 466b MS. gim merice 5 Schu. gimme rice; Cha. gimmerice ; Sed. 
gumena rice ; E.Sc. , {Tho.), Holt, ginne rice (jo Gen. 236). — 473a MS. secgannej 
Siev. R. 312, Holt., Schu., Sed. secgan. Cf. T.C. § 12. 



I BEOWULF 19 

]?one dolscea^an d^da getw^fan ! 
480 Ful oft gebeotedon beore druncne 

ofer ealow^ge oretmecgas, 

J>aet hie in beorsele bidan woldon 

Grendles gupe mid gryrum ecga. 

Donne waes j^eos medohcal on morgentid, 
485drihtsele dreorfah, j^onne daeg llxte, 

eal benc)?elu blode bestymed, 

heall heorudreore ; ahte ic holdra ]?y l^s, 

deorre duguSe, J7e |?a dea^ fornam. 

Site nu to symie ond onsael meoto, 
49osigehreS secgum, swa J;In sefa hwette.' 
pa waes Geatmaecgum geador aetsomne 

on beorsele bene gerymed j 

]>2er swl^ferh]7e sittan eodon, 

)7ry"<Sum dealle. pegn nytte beheold, 
495 se J?e on handa baer hroden ealowaege, 

scencte scir wered. Scop hwlium sang 

hador on Heorote. p^r waes haele^a dream, 

dugu"S unlytel Dena ond Wedera. 
VIII L/wfer-S maj^elode, Ecglafes beam, 
500 )?e aet fotum saet frean Scyldinga, 

onband beadurune — waes him Beowulfes slS, 

modges merefaran, micel aefj;unca, 

for]7on ]?e he ne uj^e, |7aet sEnig o^er man 

^fre mSrSa ];on ma middangeardes 

486a Fol. 141^ bene. — 489^-90^ MS. on sael meoto ; Ke. it on sSlum ete ; 
Tho. ons§el meodo sigehre'Serj Dietrich ZfdA.xi 41T onsSi meoto, sigehreS sec- 
gum 5 Gr.'^, {cf. Aant. ic), sigehreSsecgum j Klu. ix i8S sigehre'Segum 5 Holt.Zs. 
J 14 on sSium weota sigehre't5gum secgum ; Sc/iii. xxxix 103, Sc/iu. on sSl weota 
sigehrecS secgum; jfEGPh. vi 192, Holt, on s^el meota {imp. of metian) [Holt.: 
sighreK secgum), cf. Kock"^ 103, AILN. xxxiv 132 ; Sed.- on s^lum teo (* award') 
s. s. ; Bright MLN. xxxi 217 ff. onsSl metto s. s. — 499* MS. HVN fer'S j 
Rie.Zs. 414 Unfer^ (allit. ; confusion iv. Hun-^ see note on 4Q9ff.). — 501*' Tr.^ 
155 canceli si 5 {or: Beowan SI'S [?]). — 504^ Fol. 141^ maer'Sa A. 



20 BEOWULF 

5o5gehe^e under heofenum |j>onne he sylfa — : 

' Eart J?u se Beowulf, se );e wi^ Brecan wunne, 

on sidne s^e ymb sund flite, 

^^r git for wlence wada cunnedon 

ond for dolgiipe on deop waeter 
Sioaldrum nej^don ? Ne inc ^enig mon, 

ne leof ne la^, belean mihte 

sorhfullne sl^, p'a git on sund re^n ; 

J?aer git eagorstream earmum J^ehton, 

m^ton merestr^ta, mundum brugdon, 
5i5glidon ofer garsecg ; geofon yj^um weol, 

wintrys wylm[um]. Git on waeteres aeht 

seofon niht swuncon ; he ]?e act sunde oferflat, 

haefde mare maegen. pa hine on morgentid 

on Hea)?o-Raem^s holm Qp aetbaer; 
52o^onon he gesohte sw^sne ej^el, 

leof his leodum, lond Brondinga, 

freo"8oburh faegere, ]72er he folc ahte, 

burh ond beagas. Beot eal wiS ]?e . 

sunu Beanstanes so^e gel^ste. 
525 Donne wene ic to )?e wyrsan ge];ingea, 

^eah ]>u hea^or^sa gehw^r dohte, 

grimre gu^Se, gif ]?ii Grendles dearst 

nihtlongne fyrst nean bidan.' 

Beowulf ma)?elode, beam Ecg]?eowes : 
530' Hwaet, ])u worn fela, wine mm Uwfer^, 

505a MS. ge/hedde ; Hoh.'^ gehede. Cf. Sie-v. ZfdPh. xxi 357 ; T.C. § 16. — 
516a MS. wylm ; Tho., (Rie.Zs. 387, 404,) Sie-v. R. 271, Schii., Cha. wylm[e] j 
Mo. 131, Holt.y Sed. [purh] w. w, 5 Klu. [in Hold.'^) wylm[um] ; cp. Andr. 
451 f. — 519* MS. heajporaemes ; Mutjch Samlede Afhandlinger H {184Q—31) 37 1 y 
{cf. E.tr.)^ Mull. ZfdA. xi 287 y Holt., ScJiii., Sed. -Reamas; Gr.\ Cha. -Ramas. 
&<; Lang. %Q.i; T.C. § /(5. — 520b MS. . x- ( = ep>el). So gi3<^, 1702^. — 
523b Fol 142O' beot. — 524a Bu.Zs. iq8 (?), Kruger Beitr. ix 573 Banstanes ; 
Bu.Zs. iq8 Beahstanes (?). — 525b Ke. ii pinges (?) ; Rie. Germ, ix 303^ Rie.Zs. 
389, Sed. gepinges. — 5 30b MS. hun fer'S. See 49Q°. 



BEOWULF 21 

beore druncen ymb Brecan spruce, 

saegdest from his sl^e ! So^ ic talige, 

jjaet ic merestrengo maran ahte, 

earfe|7o on y]mm, ^onne ^nig ober man. 
535 Wit ])aEt gecwSdon cnihtwesende 

ond gebeotedon — wieron begen ]?a git 

on geogoSfeore — |;aet wit on garsecg ut 

aldrum ne^don, ond );aet geaefndon swa. 

Haefdon swurd nacod, ]?a wit on sund rebn, 
540 heard on handa ; wit unc wi"(S hronfixas 

werian j^ohton. No he wiht fram me 

flody);um feor fleotan meahte, 

hra]7or on holme, no ic fram him wolde. 

Da wit aetsomne on s^ waeron 
545 fif nihta fyrst, oj; ]7aet unc flod todraf, 

wado weallende, wedera cealdost, 

nipende niht, ond nor]?anwind 

hea^ogrim ondhwearf; hreo w^ron y]7a. 

Waes merefixa mod onhrered ; 
55o)>^r me wi^ la^um licsyrce min 

heard hondlocen helpe gefremede, 

beadohraegl broden, on breostum laeg 

golde gegyrwed. Me to grunde teah 

fah feondsca^a, faeste haefde 
555 grim on grape; hwae]?re me gyfej^e wear^, 

])aet ic aglscan orde ger^hte, 

hildebille ; hea];or^s fornam 

mihtig meredeor )7urh mine hand. 

534* He.^ Gloss. (?), Bu.Zs. igS, Tr.^ 156 eafepo. See 577. — 540^ Schu. 
Bd. 55 f. hornfiscas, cp. Andr. 370. But Epist. Alex. 310 hronfiscas. — 544a Fol, 
142^ somne AB. — 548^ MS. ^ hwearf; Gr. and hwearf {adj., cp. Finnsb. 
34) ; Tr.i 1 56 J Tr., Holt, onhwearf. — 552^ Sie>v. ix 1 38, Holt, [p^et me] on. 



22 BEOWULF 

vim Swa mec gelome la^geteonan 
56o)?reatedon J^earle. Ic him J^enode 

deoran sweorde, swa hit gedefe waes. 

Naes hie ^eere fylle gefean haefdon, 

manford^dlan, ];aet hie me ]>egon, 

symbel ymbs^ton s^grunde neah ; 
565 ac on mergenne mecum wunde 

be y^lafe uppe l^gon, 

sweo[r]dum aswefede, ]7aet sy^]7an na 

ymb brontne ford brimll^ende 

lade ne letton. Leoht eastan com, 
57obeorht beacen Godes, brimurswa];redon, 

Jjaet ic sSnasssas geseon mihte, 

windige weallas. Wyrd oft nere^ 

unfsgne eorl, j^onne his ellen deah ! 

Hwae)?ere me gesslde, )?aet ic mid sweorde ofsloh 
575niceras nigene. No ic on niht gefraegn 

under heofones hwealf heardran feohtan, 

ne on egstreamum earmran mannon ; 

hw^J^ere ic fara feng feore gedigde 

sTj^es werig. Da mec s^ oj^basr, 
sSoflod aefter faro^e on Finna land, 

w^du weallendu. No ic wiht fram pe 

swylcra searoniSa secgan hyrde, 

billa brogan. Breca nsefre git 

act hea^olace, ne gehwacj^er incer, 
585 swa deorlice d^d gefremede 

fagum sweordum — no ic J7aes [fela] gylpe — , 

565^^ Fol. 14 j'^ wunde. — ^6j^ A sweodum ; Ke. sweo[r]dum. — 574^ Rie.V. 
Q mece i^for sweorde); Holt.Zs. 114 abreat (/or ofsloh), Cf. T.C. § 2c?. — 
578a MS. hwapere; Gru. {cf. Tho.^ Gr.^) hwaepare. — 581^ MS. wudu 5 Gru.tr. 
275, Ke. a wadu. — 586b Gr.i, Sed. [fela] ; Klu. ix 188, Holt., Scku., Cha. 
[geflites]. 



BEOWULF 23 

)?eah ^u I^Tnum bro^rum to banan wurde, 

heafodm^gum; pxs )?u in helle scealt 

werhSo dreogan, );eah ])Tn wit duge. 
59oSecge ic ))e to so^e, sunu Ecglafes, 

);aet nSfre Gre[n]del swa fela gryra gefremede, 

atol ^glaEca ealdre Jjinum, 

hyiTSo on Heorote, gif ]nn hige w^re, 

sefa swa searogrim, swa ]m self talast ; 
595 ac he hafa^ onfunden, j^aet he |?a fah^e ne ];earf, 

atole ecgl^raece eower leode 

swiSe onsittan, Sige-Scyldlnga; 

nyme^ nydbade, n^negum ara^ 

leode Deniga, ac he lust wige^, 
6ooswefe^ ond sende]?, secce ne wene); 

to Gar-Denum. Ac ic him Geata sceal 

eafoS ond ellen ungeara nu, 

gu)?e gebeodan. G^p> eft se pe mot 

to medo modig, si|7]?an morgenleoht 
6o5ofer ylda beam o]7res dogores, 

sunne sweglwered su|;an seined ! ' 
pa waes on salum sinces brytta 

gamolfeax ond gu^rof ; - geoce gelyfde 

brego Beorht-Dena; gehyrde on Beowulfe 
6iofolces hyrde faestr^dne ge];oht. 

Daer waes haele];a hleahtor, hlyn swynsode, 

word w^ron wynsume. Eode Wealh|;cow for^, 

588b Fol. 143^ helle AB.— S9i''MS. gre del ; Thk. Gre[n]del. — 596^ E. eo- 
werra leoda ; Klu. {in Hold.^) eowra leoda ; 7V. ^ 157 f-, I'-i ^^^'^^ eowre leode. 
See 509^, 1124^. — 599^ Ke. ii [on] lust wTge'5 (?) ; Bu.Tid. 48 f. [on] lust 
pigeN. — 600^ Tho., Arn., B.-T. s. o. scende'5 5 Gru. (cf. Gru.tr., Ke.) svvefen 
onsendeN (see Gr. Bibl. ii p. 414., Aant. /j); E.^ Holt. L 5.26.4 swende)? {for 
-ende)}), Hot. L 5.26.6 & 8 swencep, Tr.^ 158; Tr. swelgep, Sed. servvep {cp. 161) ; 
He.-Soc.^ swefe'(S o. s. — 60 1^ Tho., Gr. Bibl. ii p. 414 (f), Holtzm. 491 cancel 
ic. — 609!^ Fol. 144^ brego AB. — 612a Kal. 56 wynsum (?)j Tr. canceU wsron. 



24 BEOWULF 

cwen Hro^gares cynna gemyndig, 

grette goldhroden guman on healle, 
6i5ond )7a freollc wif ful gesealde 

^rest East-Dena e)?elwearde, 

baed hine bll'Sne aet )7Sre beor)7ege, 

leodum leofne; he on lust gej^eah 

symbel ond seleful, sigerof kyning. 
62oYmbeodc }>a ides Helmlnga 

dugu];e ond geogo]?e d^l sghwylcne, 

sincfato sealde, o)? ]7aet s^el alamp, 

l^aet hlo Beowulfe, beaghroden cwen 

mode ge]7ungen medoful aetbaer ; 
625 grette Geata leod, Gode ]?ancode 

wTsfaest wordum ]7aES "Se hire se willa gelamp, 

);aet heo on genigne eorl gelyfde 

fyrena frofre. He )7aet ful gej?eah, 

waelreow wiga aet Wealh);eon, 
63oond ]7a gyddode gu)?e gefysed ; 

Beowulf ma]?elode, beam Ecg]?eowes : 

'Ic ])2£t hogode, ];a ic on holm gestah, 

s^bat gesset mid minra secga gedriht, 

j7aEt ic anunga eowra leoda 
635willan geworhte, o)7^e on wael crunge 

feondgrapum faest. Ic gefremman sceal 

eorlTc ellen, oJ>^e endedaeg 

on )?isse meoduhealle mlnne gebldan ! ' 

Dam wife ]?a word wel iTcodon, 
64ogilpcwide Geates ; eode goldhroden 

freolicu folccwen to hire frean sittan. 
pa waes eft swa xr inne on healle 

J^ry^word sprecen, ^eod on sslum, 

629b Fo/. 144^ aet ^B. — 643 Sed. transposes order of half-lines. But see MP A. 
Hi 240. 



BEOWULF 25 

sigefoica sweg, o); J^aet semninga 
64ssunu Healfdenes secean wolde 

Sfenraeste ; wiste J^^m ahlScan 

to ])sem heahsele hilde gej7inged, 

siS^an hie sunnan leoht geseon meahton, 

o]7^enIpende niht ofer ealle, 
65oscaduhelma gesceapu scrl^an c woman 

wan under wolcnum. Werod call aras. 

[Ge]grette ]?a guma 6]7erne, 

Hro^gar Beowulf, ond him hsl ahead, 

winaernes geweald, ond J?aet word acwze^ : 
655'N£efre ic senegum men xr alyfde, 

si]?^an ic hond ond rond hebban mihte, 

^ry)7aern Dena buton ];e nu ^a. 

Hafa nu ond geheald husa selest, 

gemyne mserj^o, maegenellen cyS, 
66owaca wi^ wra)7um ! Ne bi^ ];e wilna gad, 

gif \)u )7£et ellenweorc aldre gedigest.' 
X Da him Hr5]7gar gewat mid his haele);a gedryht, 

eodur Scyldinga ut of healle ; 

wolde wigfruma Wealhj^eo secan, 
665cwen to gebeddan. Haefde Kyningwuldor 

Grendle togeanes, swa guman gefrungon, 

seleweard aseted ; sundornytte beheold 

ymb aldor Dena, eotonweard' ahead. 

Huru Geata leod georne truwode 

648b E.Sc., Tho., 4 Edd. insert [ne] {cf. Ke. it 2T, £./r.).— 649* Ke.^ 
et a/., 4 Edd. opf?e j Gru.tr. 276^ Gru. o'5 paet. — 652* MS. grette j Gru.tr. 
276 [Gejgrette; cp. 23l6<^, 1870'^, 34'^, etc. — 653^' Gr.i heal (?) ; Cos. {in 
Hold.'^) healle. But see MPk. iii 240 {beodan used iv. tivo ividely different objects). 
— 654'* Fol. 1450. geweald. — 665b Ke. ii (f), Tho.y Sed. kyning[a] w. See also 
MPh. Hi 454. — 668b ^^. n eotnes weard abad j Tho, eoten weard ahead ; Tr.i 
7(5/, Tr. e. w. abad ; Sed. eotonweard abad ; Bin<z Beibl. xiv 360 {Lit.bl. xxxii 
55) eotenwearde bead. — 669b Sie-v. R., Holt., Schii. treowde. See T.C. § 10. So 
1093^ (-treowdon), 1533^, 1993^, 2322^, 2370^ y 2340^, 2933^- 



z6 BEOWULF 

67omodgan maegnes, Metodes hyldo. — 

Da he him of dyde isernbyrnan, 

helm of hafelan, sealde his hyrsted sweord, 

Irena cyst ombihtJ?egne, 

ond gehealdan het hildegeatwe. 
675 Gespraec );a se goda gylpworda sum, 

Beowulf Geata, jer he on bed stige : 

' No ic me an herewaesmun hnagran talige 

gu|7geweorca, J^onne Grendel hine ; 

forj^an ic hine sweorde swebban nelle, 
68oaldre beneotan, J^eah ic eal maege ; 

nat he ]?ara goda, j7aEt he me ongean sle^, 

rand geheawe, l?eah "Se he rof sie 

nI]?geweorca ; ac wit on niht sculon 

secge ofersittan, gif he gesecean dear 
685 wig ofer w^pen, ond si);"5an witig God 

on swa hwaej?ere bond halig Dryhten 

m^ercSo deme, swa him gemet ];ince.' 

Hylde hine );a hea);odeor, hleorbolster onfeng 

eorles andwlitan, ond hine ymb monig 
69osnellTc serine selereste gebeah. 

N^nig heora |;6hte, );aet he J^anon scolde 

eft eardlufan ^fre gesecean, 

folc o)?^e freoburh, ]7aer he afeded wass ; 

ac hie heefdon gefrunen, |7aEt hie 2er to fela micles 
695 in J»^m winsele waeldea'S fornam, 

Denigea leode. Ac him Dryhten forgeaf 

wigspeda gewiofu, Wedera leodum, 

673a Sie-v. R.308, Tr.,HoIt.,ScM.ySeJ.nen[n]a. See note. So 1697^ (22^9^), 
— 676a Foi. I4S^ geata. — 6771 Gru.tr. 277 -wa?s[t]mum ; Aant. jj-»KSum (?); 
Tr.-^ 162, Tr. -wSpnum. — 681 a Tho. pSre gu^e. — 684b MS. het ; Ke. he. — 
688b ATf., The, et al. hleor bolster; //e.i, 4 Edd. hleorbolster. — 694b Tho. hyra 
{for hie) (?) ; Gr.i, Gru. faette sr, Bu. 89 \>dst aer ; Klu. ix 189, Sed. hiera 
{for hie Sr). Cf. MPh. Hi 453. — 697b Fol. 14^°" wedera. 



BEOWULF 27 

j frofor ond fultum, |;aet hie feond heora 
I ^urh anes craeft ealle ofercomon, 
yooselfes mihtum. So^ is gecy];ed, 
)7aet mihtig God manna cynnes 

Iweold it;ideferh'S. 
Com on wanre niht 
scrT'San sceadugenga. Sceotend sw^efon, 

)7a )7aet hornreced healdan scoldon, 
705 ealle buton anum. paet waes yldum cu|7, 

)?aet hie ne moste, [;a Metod nolde, 

se s[c]ynsca)7a under sceadu bregdan j — 

ac he waeccende wraj^um on andan 

bad bolgenmod beadwa ge|;inges. 
XI 710 Da com of more under misthleo|;um 

Grendel gongan, Codes yrre baer ; 

mynte se mansca^a manna cynnes 

sumne besyrwan in sele \>^m hean. 

Wod under wolcnum to );aes Ipe he winreced, 
7i5goldsele gumena gearwost wisse 

fsettum fahne. Ne waes )?aet forma sI"S, 

]7aet he Hroj^gares ham gesohte; 

nsefre he on aldordagum 2er ne sifj^an 

heardran haele, heal^egnas fand ! 
,720 Com |?a to recede rinc simian 

dreamum bedseled. Duru sona onarn 

fyrbendum faest, syj:>^an he hire folmum (asthr)an ; 

702a ^B ride; Gru.tr. 2yj wide-. — 707a MS. syn ; Gr.^ s[c]in- (?), (7r.2 
s[c]yn-; %o Holt., Sc/iu., Cha. See note on 445"', T.C. % 28 n.2. — 709b Ke. ii. 
Holt, beadwe. — 718b Fo/. 146b ne ^.—719=' Sie'v. R. 275 (^), Hoit. An^l. 
xxiv 267, Tr., Sed., Cha. h^le ; Holt. Beibl. xviii 77 hilde ; &/4w. haele[-5as]; 
Holt.^ it 170, Holt.^ haele[scipes] 5 Tr.i 165 hwlle or mSle. — 719b E.Sc. (?), Gr. 
Bib!, a p. 414 (.?), E. healpegen ; Bu. 368 hel'Segn onfand. — 722^ MS. : : 
(hr)an {see Z., Cha.)-., Gru.tr. 277 (f), Rask {see Ke., Gru.), Cha. aethran j cp, 
2270^ i Z., Holt, gehran ; ScAii., Sed. hran. {Perh. onhran ?) 



28 BEOWULF 

onbr^d J>a bealohydig, ^d. (he ge)bolgen wses, 

recedes mu]7an. Ra|7e aefter J?on 
725011 fagne flor feond treddode, 

code yrremod ; him of eagum stod 

ligge gellcost leoht unf^ger. 

Geseah he in recede rinca manlge, 

swefan sibbegedriht samod aetgaedere, 
73omagorinca heap. pa his mod ahlog; 

mynte ]7aet he gedselde, ser ]7on daeg cwome, 

atol agl^ca anra gehwylces 

llf wis lice, J)a him alumpen waes 

wistfylle'wen. Ne waes ];aet wyrd J?a gen, 
735]?aet he ma moste manna cynnes 

•Sicgean ofer ])a. niht. pry'SswyS beheold 

m^eg Higelaces, hu se manscaSa 

under fsergripum gefaran wolde. 

Ne ]?aEt se agl^ca yldan ];6hte, 
'74oac he gefeng hraSe forman siSe 

sl^pendne rinc, slat unwearnum, ' 

bat banlocan, blod edrum dranc, 

synsnaedum swealh ; sona haefde 

unlyfigendes eal gefeormod, 
745 fet ond folma. ForS near aetstop, 

nam )7a mid handa hige|7ihtigne 

rinc on raeste, r^hte /5gean[es] 

feond mid folme ; he onfeng hra)?e 

inwit|;ancum ond wiS earm gesaet. 
750 Sona )7aet onfunde fyrena hyrde, 

723b MS. : : : : : bolgen ; Gru.tr. 277, Z., 4 Edd. he gebolgen ; Ke., et aL 
he abolgen. — 729^ t.Br., Holt. sibb-. See 387'^. — 739^ Gru. No par; Ho/t.Zs. 
115 No paet. But see ESt. xxxix 430. — 740^ Fol. I3i(^ feng ^B. — 747^ 
MS. on gean ; Sie-v. R. 263, 4 Edd. togeanes; Tr.i 167, Tr. [him]r. o. Cf. T.C 
§ 22. — 749a Aant. 14 inwitpanculum. (Gr.i note : inwitpanc used as adj,) 



BEOWULF 29 

Jjaet he ne mette middangeardes, 

eor|;an scea^a on elran men 

mundgripe maran ; he on mode wearS 

forht on ferh^e; no ])y Sr fram meahte. 
755 Hyge waes him hinfQs, wolde on heolster fleon, 

secan deofla gedraeg; ne waes his drohtoS ];2er 

swylce he on ealderdagum xr gemette. 

Gemunde J^a se goda, m^eg Higelaces, 

^fenspr^ce, uplang astod 
76oond him faeste wi^feng ; fingras burston; 

eoten waes utweard, eorl furj^ur stop. 

Mynte se m^ra, (f')^i' he meahte swa, 

widre gewindan ond on vveg ]?anon 

fleon on fenhopu ; wiste his fingra geweald 
765 on grames grapum. paet waes geocor siS, 

]?aet se hearmscaj^a to Heorute ateah ! 

Dryhtsele dynede ; Denum eallum wear's, 

ceasterbuendum, cenra gehwylcum, 

eorlum ealuscerwen. Yrre w^ron begen, 
77ore);e renweardas. Reced hlynsode. 

pa waes wundor micel, ]?aet se winsele 

wiShaefde hea|;odeorum, )7aet he on hrusan ne feci, 

f^ger foldbold; ac he j^aes faeste waes 

innan ond utan irenbendum 
775searo]7oncum besmijpod. pSr fram sylle abeag 

752a MS. sceat/ta ; E.Sc, et al. sceata. Cf. Lang. %l9-4- — 758^^ MS. goda ; 
Rie.F. 24, 43, 4 Edd. modga. See T.C. §25. —762b Fol. 131^ . . . ser ^, 
hwaer (hw iv. another ink & crossed out in pencil) B ; Sc/iii. hwSr • E.Sc.^ 3 Edd. 
psr. See 797^ i Gloss.: p^riL — jS^'' Tr.^ 169, Tr. widor ; Tr.i {?), Sed. 
wide. See MPh. Hi 263. — 765b MS. he waes; Gr.^ waes. — 766 * Sie'v. ix 138 
pone (?) {/or1p); Cos. {in Hold.^), Tr. jie. — 769^ Ke., et al. ealu scerwen j 
He.^-^ e. scerpen {suggested by a misreading of Andr. 1 526) ; Bu.Tid. 292 ff. 
ealuscerwen; Grienb. Beitr. xxxvi 83, Sed. ealuscerpen. — 770^ Earlier Edd, 
took ren- as ren-, regn-, cp. 326^ ; t.Br. 39 n. 2 renhearde (?). See JVeyhe Beitr. 
XXX 59 n. J Holt.^ Gloss, y J EG Ph. vi 193 j Lang. § ig.y. 



30 BEOWULF 

medubenc monig mine gefrsege 

golde geregnad, ]?aer ];a graman wunnon, 

paes ne wendon ^r witan Scyldinga, 

|7aet hit a mid gemete manna aenig 
78o^etlic ond ban fag tobrecan meahte, 

listum tolucan, nym];e liges fae);m 

swulge on swa|?ule. Sweg up astag 

niwe geneahhe : Nor^-Denum st5d 

atellc egesa, anra gehwylcum 
785];ara ye of wealle wop gehyrdon, 

gryreleo^ galan Godes andsacan, 

sigeleasne sang, sar wanigean 

helle haefton. Heold hine faeste 

se J7e manna waes maegene strengest 
790 on ])%m daege J^ysses lifes. 
XII Nolde eoria hleo ^nige [^inga 

J?one cwealmcuman cwicne forl^tan, 

ne his lifdagas leoda ^nigum 

nytte tealde. pser genehost braegd 
795eorI Beowulfes ealde lafe, 

wolde freadrihtnes feorh ealgian, 

mSres ]?eodnes, S^er hie meahton swa. 

Hie ]?aet ne wiston, ]?§ hie gewin drugon, 

heardhicgende hildemecgas, 
800 ond on healfa gehwone heawan |7ohton, 

sawle secan : )7one synsca^an 

^nig ofer eor]7an irenna cyst, 

gu^billa nan gretan nolde ; 

779b Ho/t. ^nig manna. Cf. T.C. ^18. — 780^ MS. hetlic ; Gru.rr. 278 
betlic. — 782a' £.&. swola'Se (?) ; Tho. swalo'c^'e j Gru. staSule. — 782t> Fol. 
147^^ up. — 788* 2Vi<?., et al. helle-haeftan (-on) ; Holt.Zi. 124, Holt, belle 
haeftling {so Andr. 1342, Jul. 246). — 788'' Conybeare L 1.4^ tt al. [to] faeste. 
— 793b MS. aen'gum. — 8oib £.&., u al., Sed. [baet] p. Cp. 199^. 



BEOWULF 31 

ac he sigewSpnum forsworen haefde, 
gosecga gehwyicre. Scolde his aldorgedal 

on S^m daege J^ysses llfes 

earmllc wur^an, ond se ellorgast 

on feonda geweald feor simian. — 

Da |>aet onfunde se ]?e tela Sror 
810 modes myr^e manna cynne, 

fyrene gefremede — he fag wiS God — , 

]}2E:t him se iTchoma l^stan nolde, 

ac hine se modega mseg Hygelaces 

haefde be honda ; waes gehwaej?er o^rum 
815 lifigende la's. Llcsar gebad 

atol ^glleca ; him on eaxle wear's 

syndolh sweotol, seonowe onsprungon, 

burston banlocan. Beowulfe wearS 

gu^hreS gyfe];e ; scolde Grendel j^onan 
82ofeorhseoc fleon under fenhleo'Su, 

secean wynleas wic ; wiste ):>e geornor, 

)7aet his aldres waes ende gegongen, 

dogera daegrlm. Denum eallum wear^ 

aefter )?am waelrSse willa gelumpen. 
825 Haefde |7a gef^lsod se |?e ^er feorran com 

snotor ond swy^ferh'S sele Hro'Sgares, 

genered wi^ niSe. Nihtweorce gefeh, 

ellenmSrl^um. Haefde East-Denum 

Geatmecga leod gilp gel^sted, 
83oswylce oncy)?'Se ealle gebette, 

inwidsorge, )7e hie ser drugon 

ond for );reanydum |;olian scoldon, 

torn unlytel. paet waes tacen sweotol, 

804b Foi. 147b for AB. — 810a Gering L 3.26 mo[r]5[r]es m. — 81 1^ ATc., 
Holt., Schu., Sed. he [was]. — 827" Fol. 148^^ ni«e. 



32 BEOWULF 

sy)r?5an hildcdcor honci alegdc, 
835carin oiul caxlc — ])xv wa;s cal gcador 

Cjirndlcs grape — under geapne hrfof), 
XIII Dii vv.i's on niorgeii mine gcfraEge 

ymh ))a gifhealle gu^^inc monig; 

fcrdon folctogan feonan ond nean 
84ogcond wTdwegas wundor sccawian, 

la))es lastas. No his lifgedal 

sarllc JHihte secga ienegiim 

)>ara |>e till eases trode sceawodc, 

hu he weiigmod on weg j^anon, 
845nTtSa ofercunien, on nicera mere 

fiege ond geflymcd feorhlastas b.cr. 

J-)i"er waes on blode brim wcallende, 

atol ySa geswing eal gemenged, 

baton heolfre, heonxheore weol ; 
85odea(Sf[Fgc dec)/'; sitSiSan dreama leas 

in fenfreo(So feorh alegde, 

h;e|>ene sawle ; ])xr him hel onfeng. 
J^anon eft gewiton caldgeslJSas 

swylce gcong manig of gomenwaj^e, 
85 5fram mere modgc mearum rldan, 

beornas on blancum. })Sr waes Beowulfes 

miEr<So msEned ; monig oft gecwaeb, 

);ajtte suS ne norS be s^m tweonum 

ofer eormengrund o]7er nSnig 

835*'-36" Punctuat. iti textiv. Grtt., Bu. Thi.40, Cos. licitr. xxi 20, Holt., Cha.y 
ct al. Several Edd. lake 83 i;'' as a complete clause. — 836'' MS. B hr . . ; Rask {in 
Gtu.tr. 27Q, cf. Gru. ed. note), Edd. hrof ; Miller Angl. xHjqS horn. — 845" Kal. 
82 n. oferwunnen (?) ; Holt. 11. grna-gcd. Cf. T C. § 77. — 846'' Gr.>, 7V. > 77/, 
Tr. foorlastas. — 849^ Fol. 14^0 liporo .^7^. ~ 8^0» MS. deog j Ke. deag (« the 
dye'), T/io. deog ('dyed'), Leo (in He.) deog ('concealed himself); Sie-v. ix 
J 38 d. deop [no punct. after weol), cf. Ke. i/, F..tr. ; Bu. 8q f. dea'Nfjrges deop j 
yiant. 75 deacNfage deop j Z. Arch. Ixxxi'v 124 f. deaf} lo Schii.y Sed. ; Tr.^ 172^ 
Holt, deof = deaf. 



BEOWULF 33 

Sfj'junder sweglcs bcgong selra niere 

p rondhifchbcndra, rices wyr^ra. — 

■ Ne hie huru winedrihten wiht ne logon, 

I glaedne Hro^gar, ac )?itt W2es god cyning. ^ 

Hwllum heaf^orofe hleapan leton, 
865011 geflit faran fcalwe mcaras, 

^iEr him foldwegas fjegere J/Qhton, 

cystum cQ^e. Hwllum cyninges f'egn, 

guma gilphlseden, gidda gcmyndig, 

se ^e ealfela ealdgesegcna 
870 worn gemunde — word 6};er fand 

soSe gebunden — secg eft ongan 

sl8 Beowulfes snyttrum styrian, 

ond on sped wrecan spel gerade, 

wordum wrixlan ; welhwylc gecwarS, 
875)72:1 he fram Sigemunde[s] secgan hyrde 

ellend^dum, uncu)?cs fela, 
I Waelsinges gewin, wide sl^as, 

]>ara Ipt gumena beam gearwe ne wiston, 

faeh^e ond fyrena, buton Fitela mid bine, 
i'i'.'ponnt he swulces hwaet secgan wolde, 

e'am his nefan, swa hie a waeron 

tfct nl^a gehwam nydgesteallan ; 

haefdon ealfela eotena cynnes 

sweordum ges^ged. Sigemunde gesprong 
I85aefter deaiSdsege dom unlytel, 

sv)7^an wiges heard wyrm acwealde, 

hordes hyrde; he under harne stan, 

2e);elinges beam ana gene^de 

frecne dsede, ne wa^s him Fitela mid ; 

Jf-r' Rie.Zi. 5i/0 tccg'an]. — 872'^ Fo/. /4j/« ttyrian. — 87;* -W-V. tigc 
'.'.-'•: ; CrJ, .S<:/4«., .W. Sigw.undeft] ; //'^//. ff/. hU-v.' R. 463 J) S;grriur*de[iJ, 
.; ^^^i* ; Sigmufidc. (^. La«^. | li.ion. — ^T<f*^ MH. fyrtac. 



34 BEOWULF 

89ohwae)7re him gesslde, "Saet )7aet swurd )7urbw5d 

wraetlicne wyrm, J^aet hit on wealle aetstod, 

dryhtlic Iren ; draca mor^re swealt. 

Haefde agl^ca ehie gegongen, 

haet he beahhordes brucan moste 
895 selfes dome ; ssebat gehleod, 

baer on bearm scipes beorhte fraetwa, 

Waelses eafera ; wyrm hat gemealt. 
Se waes wreccena wide m^rost 

ofer wer|?eode, wTgendra hleo 
9ooellend^dum — he f>aes ^r on^ah — , 

si"S^an Heremodes hild swe^rode, 

e^fo^ ond ellen. He mid Eotenum wearS 

on feonda geweald for^ forJacen, 

snude forsended. Hine sorhwylmas 
905lemede to lange ; he his leodum wear^, 

eallum aej^ellingum to aldorceare; 

swylce oft bemearn serran m^elum 

swl^ferh)7es si^ snotor ceorl monig, 

se ])e him bealwa t5 bote gelyfde, 
9io)7aEt )?aet "Seodnes beam ge)?eon scolde, 

faederae]?elum onfon, folc gehealdan, 

hord ond hleoburh, haelej^a rice, 

e]7el Scyldinga. He )7^r eallum wear^ 

mseg Higelaces manna cynne, 
9i5freondum gefaegra ; hine fyren onwod. 
Hwilum flitende fealwe str^te 

895b Fol. 149^ sx. — T/io.y most Edd. gehlod. — 897b Scherer L 5.5.494^ 
Tr.'^ 174 hate. Cf. MPh. in 251. — 900^ Cos. 'viii 368, Holt, aron '?>ah ; Boer 
26 ar onpah (' received honor '). — 902* MS. earfo^ ; Grimm Andr. & Elene p. 
10 1 {?)y Gr.^y most Edd. eafoS. — 902^ Ke., et al.. Holt., Cha. eotenum 5 Ke, 
it, et al. Eotenum, — 904b Bu. 41 sorhwylma hrine. — 905a Gru.tr. 280, Ke.y 
Holt, lemedon. — 9 1 1 * Tho. , et al. faeder aepelum. — 9 1 3 » MS. . ^ . — 9 1 5 » ^c 
ii gef[r]5gra j Gru. gefaegenra (?). — 916b Aant. 16 fealwum. 



BEOWULF 35 

i mearum m^ton. Da wass morgenleoht 
! scofen ond scynded. £ode scealc monig 

swlShicgende to sele j^am hean 
92osearowundor seon ; swylce self cyning 

of brydbure, beahhorda weard, 

tryddode tirfaast getrume micle, 

cystum gecyj>ed, ond his cwen mid him 

medostigge maet maeg]?a hose. 
Xiiii 925 HroSgar maj^elode — he to healle geong, 

stod on stapole, geseah steapne hrof 

golde fahne ond Giendles hond — : 

' Disse ansyne Alwealdan };anc 

lungre gelimpe! Fela ic la];es gebad, 
93ogrynna aet Grendle; a maeg God wyrcan 

wunder aefter wundre, wuldres Hyrde. 

Daet waes ungeara, ];aet ic ^nigra me 

weana ne wende to widan feore 

bote gebidan, );onne blode fah 
935husa selest heorodreorig stod, — 

wea widscofen witena gehwylc«;w 

'Sara ])e ne wendon, )?aet hie wIdeferh'S 

leoda landgeweorc laj^um beweredon 

scuccum ond scinnum. Nu scealc hafa^ 
94o)7urh Drihtnes miht d^d gefremede, 

"Se we ealle ^er ne meahton 

snyttrum besyrwan. Hwaet, )?aet secgan maeg 

efne swa hwylc maegj^a, swa ^one magan cende 

aefter gumcynnum, gyf heo gyt lyfa'S, 
945];aet hyre Ealdmetod este w^re 

918b Fol. I50<^ code. — 926" Rask {in Gru.), GrA p. 36Q(?)y Bu. go, Tr. 
sta^ole. — 936'»' Gru.tr. 281 wean wTdscufon ; Gru. wean wiSscufon (?) ; Tr, 
[haefde] {cf. Bu. go) wea wi'Sscofen {cf. Gr.") j Ho/t.'^ U (.?), Sed. wean wld.. 

scufon 936t> MS. ge hwylcne 5 Ke. ii, Ho/t., Sc/iu.y Cha. gehwylcum j cf. ESt. 

xlii 326. — 939^ Fol. 150^ scttccum AB. — 945* Tho.j Gr., Gru., et ai. eal> 
Metod. 



36 BEOWULF 

bearngebyrdo. Nu ic, Beowulf, j^ec, 

secg[a] betsta, me for sunu wylle 

freogan on ferhj^e ; heald for^ tela 

niwe sibbe. Ne biS )?e [n]^nigr^ gad 
9Soworolde wilna, |?e ic geweald haebbe. 

Ful oft ic for l^essan lean teohhode, 

hordweorJ>unge hnahran rince, 

s^mran aet saecce. pu );e self hafast 

dsedum gefremed, f»^t )^in [dom] lyfaS 
955 awa to aldre. Alwalda pec 

gode forgylde, swa he nu gyt dyde ! ' 

Beowulf rria);elode, beam Ec[g]|7eowes: 

' We )>aEt ellenweorc estum miclum, 

feohtan fremedon, frecne gene^don 
96oeafo^ uncQJ^es. UJ^e ic swij^or, 

JjrEt ^u hine selfne geseon moste, 

feond on fraetewum fylwerigne ! 

Ic h'lne hraedlTce heardan clammum 

on waelbedde wrlj^an ]>ohte, 
965|?aEt he for wwndgripe minum scolde 

licgean lifbysig, biitan his lie swice ; 

ic hine ne mihte, J7a Metod nolde, 

ganges getwaman, no ic him ];aes georne aetfealh, 

feorhgeniSlan ; waes t5 foremihtig 
970 feond on fe)7e. Hwae]7ere he his folme forlet 

to lifwra]7e last weardian, 

earm ond eaxle; no ]?^r senige swa )7eah 

feasceaft guma frofre gebohte ; 

947^ Sie-v. R. J12, Tr., 4 Edd. secg[a] ; Tr.i 175 secg [se] (?). — 949b MS. 
aenigre,- Gr.i {see Bu.Zs. 203/.)^ Holt.^ Schii.y Cha. [n]5nigra 5 Tr.i 775 (?), 
Sed. [njaenges. Cf. T.C. § /d. — 954^ Holt. Lit.bl. xxi 64, Holt.\ Cha. fmid] d. 
Holt.^ d. gefremed[ne]. Cf. T.C. § 77. — 954b fCe., Edd. [dom]. — 957b MS. ec 
Tho.^many Edd. Ec[g]-. So 980^. — 962*^ Gru.tr. 281 faeterum. — 963* MS. him 
Tho. hine. — 963b Fol. i^ia heardan. — 965* MS. handj Ke. mund-. 



BEOWULF 37 

no ])y leng leofa^ laSgeteona 
975synnum geswenced, ac hyne sar hafaS 

in wldgripe nearwe befongen, 

balwon bendum ; ^£er abldan sceal 

maga mane fah miclan domes, 

hu him sclr Metod scrlfan wille.' 
980 Da waes swigra secg, sunu Ec[g]lafes, 

on gylpspr^ce gu^geweorca, 

si|^ban aej^elingas eorles craefte 

ofer heanne hrof hand sceawedon, 

feondes fingras ; foran ^ghwylc waes, 
985stJ^[r]a nasgla gehwylc style gellcost, 

hs)?enes handsporu hilderinces 

egl[u] unheoru ; ^ghwylc gecwaeS, 

J7aet him heardra nan hrlnan wolde 

iren ^rgod, )7aet ^ass ahl^can 
99oblodge beadufolme onberan wolde. 
XV Da waes haten hre]?e Heort innanweard 

folmum gefraetwod ; fela )?2Era waes, 

wera ond wifa, );e |?aet wlnreced, 

gestsele gyredon. Goldfag scinon 
995 web aefter wagum, wundorsiona fela 

secga gehwylcum |?ara ]>e on swylc stara'S. 

Waes ]?aet beorhte bold tobrocen swl^e 

976'' MS. mid; Tho., Sed. nrS- ; Gru. p. 20Q, Bu.TiJ. 4Q, Cha. nyd-; Schii. 
(see ESt. xxxix 105/.), Holt, mid nyd-. — gSo^. See Q57^. — 984b Miller Angl. 
a;«\?07 Sghwylcne. — 985** MS. steda 5 Gru. stedig ; E., Sie'v. ix 138, Holt. 
stl^[r]a ; Sed. {cf. MLR. v 287) sttSnaegla ; see 1533^- — MS. naegla ge hvvylc ; 
Tho.y E.J Sie-v. I.e., Holt, cancel gehwylc. — 986** Rie.Zs. j(?o -speru, ^0//. -speoru. 
— ^^S^hMe last 'word 0/ Fol. 1^1° erroneously repeated on Fol. 151^. — 987*^ MS. 
egl; Ke. ii egl[e] {noun); Rie. Zs. 3QI, Holt., Schii. egl' {adj.)-^ Tr. egl[u] {adj.). Cf. 
T.C. § 25. — 989^, 990b Gru. p. 131, Sie'v. ix 139, Holt.^ Sed. \>efor paet {ref. 
to him q88, i.e. Beoivulf). — Sie'v. I.e., Holt, aberan mihte. — 991^ Gru.tr. 
282, Gru. hea(h)timbrede (?) {for haten hrepe), Bu.Tid. 50 heatimbred ; Tr. 
handum/or haten. Cf. also Klu. ix 189 j Bu. gi ,• Tr.i iy8 ; Sed. {& MLR. v 
287). 



38 BEOWULF 

eal inneweard Irenbendum faest, 

heorras tohlidene ; hrof ana genaes 
loooealles ansund, ]7e se aglseca 

fyrendaedum fag on fleam gewand 

aldres orwena. No |7aEt y^e by^ 

to beflebnne — fremme se ];e wille — , 

ac ges^can sceal sawlberendra 
1005 nyde genydde, niJ^Sa bearna, 

grundbuendra gearwe stowe, 

]}^r his llchoma legerbedde faest 

swefe)? aefter symle. 

pa waes sael ond m^l, 

]7aet t5 healle gang Healfdenes sunu ; 
loiowolde self cyning symbel l^icgan. 

Ne gefraegen ic )?§ maegj^e maran weorode 

ymb hyra sincgyfan sel geb^eran. 

Bugon ]?a to bence bl^dagande, 

fylle gefSgon, faegere ge)7aegon 
loismedoful manig ; magas zuar3.[n\ 

swl^hicgende on sele J^am hean, 

Hro^gar ond Hrofjulf. Heorot innan waes 

freondum afylled; nalles facenstafas 

peod-Scyldingas Jjenden fremedon. — 
lozoForgeaf )7a Beowulfe b^arw Healfdenes 

segen gyldenne sigores to leane, 

hroden hil/cumbor, helm ond byrnan ; 

m^ere maS)7umsweord manige gesawon 

998 Holt, eal inneweard faest/ irenbendum. — looob £.&., T^o., Holt., Sed. 
pa {for pe). See Gloss. : pe. — 1004a MS. ge sacan ; Ke. ii, 3 Edd. gesec(e)an, 
cf. Sie'v. R. 291, Lang. §9.J,- Schii. gesacan. — 1009a Fol. 152°' gang. — • 
1015b M.S. para 5 t.Br. 73, Angl. xxviii 442, Holt, wsron(-an) ; ScAii., Sed. 
waron, CAa. waran {cf. Lang. §§ d n. 2, 18.4) ; Hamburg L 4- 133-23, Tr.^ j8o, 
Tr. pwjere. Cf. Bu. qi. — 1020^ MS. brand; Gru.tr. 282 beam. — 102,2a 
MS. hike cumbor; E.Sc, Gr.\ Rie.Zs. 3Q2, Holt., Schii. hilde-; Cos. {in 
{Ke., Tho. hrodenhilte.) 



[BEOWULF 39 

beforan beorn beran. Beowulf gej^ah 
1025 ful on flette ; no he p>2ere feohgyfte 

for sc[e]oten[d]um scamigan "Sorfte, — 
I ne gefraegn ic freondlicor feower madmas 
I golde gegyrede gummanna fela 

in ealobence oSrum gesellan. 
1030 Ymb j^aes helmes hrof heafodbeorge 

wirum bewunden wal^ utan heold, 

]7aet him fela laf frecne ne meaht<? 

scurheard scej;San, |?onne scyldfreca 

ongean gramum gangan scolde. 
1035 Heht ^a eorla hleo eahta mearas 

fStedhleore on flet teon, 

in under eoderas; j^ara anum stod 

sadol searwum fah, since gewurj;ad ; 

)?aet waes hildesetl heahcyninges, 
io4o^onne sweorda gelac sunu Healfdenes 

efnan wolde, — niefre on ore laeg 

wldcu)7es wig,, ^onne walu feollon. 

Ond ^a Beowulfe bega gehwae|?res 

eodor Ingwina onweald geteah, 
io45wicga ond wsepna ; het hine wel briican. 

Swa manlice m^re J>eoden, 

hordweard haelej^a heaj^oriesas geald 

mearum ond madmum, swa hy n^fre man lyh^, 

se ]7e secgan wile s6^ aefter rihte. 
XVI 1050 Da gyt seghwylcum eorla drihten - 

}?ara |7e mid Beowulfe brimlJde teah, 

1024b Holt, gepeah. See Lang. ^23.3. — I026a^ MS. scotenum ; Ke. ii, 4 
Edd. sc[e]oten[d]um. — 103 1'' MS. walan ; E.Sc, Holt.^ Schii., Cha. wala ; Sie'v. 
R. 257y Bu. 36Q, Sed. walu. — 1032a T/io. fealo ; Rie.L., Sed. feola. — Fol. 
152^ hf AB; Gr.i, et al. laf[e]. — 1032b MS. meahton ; Ke. ii, Schu., Sed. 
meahte. — 1037b yfanr. 18 ^ Holt, [on] anum. — 1048b Siev. R. 269 [ne] lyh'5, 
orlei«. Cf. T.C. § i. ~ 1051b M^, leade j Ke. -lade. 



40 BEOWULF 

on j^^ere medubence ma);^um gesealde, 

yrfelafe, ond J?one ^nne heht 

golde forgyldan, J^one ^e Grendel ser 
jr5^mane acwealde, — swa he hyra ma wolde, 

nefne him witig God wyrd forstode 

ond Saes mannes mod. Metod eallum weold 

gumena cynnes, swa he nu git de'S. 

For)7an bi^ andgit ^ghw^r selest, 
io6oferh^es fore)7anc. Fela sceal gebldan 

leofes ond la);es se |?e longe her 

on 'Syssum windagum worolde bruce^ ! 
paer waes sang ond sweg samod aetgaedere 

fore Healfdenes hildewlsan, 
io65gomenwudu greted, gid oft wrecen, 

•Sonne healgamen Hro)7gares scop 

aefter medobence msenan scolde, 

[be] Finnes eaferum, "Sa hie se fser begeat. 
Haele^ Healf-Dena, Hnaef Scyldinga, 
1070 in Freswaele feallan scolde. 

Ne huru Hildeburh herian f>orfte 

Eotena treowe ; unsynnum wear^ 

beloren leofum aet )7am /iwdplegan 

bearnum ond bro'Srum ; hie on gebyrd hruron 
1075 gare wunde ; J^aet waes geomuru ides! 

Nalles holinga Hoces dohtor 

meotodsceaft bemearn, sy}>^an morgen c5m, 

'Sa heo under swegle geseon meahte 

1053a. Fol. 153"- fe lafe. — 1064* Mo. ESt. xiii 280 ofer ('concerning,' for 
fore); Holt. for. — Liibke Anz.fdA. xix 342 H. [suna] ; Tr.i 183 Hro'5gares,"rr. 
F. II, Tr. Healfdena. — io6sb Lubke I.e., Tr. eft. — 1068^ Tho. {in Ke.) [be] ; 
Tr.i 183, Holt., Schu. eaferan; Tr. F. II f., Tr. geferan ; Rie.L., Holt.^, Imel- 
mann LF. 4.24, Sed. assume lacuna before 1068. — 1069'* Gru.tr. 28jy Ke.y et al. 
Healfdenes. — 1072'' Gru. unsynnig or unsynnigum ; Holt. (cf. Beibl. x 27J), 
Tr. F. 13, Tr. unsyn(n)gum. See 2089^. Cf. Krapp MPh. ii 404 & note on 
Andr. 109. — 1073b MS. hild j Ke. lind-. — 1075^ Fol. 153^ wunde AB. 



BEOWULF 41 

P mor}79rbeaIo maga, "pxr he[o] ser msEste heold 

io8oworoIde wynne. Wig ealle fornam 

Finnes |7egnas nemne feaum anum, 

]7aEt he ne mehte on ])xm me^elstede 

wig Hengeste vviht gefeohtan, 

ne J^a wealafe wige forj^ringan 
io85|?eodnes -Segne ; ac hig him ge]7ingo budon, 

J7aet hie him o"Ser flet eal gerymdon, 

healle ond heahsetl, J7aet hie healfre geweald 

wi^ Eotena beam agan moston, 

ond aet feohgyftum Folcwaldan sunu 
logodogra gehwylce Dene weor)?ode, 

Hengestes heap hringum vvenede 

efne swa swiSe sincgestreonum 

fsettan goldes, swa he Fresena cyn 

on beorsele byldan wolde. 
1095 ±)a hie getruwedon on twa healfa 

faeste frioSuw^ere. Fin Hengeste 

elne unflitme a^um benemde, 

Jjaet he J7a wealafe weotena dome 

arum heolde, j^aet 'Saer senig mon 
iioowordum ne worcum w^re ne brsece, 

ne purh inwitsearo sefre gemsenden, 

"Seah hie hira beaggyfan banan folgedon 

tSeodenlease, ]7a him swa ge]?earfod waes ; 

gyf |?onne Frysna hwylc frecn^n spruce 

1079'' MS. he; E.Sc, TAo., Edd. he[o] 5 Cha. he {begins sentence iv. pSr he). 
— loSi^ MS. fea" — 1083 Gr.' Wig- Hengeste (?) [cp. e.g. 63, 1108 ; BqS-varr 
Bjarki, Intr. xxi'i n. 5] ; Rie.L. & Zs. 3Q4 wiht H. wi5 g. ; Hole, wip /or vviht. 
Cf. also Tr. F. TSf.y Tr. ; Angl. xxvUi 444 i Binz ZfdPh. xxxvH 530. — 1085^ 
Broken -Segna {see note). — io%-j^ E.Sc. {?), Tho., Tr. F. 17, 7V., Holt., Sed. 
healfne. — 1095a See 66g^ Varr. — 1097'' Gru. unhlytme (?), see II2Q; Tr.^ 
185 unslawe {cp. Gudt. Q23)'., Tr. F. 24, Tr. unblinne; Holt. Lit. bl. xxi 64 
unslitne. — 1097'' Fol. i34<^ be. — 1 104b MS. frecnen j Tho. frecnan, Gr.i free- 
nan. Cf. r.c. §/d. 



42 



BEOWULF 



1105'Saes mor)7orhetes myndgiend w^re, 

J?onne hit sweordes ecg s^^an scolde. — 

Ad waes geaefned, ond icge gold 

ahaefen of horde. Here-Scyldinga 

betst beadorinca waes on b^el gearu. 
iiioIEt \>2tm ade waes e)?gesyne 

swatfah syrce, swyn ealgylden, 

eofer irenheard, aef>eling manig 

wundum awyrded ; sume on waele crungon! 

Het ^a Hildeburh aet Hnaefes ade 
II I shire selfre sunu sweolo'Se befaestan, 

banfatu baernan, ond on b^l don 

eam^ on eaxle. Ides gnornode, 

geomrode giddum. GuSrinc astah. 

Wand to wolcnum waelfyra m^st, 
ii2ohlynode for hlawe ; hafelan multon, 

bengeato burston, "Sonne blod aetspranc, 

laSbite llces. Llg ealle forswealg, 

g^esta gifrost, |7ara ^e ^^v gu^ fornam 

bega folces; waes hira bl^d scacen. 
XVII II 25 Gewiton him Sa wigend wica neosian 

1 105b Tr. F. 32, Tr., Holt, myndgend. — iio6b MS. sySSan ; Tr. F. IQ (?), 
Tr., Sed. sehtan 5 JEGPh. viil 255 seSan {or seman (?), so Tr. F. 19 {?)) j Holt. 
swySan (or sny'SSan) ; Imelmann D. Lit.z. xxx oq8 scy ran ; Sie-v. ix IJQ : gap 
after scolde 5 Schii. thinks myndgian understood. — 1107a MS. a'5, Edd. A'S; 
Gru.tr. 283, Gru. Ad. — I loyb MS. 1 icge 5 Ke. //lege (' vegetus' ?) ; E.Sc. {?), 
Rie.L. (?), Singer Beitr. xii 213 incge {cp. 2577) ; Bu. 30 ondiege ('openly,' 
cp. 1935^ Varr.) ; Holt. Beibl. xiii 364= idge (Idig 'resplendent'), Holt.- Itge 
{cp. ON. itr, see 33^^ Farr.) ; Holt.^ lege (' eagerly,' =Tdge, Phoen. 407). Cf. alio 
Tr.^ 185, Tr. F. 20, Tr. ; Grienb. Angl. xxiii 33I f., Beitr. xxxvi 95, Siev. ib. 
^21. — 1115'^ Tho., Gr.^ suna, cf. Cos. viii 569- — 1117'' MS. earme; Holt. 
Beitr. xvi 349f-, Sed. eame ; 27/0. axe ('ashes') /or eaxle; Boer ZfdA. xlvU 1 35 
earm ond eaxle (?). — 111%^ Gru.tr. 284, Gru, Rie.Zs.395 gu'Srec {cp. 3144)'^ 
Gr.^{?) gu'Shring ( = ' clamor '?), so Sed. ( = ' spirals of smoke'); Scherer L 
5.3-494, Boer I.e. guSrincas tah. — 1119^ Fol. 154^ toAB. — 1120^ Gru., Tr. 
F. 21, Tr. from Jor for. — Holt. Zs. 116 hrawe. Cf. also ESt. xxxix 463--^ 
1121^ Many Edd. connect aetspranc iv. lahbite, omitting comma. But see Schii. ESt. 
xiii no. — 1 1 25'' Holt., Schii. neosan. See T.C. § 9. 



BEOWULF 4| 

freondum befeallen, Frysland geseon, 

hamas ond heaburh. Hengest <Sa gyt 

waelfagne winter wunode mid Finne 

[ea]l unhlitme ; card gemunde, 
ii3o);eah pe he meahte on mere drlfan 

hringedstefnan, — holm storme weol, 

won wi^ winde, winter y|je beleac 

Isgebinde, 0)7 Saet 6);er com 

gear in geardas, — swa nu gyt deS, 
ii35|?a Se syngales sele bewitiaS, 

wuldortorhtan weder. f)a waes winter scacen, 

faeger foldan bearm ; fundode wrecca, 

gist of geardum ; he to gyrnwraece 

swiSor )76hte |7onne to s^lade, 
ii4ogif he torngemot j7urhteon mihte, 

j^aet he Eotena beam inne gemunde. 

Swa he ne forwyrnde woroldrSdenne, 

]?onne him Hunlafing hildeleoman, 

billa selest on bearm dyde; 
ii45Jiaes w^ron mid Eotenum ecge cu^e. 

Swylce ferh^frecan Fin eft begeat 

sweordbealo sllSen aet his selfes ham, 

si)?^an grimne gripe GucSlaf ond Oslaf 

aefter s^eslSe sorge m^ndon, 

ii28l>-29a MS. finnel unhlitme 5 Ke. Finne/elne (cp. logy^^) unhlitme; $0 
Holt., ScM.y Cha. ; He.^-^ Finne/ealles unhlitme; Tho. Finne/unflitme {cp. 
1007°-) '-, Rie.L. ^ Zs. 307, Sed. F./elne unflitme; Gr.i F./eSles unhlitme j 
Kock"^ no F./unhlite ('misfortune,' 'exile') in. Cf Tr.^ 187 f., Tr. F. 23/.^ 
1 130^ Gru.tr. 284, many Edd.^ Sed.^ Cha. [ne] meahte. — 1 134^- 35"" Tho. doS ; 
Aant. 20, Holt., Schii. doa«. — Gr.\ Sed. {cf. MLR. v 287) de«/pam 'Se. Cf. 
also Sicv. ix 130; Bu. 30 f. — I 139*'* Fol. 1^3"' pohte ^B. — 1140a Gru. 
torngemod. — 1141'*-^ Tho ])xs for jJaet ; Gru. paet hyt for paet he; Siev. Beitr. 
xii 193, Holt. ]jsr he ; Coi. Beitr. xxi 26, Sed. pjet he [wiiN]. — Rie.L. bearnurr 

and gemynte, Tr. F. 25, Tr. irnefor inne. — Cf. Rie.Zs. 3Q7 ; Bu. 31 ; ESt. 

xxxix 430 — 1 142^ Mb. 68, Bu. 32, Sed. worodrsdenne. Schii. makes i 142 sub' 
ordinate clause, close of period. — 1143'* Bu. 32, Tr. F. 26, Tr. Hun Laring. — 
1143b Holt. Hildeleoman. 



44 



BEOWULF 



/ijoaetwiton weanad^l; ne meahte w^fre mod 

forhabban in hre)7re. Da waes heal roden 

feonda feorum, swilce Fin slaegcn, 

cyning on cor):>re, ond seo cwen numen. 

Sceotend Scyldinga to scypon feredon 
ii55eal ingesteald eor^cyninges, 

swylce hie aet Finnes ham findan meahton 

sigla searogimma. Hie on sselade 

drihtllce wif to Denum feredon, 

Iseddon to leodum. 

Leo^ waes asungen, 
ii6ogleomannes gyd. Gamen eft astah, 

beorhtode bencsweg, byrelas sealdon 

win of wunderfatum. pa cwom Wealh]?eo for^ 
gan under gyldniim beage ])2er j^a godan twegen 
saeton suhtergefaederan ; ])2. gyt waes hiera sib aetgaedere, 
seghwylc dSrum trywe. Swylce )72er Unfer]) )>yle 
ast fotum saet frean Scyldinga ; gehwylc hiora his ferh)7e 

treowde, 
}7ast he haefde mod micel, ]?eah ]>e he his magum nsere 
arfaest aet ecga gelacum. Spraec "Sa ides Scyldinga : 

' Onfoh );issum fulle, freodrihten min, 
iiyosinces brytta ! pu on s^lum wes, 

goldwine gumena, ond t5 Geatum spraec 

mildum wordum, swa sceal man don ! 

Beo wis Geatas glaed, geofena gemyndig, • 

nean ond feorran ]7u nu hafast. 

1151b MS. hrodenj Bu.Tid. 64, 295 roden. See T.C. §2<?. — 1156* Tr., 
Holt, swylc. — 1 159a Fol. 155b to AB. — i iGi** Sed, {cf. MLR. i 287) beorht- 
rrode {cp. bearhtm). — 1165^ MS. hun ferp 5 Rie.Zs. 414 Unfer'5. See 4990-. 

1174b E.Sc, et al. J>. n. [fri'Su] h, \metr. objectionable: Rie.V. 29, T.C. 

§ 5 w.] ; Rie. I.e. J), nyd h. {and punct. after feorran, like Ke.^ Tho., Gru.) 5 Bu. 92 
inserts after 1174b [secgas aetsomne in sele pam hean] ; Tr.^ 191 [pa] or [pe] p., 
Sed. [pi] p. } Sie-v. ESt. xliv 297 [pe] p., and lacuna before 1 174. Cf. JEGPh. 
viii 236 f. i Schil. ESt. xliv 157. 



BEOWULF 45 

jzsMe man saegde, )7aEt ]m ^e for sunu wolde 

hereri[n]c habban. Heorot is gefelsod, 

beahsele beorhta ; bruc [^enden );u mote 

manigra medo, ond j^Inum magum laef 

folc ond rice, J?onne ^u for^ scyle, 
jiometodsceaft seon. Ic minne can 

glaedne Hro)?ulf, J;aet he pa. geogo^e wile 

arum healdan, gyf );u 2er J?onne he, 

wine Scildinga, worold ofl^test ; 

wene ic |7aet he mid gode gyldan wille 
i^5uncran eaferan, gif he )?aet eal gemon, 

hwaet wit to willan ond to worSmyndum 

umborwesendum eer arna gefremedon.' 

Hwearf J7a bl bence, j^^er hyre byre waeron, 

Hre^ric ond Hro^mund, ond haele|?a beam, 
:?ogiogoS astgasdere ; ]?^r se goda saet, 

Beowulf Geata be |72em gebro^rum twsem. 
:iii Him waes ful boren, ond freondla|?u 

wordum bewasgned, ' ond wunden gold 

estum geeawed, earm[h]reade twa, 
jshraegl ond hringas, healsbeaga maest 

l^ara j^e ic on foldan gefraegen haebbe. 

N^nigne ic under swegle selran hyrde 

hordmaicJum haele)7a, sy)?^an Hama aetwaeg 

t5 ^^re byrhtan byrig Brosinga mene, 
josigle ond sincfaet, — searonT^as Heah. 

Eormenrices, geceas ecne rsed. — 

1 1 75* Gru. [swa] me. — 1175^ Fol. 156^ \>\x AB. — 1176* MS. here ric j 
Ke. hereri[n]c. Cp. 2466^^ MS. hea«o ri°c. — 1178^ MS. AB medo ; Ke., et al. 
tneda J Gr.^ ma'bma (?) 5 Tr.'^ igi mer'Sa (?) 5 Tr. me&a. Cf. Lang. § 18.3. — 
1194b MS. reade j Gr.^ -[h]reade. — 1 195* FoL 156b gas AB. — 1198* MS. 
mad mum • E.Sc. -ma^um (?) ; Gr. -ma'S^um ; Gru. -ma'Sm ; Cha. -madm. 
See Sie-v. A. M. § 85 n. 2. Cp. 2I93°'- — 1 199* MS. here ; E.Sc. pzere. — 
1199b Grimm D. M. 
L 4.24.44, Gru. fleah. 



46 BEOWULF 

pone hring haefde Higelac Geata, 

nefa Swertinges nyhstan sl^e, 

siS);an he under segne sine ealgode, 
laoswaelreaf werede ; hyne wyrd fornam, 

sy)7'San he for wlenco wean ahsode, 

f^h^e t5 Fry sum. He ]?a fraetwe waeg, 

eorclanstanas ofer y^a ful, 

rice )?eoden j he under rande gecranc. 
izioGehwearf )7a in Francna fae)7m feorh cyninges, 

breostgew^edu, ond se beah somod ; 

wyrsan wTgfrecan wael reafed^n 

aefter guSsceare, Geata leode 

hreawic heoldon. — Heal swege onfeng. 
i2i5Wealh^eo ma);elode, heo fore )7^m werede sprsec : 

' Bruc hisses beages, Beowulf leofa, 

hyse, mid hiele, ond |7isses hraegles neot, 

)7eo[d]gestreona, ond ge)?eoh tela, 

cen ];ec mid craefte, ond |?yssum cnyhtum wes 
i22olara ll^e ! Ic )7e )7aes lean geman. 

Hafa'st )?u gefered, j^aet ^e feor ond neah 

ealne wideferhj? weras ehtiga^, 

efne swa side swa s^ bebuge^ 

windgeard weallas. Wes )7enden )7u lifige, 
i225aE);eling, eadig ! Ic \>g an tela 

sincgestreona. Beo 'pu suna mlnum 

daedum gedefe, dreamhealdende ! 

lco8a Gru.tr. 283, et al. eorcnan-. — 1210^ Siev. ix 139 feoh. — iziz^ MS. 
reafeden 5 E.Sc. reafedon. Cf. T.C. § J(5. — izi^^ Ho/tzm. 494 gu'Sceare. — 
1213b E.Sc, Gru., £., Holt., SchiifSed. place comma after \e.oAt. — 1214b Cos. 
viii 570, Aant. 21 healsbege ( = -beage). — 1217b Fol. 1570- '~\ A. — 1218a. MS. 
peo 5 Gru.tr. 285, Ke. peofd]-. — 1224* MS. windgeard weallas; Ke., et al. 
windge eardweallas 5 E.Sc. windige weallas ; Krackoiv Arch, cxi 171, cf. L 7.19.44 
windgeard weallas. See T.C. ^28 n. 2. — 1 225* Several Edd. omit comma after 
aepeling. See MFh. Hi 437. 



BEOWULF 47 

Her Is Sghwylc eorl o);rum getrywe, 

modes milde, mandrihtne hol[d], 
i3]7egnas syndon geJ^wSre, )?eod ealgearo, 

druncne dryhtguman ; do swa ic bidde ! ' 
Eode )7a to setle. psBr waes symbla cyst, 

druncon win weras. Wyrd ne cuf>on, 

geosceaft grimwe, swa hit agangen wear^ 
5eorla manegum, syj;^an sefen cwom, 

ond him Hr5)7gar gewat to hofe sinum, 

rice id raeste. Reced weardode 

unrim eorla, swa hie oft ^r dydon. 

Benc|;elu beredon ; hit geondbrsded wear^ 
obeddum ond bolstrum. Beorscealca sum 

fus ond f^ge fletraeste gebeag. 

Setton him to heafdon hilderandas, 
j bordwudu beorhtan ; ]>2er on bence waes 

ofer ae]?elinge y|?gesene 
fS hea]70Steapa helm, hringed byrne, 

J^recwudu ]?rymllc. Waes |?eaw hyra, 

haet hie oft wseron an wig gearwe, 

ge aet ham ge on herge, ge gehwae)7er )?ara 

efne swylce maela, swylce hira mandryhtne 
;o]7earf gesselde ; waes seo )?eod tilu. 
nil Sigon J7a to slsepe. Sum sare angeald 

sefenraeste, swa him ful oft gelamp, 

si)?^an goldsele Grendel warode, 

1229^ MS. hoi (changed from heol) ; T/ik., Ke. hol[d]. — 1230^. See 776. — 
1231b MS. do^S; Sie-v. ix 140, Holt., Sed. do. — 1234a Klu. Beitr. vtii 533 f-t 
Holt, geasceaft (supposed ancient form o/" gesceaft iv. stressed prefix). So 1266^. 

— MS. grimne; E.Sc. grimme, — 1235 Several Edd. (thus ScM., Sea., cf Schu. 
Sa. pp. xxiv, iiq) begin a fresh sentence at syTp'^zn and make it end iv. raeste 1237'* j 
Cha. includes in that sentence 1235^-38^. But see 2103^-4, 1784^, 2/24^, 2303^- 

— I24it> Fol. 157^ beag AB. — 1247^' E.Sc, Cha. anwiggearwe ; Cos. viii 570 
an(d)wlg-, Holt., Sed. anwig-. See Rie. Zs.405i MPh. Hi 458 i Gloss. : on. — 1248b 
E.Sc. J et al. cancel ge. 



I 



48 BEOWULF 

unriht aefnde, 0)7 j^aet ende becwom, 
1255 swyk aefter synnum. paet gesyne wearj>, 

widcu); werum, |7aette wrecend ]?a gyt 

lifde aefter la)?um, lange frage, 

aefter gu^ceare j Grendles modor, 

ides agl^ecwlf yrmj^e gemunde, 
1260 se ])e waeteregesan wunian scolde, 

cealde streamas, sij^San Ca/« wear^ 

to ecgbanan angan bre)?er, 

faederenm^ge ; he )?a fag gewat, 

morJ;re gemearcod mandream fle^on, 
i265westen warode. panon woe fela 

geosceaftgasta ; waes }>^ra Grendel sum, 

heorowearh hetellc, se aet Heorote fand 

waeccendne wer wiges bidan; 

]>xr him agl^eca aetgrsepe wear"S ; 
i27ohwaej7re he gemunde maegenes strenge, 

gimfaeste gife, -Se him God sealde, 

ond him to Anwaldan are gelyfde, 

frofre ond fultum ; "Sy he )7one feond ofercwom, 

gehn^egde helle gast. pa he hean gewat, 
i275dreame bed^led deaj?wic seon, 

mancynnes feond. Ond his modor ]>a. gyt 

gifre ond galgmod gegan wolde 

sorhfulne sl^, sunu deofS wrecan. 

Com J7a to Heorote, "Sser Hring-Dene 
izSogeond )7aet sasld sw^efun. pa ^Sr sona wear^ 

edhwyrft eorlum, si)7^an inne fealh 

1258* Tr. gu'Ssceare. — 1260^ E.Sc, etal. se[o]. — 1261^ MS. camp; Gru.tr. 286^ 
Ke. Cain. See 107^ Varr. — 1264^ Fol. jj^"" man AB. — 1266* See 1234'^. — 
1278b Af5. sunupeod ; E.Sc. {?), Gr^ (.?), Scherer L 5-5-493, Rie.Zs. 401 suna 
{or sunu) dea«. (deoS - Seod-peod. Cf. Lang. § 16.2.) — 1280^ Holt. {cf. Zs. 117) 
so[c]na. 



BEOWULF 49 

Grendles modor. Waes se gryre I^ssa 

efne swa micle, swa biS maeg];a craeft, 

wiggryre wifes be w^epnedmen, 
g5)7onne heoru bunden, hamere ge)7r«en, 

sweord swate fah swin ofer helme 

ecgum dyhtig andweard scircS. 

Da waes on healle heardecg togen 

sweord ofer setlum, sTdrand manig 
9ohafen handa faest; helm ne gemunde, 

byrnan side, )?a bine se broga angeat. 

Heo waes on ofste, wolde ut ]7anon, 

feore beorgan, ]?a heo onfunden waes; 

hra^e heo ae);elinga anne haefde 
95faeste befangen, )?a heo to fenne gang. 

Se waes Hroj^gare haele)7a leofo^ 

on gesi^es had be s^m tweonum, 

rice randwiga, )?one ^e heo on raeste abreat, 

bl^dfaestne beorn. Naes Beowulf ^^r, 
,00 ac waes 6)7er in sr geteohhod 

aefter maj;^umgife m^rum Geate. 

Hream wear^ in Heorote ; heo under heolfre genam 

cu)7e folme ; cearu waes geniwod, 

geworden in wicun. Ne waes J^aet gewrixle til, 
i05|?aet hie on ba healfa bicgan scoldon 

freonda feorum! 

pa waes frod cyning, 

har hilderinc on hrSon mode, 

sy'S|?an he aldorj^egn unlyfigendne, 

)?one deorestan deadne wisse. 

1285b MS. gepuren 5 Gr.i (f ), Siev. Beitr. ix 282, 2Q4f cf. Siev. R. 265^ 45^ 
gejjruen.— 1287a FoL 158^ dyhttig A, dyttig B; Gr.^ dyhtig. — 1291b Gr.i (^), 
Bu.Tid. 2Q6y Rie.Zs. 401 pe for pa. — 1302a MS, 0% — 1307b Fol. ISQ^ 
mode AB. 



50 BEOWULF 

i 10 Hra)?e waes to bure Beowulf fetod, 

sigoreadig secg. Samod ^rdaege 

code eorla sum, « aej^ele cempa 

self mid gesl^um J^ser se snotera bad, 

hwae]7^r him A/walda ^fre wille 
i3i5aefter weaspelle wyrpe gefremman. 

Gang ^a aefter flore fyrdwyr^e man 

mid his handscale — healwudu dynede — , 

];aet he ]7one wisan wordum w^gde 

frean Ingwina, fraegn gif him w^re 
1320 aefter neodla^u[m] niht get^se. 
XX Hro^gar ma]7elode, helm Scyldinga: 

' Ne frin ]7u aefter s^lum ! Sorh is genlwod 

Denigea leodum. Dead is iEschere, 

Yrmenlafes yldra br6];or, 
1325 mln runwita ond min r^dbora, 

eaxlgestealla, ^onne we on orlege 

hafelan weredon, J^onne hniton fe)?an, 

eoferas cnysedan. Swy(lc) scolde eorl wesan, 

[ae)?eling] ^rgod, swylc iEschere waes ! 
1330 Wear^ him on Heorote to handbanan 

waelgSst w^fre; ic ne wat hwae^er 

atol sese wlanc eftsl^as teah, 

fylle gefagnod. Heo )?a fsh^e wraec, 

J;e J?u gystran niht Grendel cwealdest 

1314a MS. hwaepre ; Stev. ZfdPh. xxi 357, Holt., Sed. hwaeper. See 2844^,, 

— MS. alf walda ; TM. alwealda, T/w. Alwalda. — 1317'* T/io., Siveet L 2.22, 
Wy. -scole. See Gloss. — 1318b MS. {AB) hnaegde ; E.Sc. negde, Gr.i nsgde, 

— 1320a MS. neod la^^u ; E.Sc. -lade; £., Holt., &J. -la'(5u[m] ; Siveet L 2.22 
-laiSe ; Cos. viii 570 neadla'Sum. See Lang. § 20.3. — 1 328^ Fol. I5Q^ swy . . scolde 
B{A) ; T/i/J, swylc. — i329aGr«. [aedeling], Gr.2[ae'Seling]. See 130^. — 1331'' MS. 
hwaeper; Gr."^ (.?"), Rie.V.45, Siveet'^ L 2.22, Bu. Q3 hwider ; Gr.2, Schii., Sed., 
Cha. hwaeder. {He.^, Holt. hwae]7er = hwider.) — 1333*^ ^^- S^ fraegnod ; Ke. iif 
et al.. Holt., Sed. gefaegnod ; cp. 362, 1014 i see Gloss, j Tho., Tr. gefrefrod j Gru. 
gefrecnod. 



BEOWULF 51 

335];urh h^stne had heardum clammum, 

for]7an he to lange leode mine 

wanode ond wyrde. He aet wTge gecrang 

ealdres scyldig, ond nu 6);er cwom 

mihtig manscaSa, wolde hyre m^g wrecan, 
i34oge feor hafacS fseh^e gest^led, 

baes ]>e j?incean maeg |?egne monegum, 

se )?e aefter sincgyfan on sefan greote]?, — 

href>erbealo hearde ; nu seo hand lige^, 

se )7e eow welhwylcra wilna dohte. 
1345 Ic )?aet londbuend, leode mine, 

seleraedende secgan hyrde, 

j?aet hie gesawon swylce twegen 

micle mearcstapan moras healdan, 

ellorgaestas. D^ra o^er waes, 
1350)7368 J;e hie gewisllcost gewitan meahton, 

idese onlTcn^s ; o^er earmsceapen 

on weres waestmum wraeclSstas traed, 

naefne he waes mara );onne ^nig man o^er; 

J;one on geardagum Grendel nemdow 
isssfoldbuende; no hie faeder cunnon, 

hwae]7er him ^nig waes aer acenned 

dyrnra gasta. Hie dygel lond 

warigea"S wulfhleo)?u, windige naessas, 

frecne fengelad, -Sser fyrgenstream 
1360 under naessa genipu ni)7er gewlte^, 

flod under foldan. Nis ]7aet feor heonon 

mllgemearces, J^aet se mere stan^e^ ; 

ofer Ipxm hongia^ hrinde bearwas, 

1344a E.Sc, et fl/. se[o]. — 1 3 5 1 » MS. onlic nass ; Ke.^ et al, ScM., Sed., 
Cha. onllcnes ; Gru.tr. 287, Sweet L 2.22, 'Holt, onllc. {Siveet adds waes before 
o-Ser 1 35 1^) — 1 352b Fol. 160^ traed. — 1 354^^ MS. {AB) nemdcd ; Ks. nemdon. 
— 1362^^5. stan-ScSj r>4/J. stande)>, — 1363b Morris in Preface (j>. -vi f) to 



52 



BEOWULF 



wudu wyrtum faest waeter oferhelma^. 
1365 p2er maeg nihta gehwiem nl^wundor seon, 

fyr on flode. N5 J^aes frod leofa^ 

gumena bearna, ]?aet J;one grund wite. 

Deah ]?e hseSstapa hundum geswenced, 

heorot hornum trum holtwudu sece, 
i37ofeorran geflymed, ar he feorh sele-S, 

aldor on ofre, xr he in wille, 

hafelan [beorgan] j nis )?aet heoru stow! 

ponon y^geblond up astlge^S 

won to wolcnum, )?onne wind styre|? 
1375 la-5 gewidru, o^ )7aet lyft drysma];, 

roderas reota^. Nu is se r^d gelang 

eft aet J^e anum. Eard git ne const, 

frecne stowe, ^^r ]>u findan miht 

sinnigne secg ; sec gif J>u dyrre ! 
1380IC ];e |?a f^h-ge feo leanige, 

ealdgestreonum, swa ic xr dyde, 

wundfium golde, gyf ]?u on weg cymest.' 
XXI Beowulf maj^elode, beam EcgJ^eowes : 

' Ne sorga, snotor guma ! Selre bi^ ^ghwSm, 
i385)?aEt he his freond wrece, )7onne he fela murne. 

Ure seghwylc sceal ende gebldan 

worolde lifes ; wyrce se j^e mote 

domes ^r dea]?e ; )7aet bi^ drihtguman 

unlifgendum aefter selest. 

Blkkl. Horn., Siveet L 2.22^ Wulcker^ He.-Socfi hrimge {ste note to 1357 ff-) ; Cos. 
viii 571 hrimde ( = hrimge) ; B.-T. s.'v. hrind^ Sarrazin Beitr. xi 163 n., Sed. 
hringde {cp. bring < circle') ; Wright ESt. xxx 342 f- hrinde, see Gloss. 

1372a MS. hafelan : ; Ke. ii, Edd. [hydan] j Holt, note [beorgan] (?). See I293°'- 
— 1377a Fol. 160^ t»e AB. — 1379a MS. fela sinnigne 5 He.^, most Edd. cancel 
fela ; Holt. {cf. Zs. 117) : lacuna before fela, ivhick he makes the last ivord of the 
preceding line. — 1382a MS. Z. wun/dini or /dmi ; Gru.tr. 287 wunden- } 
E.Sc.^ et al., Bu. Q3j Schii.j Sed. wundnum ; Thk., Hold.^, Holt.j Cha. wundini. See 
Intr. exit. 



BEOWULF 53 

39oArTs, rices weard, uton hraj^e feran, 

Grendles magan gang sceawigan. 

Ic hit ];e gehate : no he on helm losaj;, 

ne on foldan fae)?m, ne on fyrgenholt, 

ne on gyfenes grund, ga ]7sr he wille ! 
395 Dys dogor )7u gej^yld hafa 

weana gehwylces, swa ic ];e wene to/ 

Ahleop -Sa se gomela, Gode ];ancode, 

mihtigan Drihtne, )7aes se man gespraec. 
pa waes Hro^gare hors gebseted, 
1400 wicg wundenfeax. Wisa fengel 

geatolic gende ; gumfe];a stop 

Hndhaebbendra. Lastas wSron 

aefter waldswa)7um wide gesyne, 

gang ofer grundas, [swa] gegnum for 
1405 ofer myrcan mor, mago]?egna baer 

}7one selestan sawolleasne 

];ara )?e mid Hro^gare ham eahtode. 

Ofereode |?a ae]7elinga beam 

steap stanhli^o, stlge nearwe, 
1410 enge anpa^as, uncQ-S gelad, 

neowle naessas, nicorhusa fela; 

he feara sum beforan gengde 

wisra monna wong sceawian, 

o]7 )7aet he f^ringa fyrgenbeamas 
Hisofer harne stan hleonian funde, 

wynleasne wudu ; waeter under stod 

dreorig ond gedrefed. Denum eallum waes, 

1392b Tho., et al. he[o]; to 1394b.— Tho. {in Ke.), et al., Aant. 23 holm.— 
1393b Z. tramlit. no {misprint). — 1398b Fol. 161"- spraec A, spr?c 5.— 1401* 
E. Sc, et al., Holt., Schu., Sed. gen[g]de ; see 1412. Cf. Lang. § iq-l —1404^ ^'^• 
gegnu for ; Sie'v. ix 140, Holt., Sed., Cha. [psr heo] g. f. ; Bu. 94 [hwaer heo] g. f. ; 
Aant. 24 gegnunga (?); JEGPh. vi IQ5 [swa] {or ferde for for, so Schii.).^ 
1407b Tho. {?), Tr. ealgode. 



54 BEOWULF 

winum Scyldinga weorce on mode 

t5 ge]7olianne, ^egne monegum, 
1420 oncy^ eorla gehwSm, sy^j^an iEscheres 

on )7am holmclife hafelan metton. 

Flod blode weol — folc to s^gon — 

hatan heolfre. Horn stundum song 

fuslTc f{yrd)leoS. Fe);a eal gesaet. 
1425 Gesawon "Sa aefter waetere wyrmcynnes fela, 

sellice siedracan sund cunnian, 

swylce on naeshleo^um nicras licgean, 

'Sa on undernm^l oft bewitiga^ 

sorhfulne sl^ on seglrade, 
i43owyrmas ond wildeor. Hie on weg hruron 

bitere ond gebolgne ; bearhtm ongeaton, 

gu'Shorn galan. Sumne Geata leod 

of flanbogan feores getwaefde, 

y^gewinnes, );aet him on aldre stod 
i435herestr^l hearda ; he on holme waes 

sundes ]?e ssenra, "Se hyne swylt fornam. 

Hrae]7e wear^ on y^um mid eoferspreotum 

heorohocyhtum hearde genearwod, 

nl^a genseged, ond on naes togen, 
i44owundorlIc w^gbora ; weras sceawedon 

gryrelicne gist. 

Gyrede hine Beowulf 

eorlgew^dum, nalles for ealdre mearn ; 

scolde herebyrne hondum gebroden, 

sid ond searofah sund cunnian, 
1445 900 "Se bancofan beorgan cu)7e, 

1418a Tr. wigum. — 1423a Fol. 161^ hatan AB. — 1424a B{A) i . . .-^ Bout. 
g2 fyrd-. — 1430a Holt. [cf. Beibl. xiii 205) wildor. — 1440a TV. wzegfara j ESt. 
xxxix 463 -deor (?), cp. Chr. q87 j Holt. Beibl. xxi 300 -pora, cp. piveran. See 

Gloss. 



i 



BEOWULF 55 

j7aEt him hildegrap hrej^re ne mihte, 

eorres inwitfeng aldre gesce|;(San ; 

ac se hwita helm hafelan werede, 

se Jie meregrundas mengan scolde, 
i45osecan sundgebland since gcweorcSad, 

befongen freawrasnum, swa hine fyrndagum 

worhte w^pna smiS, wundrum teode, 
^ besette swInlTcum, ]7aet hine sy^J?an no 

brond ne beadomecas bitan ne meahton. 
1455 Naes |?aet )7onne mstost maegenfultuma, 

];aet him on ^earfe lah "Syle Hro^gares ; 

waes 'psem haeftmece Hrunting nama ; 

)?aet waes an foran ealdgestreona ; 

ecg waes Tren, atertanum fah, 
i46oahyrded hea)?oswate; n^fre hit aet hilde ne swac 

manna ^ngum );ara )?e hit mid mundum bewand, 

Ise ^e gryresiSas gegan dorste, 
folcstede fara ; naes )?aet forma si^S, 

]?aet hit ellenweorc aefnan scolde. 
1465 Huru ne gemunde mago Ecglafes 

eafoj^es craeftig, ]7£et he ^r gesprasc 

wine druncen, )?a he ]?aes wsepnes onlah 

selran sweordfrecan ; selfa ne dorste 

under ySa gewin aldre gene]7an, 
i47odrihtscype dreogan ; ]7aer he dome forleas, 

ellenmaer^um. Ne waes J^sem o^rum swa, 

sy^l^an he hine to gu^e gegyred haefde. 
XXII Beowulf maj^elode, beam Ecg]7eowes : 

' Gej^enc nu, se m^ra maga Healfdenes, 
i475snottra fengel, nu ic eom slSes fus, 

1448b FoL i62<^ hafelan ^B.— 1454a ^ant.. 24 (^), Tr., Holt., Sed. brogdne. 
— 1459^ Cos. viii 571, Aant. 24 atertsrum ( = -tearum, * poison drops')} Tr, 
-tacnum. — 1471* FoL 162^ maerdam AB, : : rSum Z. {f'). 



56 BEOWULF 

goidwine gumena, hwaet wit geo spr^con, 

gif ic aet ]7earfe ]?Tnre scolde 

aldre linnan, ]?aet "Su me a w^re 

for^gewitenum on faeder st^le. 
1480 Wes ]?u mundbora mlnum mago]?egnum, 

hondgesellum, gif mec hild nime ; 

swylce ]7Q "Sa madmas, )?e j?u me sealdest, 

Hro^gar leofa, Higelace onsend. 

Maeg )7onne on }7Sm golde ongitan Geata dryhten, 
i485geseon sunu Hrsedles, ]?onne he on J;aet sine stara^, 

J?aet ic gumcystum godne funde 

beaga bryttan, breac ]7onne moste. 

Ond IpuUnfer^ Iset ealde lafe, 

wr^tllc wSgsweord wTdcu^ne man 
i49oheardecg habban ; ic me mid Hruntinge 

dom gewyrce, o)?^e mec dea^ nime^ ! ' 
lEfter 'paem wordum Weder-Geata leod 

efste mid eine, — nalas andsware 

bldan wolde ; brimwylm onfeng 
i495hilderince. Da waes hwll daeges, 

2er he )7one grundwong ongytan mehte. 

Sona J^aet onfunde se ^e floda begong 

heorogifre beheold hund missera, 

grim ond gr^dig, )7aet );^r gumena sum 
i5ooaelwihta card ufan cunnode. 

Grap |?a togeanes, gu^rinc gefeng 

atolan clommum ; no )?y "ier in gescod 

halan lice ; bring utan ymbbearh, 

)?aet heo ]7one fyrdhom ^urhfon ne mihte, 
i5o5locene leo^osyrcan Ia)7an fingrum. 

1481a Gru., Holt, hondgesteallum. {Holt, ii -geseldum ?) — 1485a Tho., et al. 
Hre^les. See 454b. — 1488a MS hunfer-g ; Rie.Zs. 414 Unfer-S. See 4QQa. — 
1489a Tho. wig- {for w5g-) ; Klu. {in Hold.^) wael-. — 1491b Fol. 163° op^e. 



BEOWULF 57 

Baer ]7a seo brimwyl[f], ]>3. heo to botme com, 

hringa J;engel to hofe sinum, 

swa he ne mihte n5 — he ]>2Bm modig waes — 

wsepna gewealdan, ac hine wundra |;aes fela 
i5ioswe[n]cte on sunde, sSdeor monig 

hildetuxum heresyrcan brsec, 

ehton aglgecan. Da se eorl ongeat, 

)7aet he [in] nlSsele nathwylcum waes, 

)7aer him nsnig waeter wihte ne sce)?ede, 
i5i5ne him for hrofsele hrlnan ne mehte 

fsergripe flddes ; fyrleoht geseah, 
X blacne leoman beorhte sclnan. 
■ Ongeat );a se goda grundwyrgenne, 
I merewlf mihtig ; maegenr^s forgeaf 
X52ohildebille, ho«d swen^ ne ofteah, 

J)aet hire on hafelan hringmSl agol 

grSdig gu^leo^. Da se gist onfand, 

)7aEt se beadoleoma bitan nolde, 

aldre sce];^an, ac seo ecg geswac 
i525^eodne aet j^earfe; ^olode sr fela i 

hondgemota, helm oft gescaer, 

If^ges fyrdhraegl ; 'Sa waes forma si^ 
deorum madme, ];aet his dom alaeg. 
Eft waes anraed, nalas elnes la;t, , 

i53om£er^a gemyndig mSg Hylaces : 

wearp ^a wundewm^l wrsettum gebunden 

1 506a MS. wyl 5 fCe. -wyl[f ]. — 1 5o8a-b j'^^.^ j^g,^ Gru., Sie-v. ix 140, Hold., 
Aant. 24, Holt.y Schu. place no in b-line. — MS. paem ; Gru., Holt, paes ; Gr.i, 
Cka. l^eah ; Aant. 24 (?), Schii., Sed. paer. — J 5 lo* MS. swecte ; Ke. ii swe[nlcte. 

— 1513a' Tho. [in]. — 1514^ Martin ESt. ;r*- 2ij5 waeter[a] ; Holt. {cf. Lit.bl.xxi 
61), Morgan Beitr. xxxiii 72(5 wzeter nsenig. See T.C.%17 f. — 151^^ Fol. 163^ 
fyr AB. — 1.520^ MS. hord swenge j Bout. Q2 hondsweng ; Gr.i, Edd. hond 
swenge; Tr.., Schu., Sed. sweng. — 1530b M5. hylaces ; most Edd. Hygelaces j 
MPh. Hi 458, Schu., Cha. Hylaces ; Holt. Hyglaces. See Lang. §§ iS.lOy IQ.I* 

— 1 5 3 1 * MS. wundel ; Ke. wunden-. 



58 BEOWULF 

yrre oretta, )7aet hit on eor^an laeg, 

stl^ ond stylecg j strenge getruwode, 

mundgripe maegenes. Swa sceal man don, 
i535)?onne he aet guSe gegan J?ence^ 

longsumne lof ; na ymb his llf ceara^. 

Gefeng j^a be eaxle — nalas for fsh^e mearn — 

Gu(S-Geata leod Grendles modor; 

braegd )?a beadwe heard, ]>a he gebolgen waes, 
i54ofeorhgeni^lan, );aet heo on flet gebeah. 

Heo him eft hra)7e ^ndlean forgeald 

grimman grapum ond him togeanes feng; 

oferwearp )7a werigm5d wigena strengest, 

fe)?ecempa, }>aet he on Tylle wear^. 
i545 0fsaet )?a )?one selegyst, ond hyre seajc geteah 

brad [ond] brunecg ; wolde hire beam wrecan, 

angan eaferan. Him on eaxle laeg 

breostnet broden ; )7aet gebearh feore, 

wi^ ord ond wiS ecge ingang forstod. 
iSSoHaefde "Sa forsl^od sunu Ecg];eowes 

under gynne grund, Geata ccmpa, 

nemne him hea^obyrne helpe gefremcde, 

herenet hearde, — ^ ond halig God 

geweold wTgsigor; witig Drihten, 
i555rodera Rsedend hit on ryht gesced 

y-gelice, sy]?^an he eft astod. 
XXIII Geseah ^a on searwum sigeeadig bil, 

ealdsweord eotenisc ecgum |;yhtig, 

wigena weor^mynd ; J^aet [waes] w^pna cyst, — 

1533b See 66q^ Varr. — 1 53 7* R'le.V. 24, Siveet L 2.22, 4 Edd., Morgan 
Beitr. xxxiii 117 feaxe. Cf. T.C. § 2<5. — 1541^ MS. handlean 5 Rie.Zs. 414^ 
Holt., Schu., Cha. andlean. See 2094 {2Q29, 2972). — 154^^ ^ol. 164°' man. — 
1543a £.5(r. (f), Sed. oferwearp [hine]. — 1543^-44* E.Sc. strengestan, Aant. 
24 strengel; E.Sc., Aant. 25 -cempan. — 1545^ MS. seaxe 5 E.Sc, most Edd. 
seax.— 1546a Gru. p. 150, He.^, 4 Edd. [ond]. Cp. Maid. j(5j. — 1558* Ke., 
Tho., Gr., et al. eald sweord. -So 76(5jO, 2616°', 2979^- — 1559^ Gru.tr. 290 
(.?), Ke. [was]. 



BEOWULF 59 

56obuton hit waes mare ^onne ^nig mon o^er 
to beadulace aetberan meahte, 
god ond geatollc, giganta geweorc. 
He gefeng ])3. fetelhilt, freca Scyldinga 
hreoh ond heorogrim, hringmael gebraegd 
i565aldres orwena, yrringa sloh, 

)7aet hire wi^ halse heard grapode, 
banhringas braec; bil eal "Surhwod 
fsegne flaeschoman ; heo on flet gecrong, 
sweord waes swatig, secg weorce gefeh. 
1570 Lixte se leoma, leoht inne stod, 
efne swa of hefene hadre seined 
rodores candel. He aefter recede "wlat; 
hwearf J?a be wealle, wsepen hafenade 
ll heard be hiltum Higelaces ^egn 
1575 yrre ond anrsed, — naes seo ecg fracod 
hilderince, ac he hraj^e wolde 
Grendle forgyldan gu^rssa fela 
•Sara J^e he geworhte to West-Denum 
oftor micle Sonne on senne siS, 
i58o);onne he HroSgares heorSgeneatas 
sloh on sweofote, slsepende frxt 
folces Denigea fyftyne men, 
ond oSer swylc ut ofFerede, 
laSlicu lac. He him J^aes lean forgeald, 
i585re)7e cempa, to Saes )7e he on raeste geseah 
guSwerigne Grendel licgan, 
aldorleasne, swa him Sr gescod 
hild aet Heorote. Hra wide sprong, 
sy);San he aefter deaSe drepe )?r5wade, 
i59oheorosweng heardne, ond hine )?a heafde becearf. 
1565b FoL j64^dohj4B. 



6o BEOWULF 

Sona J?aEt gesawon snottre ceorlas, 

)?a ^e mid Hro^gare on holm wliton, 

J^aet waes y^geblond eal gemenged, 

brim blode fah. Blondenfeaxe, 
i595gomele ymb godne ongeador spr^con, 

];aet big )?aes ae^elinges eft ne wendon, 

]?aet he sigehre^ig secean come 

msirne ]7eoden ; J;a "Saes monige gewearS, 

)7aet bine seo brimwylf abroten haefde. 
1 600 Da com non daeges. Naes ofgeafon 

hwate Scyldingas ; gewat him ham j7onon 

goldwine gumena. Gistas se/an 

modes seoce ond on mere staredon ; 

wiston ond ne wendon, ]?aet hie heora winedrihten 
i6o5Selfne gesawon. — pa )7aet sweord ongan 

aefter hea]7oswate hildegicelum, 

wigbil wanian ; );aet w^es wundra sum, 

|7aet hit eal gemealt ise gelicost, 

'Sonne forstes bend Faeder onlate^, 
i6ioonwinde^ wslrapas, se geweald hafa^ 

S2ela ond msela ; )7aEt is s6^ Metod. 

Ne nom he in J72em wicum, Weder-Geata leod, 

ma^msehta ma, );eh he j7Sr monige geseah, 

buton ]?one hafelan ond )?a hilt somod 
1615 since fage ; sweord ^r gemealt, 

forbarn brodenm^l; waes ]?aet blod to J>£es hat, 

aettren ellorg^st, se ]7^r inne swealt. 

Sona waes on sunde se ]>e ser set saecce gebad 

wighryre wra^ra, waeter up )7urhdeaf ; 

1591b Fol. 165^ ceorlas. — 1599'* MS. abreoten ; Ke. it abroten. — 1602b MS. 
secan } Gru.tr. 290 sSton, Gr.'^ setan. — 1604^ Ke. ii wys[c]ton, Tho.., Gru. 
wIs[c]ton. — 1610'^ Gru.tr. 2gi (?), Ke.^ et al. wSgrapas. — 1616^ Fol. 165^ to 
AE. — 1 61 7* MS. qWox altered from ellen. — 161 9* Gr.Spr.(f)^ Aant. 23 wiggryre. 



BEOWULF 6 1 

zowseron y-Sgeblana eal gefslsod, 
eacne eardas, )7a se ellorgast 
oflet lifdagas ond );as ISnan gesceaft. 

Com )7a to lande lidmanna helm 
swi^mod swymman ; solace gefeah, 
i25 msgenbyr)7enne ]?ara ])e he him mid haefde. 
Eodon him )7a togeanes, Gode j^ancodon, 
•Sry^lic )7egna heap, ]7eodnes gefegon, 
J72es );e hi hyne gesundne geseon moston. 
Da waes of J^Sm hr5ran helm ond byrne 
63olungre alysed. Lagu drusade, 

wseter under wolcnum, waeldreore fag. 
Ferdon for« ]7onon fe];elastum 
ferhj7um faegne, foldweg m^ton, 
cu)?e strsete ; cyningbalde men 
635 from ]72em holmclife hafelan b^ron 
earfo^llce heora sghwae)7rum 
felamodigra ; feower scoldon 
on ]?2em waelstenge weorcum geferian 
to )?2em goldsele Grendles heafod, — 
16400)? ^aet semninga to sele comon 
frome fyrdhwate feowertyne 
Geata gongan ; gumdryhten mid 
modig on gemonge meodowongas traed. 
Da com in gan ealdor ^egna, 
1645 dsdcene mon dome gewur)7ad, 
h«le hildedeor, Hro^gar gretan. 
pa w^s be feaxe on flet boren 
Grendles heafod, ]72er guman druncon, 

1624b Tr.{f), Holt. {cf. Zs. 117), Ddbriick L ^•'3-2.682j^^—^^^^''E, 
omits V^r., i/J5...«-^p4e.-i634^ Gr., E Aant 25. Sed. cyneb^^dej J- 
36pcyningholde. Cf. MPh. Hi 459— ^^^^o^ ^^^- /6<5« semmnga.- 1644^ gan. 
See 386b. 



62 BEOWULF 

egeslTc for eorlum ond ]?^re idese mid, 
i65owliteseon wr^tlic ; weras on sawon. 
xxiiii Beowulf ma)7elode, beam Ecg]?eov'es : 

* Hwaet, we )?e )?as s^lac, sunu Healfdenes, 

leod Scyldinga, lustum brohton 

tires t5 tacne, ];e ]7u her to locast. 
1655 Ic J7aEt unsofte ealdre gedlgde, 

wigge under waetere, weorc genej?de 

earfo^llce ; aetrihte wa?s 

gu^S getw^efed, nym^e mec God scylde. 

Ne meahte ic aet hilde mid Hruntinge 
1660 wiht gewyrcan, )?eah );aet w^pen duge ; 

ac me geu^e ylda Waldend, 

)7aet ic on wage geseah wlitig hangian 

ealdsweord eacen — oftost wisode 

winigea leasum — , ]?aet ic "Sy w^pne gebrsed. 
i665 0fsl6h "Sa aet ]?aere saecce, ]?a me s^el ageald, 

buses hyrdas. pa )?aet hildebil 

forbarn brogdenmsel, swa j^aet bl5d gesprang, 

hatost heaj7oswata. Ic J^aet hilt ]?anan 

feondum aetferede; fyrend^da wraec, 
i67odea^cwealm Denigea, swa hit gedefe waes. 

Ic hit ]}e ]?onne gehate, J?aet ]?u on Heorote most 

sorhleas swefan mid J^inra secga gedryht, 

ond ]?egna gehwylc )7lnra leoda, 

dugu'Se ond iogo)7e, ]7aet J^u him ondr^dan ne J^earft, 
i675j7eoden Scyldinga, on )?a healfe, 

aldorbealu eorlum, swa J7u xr dydest.* 

1650 Punct. in text iv. Sie-v. ZfdPk. xxi 360; cp. 1422^. Earlier Edd., Schii. 
{cf. Bd. 81) onsawon, most of them taking wliteseon as its object. — 1 656 Tho. 
weorcej Aant. 25 wig and weorce. {Cf. ESt. xxxix 463 f.) Many Edd. make 
1656-57* one clause. — 1658^ Gru., Bu.Tid. 52^ Tr.^ Sed. gu'Se (1657 waes j 
sg.). Cf. Aant. 25.— 1662b Fol. 166^ hangian A. — 1663* See I358<^. — 1663b 
Siev. R. 256 {f). Holt.., Sed. oft. See T.C. § 20. 



BEOWULF 63 

Da waes gylden hilt gamelum rince, 

harum hildfruman on hand gyfen, 

enta aergeweorc ; hit on sht gehwearf 
Soaefter deofla hryre Denigea fr^an, 

wund9rsmi)7a geweorc ; ond j^a J»as worold ofgeaf 

gromheort guma, Godes andsaca, 

mor-Sres scyldig, ond his modor eac ; 

on geweald gehwearf woroldcyninga 
iS^sBm selestan be saem tweonum 

•Sara ]?e on Scedenigge sceattas d^lde. 
HroSgar maSelode — hylt sceawode, 

ealde lafe, on "S^m waes or writen 

fyrngewinnes ; sySj^an flod ofsloh, 
9ogifen geotende giganta cyn, 

frecne geferdon ; J^aet waes fremde ]7eod 

ecean Dryhtne ; him j^aes endelean 

)7urh waeteres wylm Waldend sealde. 

Swa waes on SSm scennum sciran goldes 
i95];urh runstafas rihte gemearcod, 

geseted ond ges^d, hwam );aet sweord geworht, 

irena cyst merest w^ere, 

wreo);enhilt ond wyrmfah. Da se wisa spraec 

sunu Healfdenes — swTgedon ealle — : 
roo' pst, la, maeg secgan se ])g soS ond riht 

fremeS on folce, feor eal gemon, 

eald e))elweard, ];aet Ses eorl w^re 

geboren betera ! Blsed is arSred 
704geond widwegas, wine min Beowulf, 

1677a Klu^e ESt. xxii 145, Holt. Gyldenhilt. See Intr. xviii «.— i68ib M«//. 
(xiv 21 3\ Holt., Sed. drop ond. — 1685b FoL 167^ saem.— 1686a MS. scedenigge 
(the first zalteredfromn). — ie<)']^ See 67 S"" Varr. — l-joz^ M5. . 5^ . — I yoa^ 
Bu.Tid. 52 f, Tr. pxt «e eorl nxre. See Lang. % 25-2, Gloss.: betera; note on 
1850. 



I 



64 BEOWULF 

■55ln ofer peoda gehwylce. Eal ]>u. hit ge)?yldum healdest, 
msegen mid modes snyttrum. Ic ])e sceal mine gel^stan 
freode, swa wit fur^um spraecon. Du scealt to frofre 

weor];an 

eal langtwidig leodum J;inum, 

haele^um to helpe. 

Ne wear^ Heremod swa 
lyioeaforum Ecgwelan, Ar-Scyldingum ; 

ne geweox he him t5 willan, ac to waelfealle 

ond t5 dea^Scwalum Deniga leodum ; 

breat bolgenmod beo.dgeneatas, 

eaxlgesteallan, o]> J^aet he ana hwearf, 
I7i5m^re ]?eoden mondreamum from. 

Deah )?e hine mihtig God maegenes wynnum, 

eafe]?um stepte, ofer ealle men 

for^ gefremede, hwaej^ere him on ferhj7e greow 

breosthord blodreow ; nallas beagas geaf 
i72oDenum aefter dome; dreamleas gebad, 

])2et he )7aes gewinnes weorc ]?r6wade, 

leodbealo longsum. Du );e l^r be ]7on, 

gumcyste ongit ! Ic j^is gid be ]?e ^ 

awraec wintrum frod. 

Wundor is to secga«, 
1725 hu mihtig God manna cynne 

J;urh sidne sefan snyttru brytta^, 

eard ond eorlscipe; he ah ealra geweald. 

Hwilum he on lufan l^te^ hworfan 

monnes modge|7onc m^ran cynnes, 
1730 sele^ him on e);le eor))an wynne 

1707" MS. {T/iL, Tho., Cha.) freode {cf. Gru.tr. 2Q2), MS. (Ke., Gru., Z.) 
freo'Se. — 1709* Fol. 167^ haelcSum B{A). — 1710^ Schaldemose L 2.3, Holtzm, 
495, MiilL 50 eafora.— 1724b MS. secganne; iee T,C. § 12.— 1 728 a Gru. on 
luste (?) ; Holt.^ on luston } Sed.^ on hllsan. 



BEOWULF 65 

to healdanne hleoburh wera, 

gedeS him swa gewealdene worolde daelas, 

side rice, ]>xt he his selfa ne maeg 

his unsnyttrum ende ge];encean. 
jsWunaS he on wiste; no hine wiht dwele^ 

adl ne yldo, ne him inwitsorh 

on sefa(n) sweorce^, ne gesacu ohwser 

ecghete eowe^, ac him eal worold 

wended on willan ; he )?aet wyrse ne con — , 
[V 1740 o^ ]7aet him on innan oferhygda d^l 

weaxe^ ond wrida^ ; |7onne se weard swefe^, 

sawele hyrde; bi^ se slaep to faest, 

bisgum gebmiden, bona swl^e neah, 

se ]}e of flanbogan fyrenum sceote^. 
45ponne bi^ on hre]?re under helm drepen 

biteran straele — him bebeorgan ne con — , 

wom wundorbebodum wergan gastes -, 

ymce'8 him to lytel, |?aet he lange heold, 

gytsa^ gromhydig, nallas on gylp sele^ 
5of2e«e beagas, ond he )?a for^gesceaft 

forgyte^ ond forgyme^, )?aes J;e him ier God sealde, 

wuldres Waldend, weor^mynda dsel. 

Hit on endestaef eft gelimpe^, 

\>2£t se llchoma Isene gedreose^, 
'55 fSge gefealle^ ; feh^ 6)7er to, 

se ]>e unmurnllce madmas d^le)?, 

eorles sergestreon, egesan ne gyme^. 
Bebeorh )?e ^one bealonlS, Beowulf leofa, 

1732a Fo/. /<?<?« ge de«.— 1733b Tr. selpa.— 1734* MS. {AB, fCe., Z.), 
PTy., Sed., Cha. his 5 Thk., Tho., Edd. [for] his. — 1 737* MS. Z. sefa :, AB 
sefad ; Gru. tr. 292, Ke. sefan.— 1737b Gr,2, Holt., Sed. gesaca. — 1 748b MS. to 
lange w. to ^imperfectly erased" {Z.). — 1750^ MS. faedde } Tho. fStte. — 1752" 
Fol. 168 b waldend AB. 



66 BEOWULF 

secg[a] betsta, ond J>e ];aet selre geceos, 
lyfioece r^das 5 oferhyda ne gym, 

msere cempa ! Nu is J»Ines maegnes blsd 

ane hwTle ; eft sona bi^, 

J7aet J?ec adl o^^e ecg eafoj^es getw«fe-S, 

o'S^e fyres feng, o^Se flodes wylm, 
^7650^^6 gripe meces, o^^e gares fliht, 

o^^e atol yldo; o^^e eagena bearhtm 

forsite^ ond forsworce^ ; semninga bi^, 

J?aet -Sec, dryhtguma, dea^ oferswy^e'S. 
Swa ic Hring-Dena hund missera 
i77oweold under wolcnum ond big wigge beleac 

manigum m^gj?a geond ]7ysne middangeard, 

aescum ond ecgum, )7aet ic me ^enigne 

under swegles begong gesacan ne tealde. 

Hwaet, me ]?aes on ej^le edwend^n cwom, 
i775gyrn aefter gomene, seo];^an Grendel wear's, 

ealdgewinna, ingenga min ; 

ic )?2ere socne singales waeg 

modceare micle. paes sig Metode j^anc, 

ecean Dryhtne, )7aes ^e ic on aldre gebad, 
i78o]?aet ic on J^one hafelan heorodreorigne 

ofer eald gewin eagum starige ! 

Ga nu to setle, symbelwynne dreoh 

wTggeweor]?ad ; unc sceal worn fela 

maf>ma gemsenra, si);^an morgen bi^.' 
1785 Geat waes glaedmod, geong sona t5, 

1759a Tko. {in Ke.), Sie-v. R.312, 4 Edd.itcg[z] ; Gru.p. 153, He.^-^ secg [se]. 
See Q47^. — 1774*' ^'^- ^^ wendan ; GrA (f), Spr., Gr.^, most Edd. edwenden. 
See 28o<^. — 1776* T/io., Gr.^, Gru., et al. eald gewinna. — 1777a Fol. 169'^ 
Ic, — 1781a Holt, ealdgewinnan. — 1782^ Sie-v. R. 266^ Holt, symbelwynn. See 
Lang. ^20.2. — 1783a MS. wigge weorpad, so Gr.^, ^J't Sc/iii., C/ia. ; Cos. 
via 57 If Holt., Sed. wigge (Holt, wige) geweorpad; Ke., et al. wiggeweorpad. See 
Intr. cvii n. 8. — 1784'* Kock^ 115 gemSne. Cf. MLN. xxxlv 132/. 



BEOWULF 67 

setles neosan, swa se snottra heht. 
pa wses eft swa ser ellenrofum, 
fletsittendum faegere gereorded 
niowan stefne. — Nihthelm geswearc 
79odeorc ofer dryhtgumum. Dugu« eal aras ; 
wolde blondenfeax beddes neosan, 
gamela Scylding. Geat unigmetes wel, 
r5fne randwigan restan lyste; 
s5na him sele]7egn si^es wergum, 
795 feorrancundum for^ wisade, 

se for andrysnum ealle heweotede 
)7egnes j^earfe, swylce ]>y dogore 
hea]7olI^ende habban scoldon. 

Reste hine );a rumheort ; reced hlluade 
i8oogeap ond goldfah ; gaest inne swaef, 
o]? l^^t hrefn blaca heofones wynne 
bll^heort bodode. Da com beorht scacan 
[sclma ofer sceadwa] ; sca)7an 5netton, 
wseron ae)7elingas eft to leodum 
1805 fuse to farenwe ; wolde feor );anon 
cuma collenferh^ ceoles neosan. 

Heht )?a se hearda Hrunting beran 
sunu Ecglafes, heht his sweord niman, 
leofllc Iren ; — saegde him j^aes leanes )?anc, 
Siocwse^, he ];one gu^wine godne tealde, 

1702b MS. unig/metes; (Gru. tr. 293), Tho., et al. ungemetes; E. ungimetcs. 
See Lang; 5 l<?.5.— 1796^ ^S. be weotene; Gru. tr. 293, Ke. it beweotede.— 
I7Q7b MS e 0/ dogore ' added in another hand' (Z.) [doubtfuF]; Sie-v. R. 233, 
24^ Holt., Weyhe Beitr.xxxi 85 dogor. So 2573^- See jjQS i ^^"S' § 20.4.— 
1802b Fol 169b «a com 5.— i8o2b-3b MS. «a com beorht scacan scapan 
onetton : Gr.i coman beorhte [leoman/ofer scadu] s. S. o. ; Gr.^ «. c. b. [leoma]/ 
s. [ofer scadul S. o. 5 He.-^ D. c. b. [sunnej/scacan [ofer grundas] ; s. 05 ^te-v. 
Anzl xi-v 137 f., 3 Edd. D. c. b. scacan/ [scima aefter sceadwe] etc. 5 bed. D. 
c. b. scacan/[scTma scynded] etc. — 1805 *_M5. farene ne ; Ke. farcnne.— 
1808a Gru. suna.— 1809b MiilL {xiv 215) laenes. 



68 BEOWULF 

wigcraeftigne, nales wordum log 

meces ecge ; J?aet waes modig secg. — 

Ond ]7a si^frome, searwum gearwe 

wTgend w^ron ; eode weor^ Denum 
i8i5ae];eling t5 yppan, )?^r se oj^er waes, 

h^le hildedeor Hro^gar grette. 
XXVI Beowulf ma];elode, beam Ecg)?eowes: 

' Nu we ssll^end secgan wylla^ 

feorran cumene, |?aet we fundia]? 
i82oHigelac secan. W^ron her tela, 

willum bewenede ; j^u us wel dohtest. 

Gif ic J^onne on eorj^an owihte maeg 

]7inre modlufan maran tilian, 

gumena dryhten, 'Sonne ic gyt dyde, 
i825gu^geweorca, ic beo gearo sona. 

Gif ic ]?aet gefricge ofer floda begang, 

}?aet )?ec ymbsittend egesan Jjywa^, 

swa ]}ec hetende hwllum dydon, 

ic ^e )7usenda )?egna bringe, 
i83ohaele]7a t5 helpe. Ic on Higelace wat, 

Geata dryhten, )?eah ^e he geong sy, 

folces hyrde, )?aet he mec fremman wile 

wordum ond w^orcum, )?aet ic J'e wel herige 

ond |7e to geoce garholt here, 
i835maegenes fultum, |7^r ^e bi^ manna };earf. 

1813* SeJ. omits ond. — 18 14 Most Edd. place comma after wSron {^subordinate 
clause) 5 so Schii. Sa. iio^ Ries L 6.12.2.37Q. — MS.: point after waeron ; MS. 
(A) Eode {capital E). See 168 1^- — i8i5''-i6. On the punctuation see Ries L 
6.12.2.379 f— MS. helle ; Ke. ii haele.— 1826^ Fol. i7o<^ fricge.— 1828* Gr.^^ 
Sie-v. R. 2q6, Holt., Schii., Sed. hettende. See Lang. ^ ig.3. — l%2%^ Siev. R. 
498, Tr., Schu. dsdon, Holt, dedon ; Sed. Sydon. Cf T.C. § 17 ; Lang. ^23.6.— 
l83ot>-3ia Tr., Holt. -lac. Sed. Ic wat on Higelace. — MS. Z. wat altered from 
^2i.z IV. another ink. — Klu. {in Hold.), Sed. dryhtne. See note. — 1833* MS. 
weordum *7 worcum 5 Tho., Schu., Cha. wordum ond weorcum; He.^~^, Holt., Sed. 
wordum ond worcum. See 1902^. 



BEOWULF 69 

Gif him )7onne Hre)?rl<: to hofum Geata 

gej^inge^ J?eodnes beam, he maeg jj^r fela 

freonda fiadan; feorcyJj'Se beo^ 

selran ges5hte j^aem )?e him selfa deah.' 
840 Hro^gar ma)7elode him on andsware : 

'pe )7a wordcwydas wigtig Drihten 

on sefan sende ; ne hyrde ic snotorlicor 

on swa geongum feore guman }?ingian. 

pu eart maegenes Strang, ond on mode frod, 
845 wis wordcwida ! Wen ic talige, 

gif ]7aet gegangeS, ]?aet ^e gar nyme"S, 

hild heorugrimme Hre)?les eaferan, 
I adl o}7^e Tren ealdor -^Inne, 

folces hyrde, ond ];u )?In feorh hafast, 
;85o)?£et |7e S^-Geatas selran naebben 

to geceosenne cyning ^nigne, 

hordweard haelej^a, gyf ])u healdan wylt 

maga rice. Me |7in modsefa 

lica^ leng swa wel, leofa Beowulf. 
(855 Hafast )7U gefered, )?aet )>am folcum sceal, 

Geata leodum ond Gar-Denum 

sib gem^n^, ond sacu restan, 

inwitnlj^as, )?e hie ^r drugon, 

wesan,]7enden ic wealde widan rices, 
ig6omaf>mas gemsene, manig ol^erne 

godum gegrettan ofer ganotes bae'o ; 

sceal hringnaca ofer hea/li bringan 

lac ond luftacen. Ic J?a leode wat 

1836a MS. hreprinc; Gru. tr. 204 Hreprlc. — 1837a MS. gefinged ; Ke. ge- 
pinga-S, Gr. Spr., Gr.^ gepinge^S. — 1840 Holt. (cf. Zs. 125) inserts after mapelode, 
[helm Scyldinga,/eorl ae^elum god]. — 1850^ Fol. 170^ sx A{B). — 1854a Gr. 
Spr. a 4q8, Holt.^ Schu., SeJ.selfor we\ 5 E. bet j Bu. q6 bet or sel. — 18571 MS. 
ge maenum ; Siev. ix 140 gemSne. — 1 862a 1 after sceal erased. — 1 86ab MS. hea 
pu; Klu. ix 190, Sie-v. R. 23s, 4 Edd. heafu. 



I 



70 BEOWULF 

ge wi^ feond ge wi^ freond faeste geworhte, 
i865aeghwaes untaele ealde wisan.* 

Da git him eorla hleo inne gesealde, 

mago Healfdenes ma)7mas twelfe ; 

het [h]in^ mid ]?aem lacum leode swaese 

secean on gesyntum, snude eft cuman. 
i87oGecyste ];a cyning ae)?elum god, 

)?eoden Scyldinga 'Segn[a] betstan 

ond be healse genam ; hruron him tearas 

blondenfeaxum. Him waes bega wen 

ealdum infrodum, 6]?res swT^or, 
i875)?aet h[l]e seo^^a(n) [no] geseon moston, 

modige on mej^le. Waes him se man to )7on leof, 

J7aet he j7one breostwylm forberan ne mehte ; 

ac him on hre]?re hygebendum faest 

aefter deorum men dyrne langa^ 
i88oborn wi'S blode. Him Beowulf ]?anan, 

gu-Srinc goldwlanc graesmoldan traed 

since hremig ; s^egenga bad 

age[n]dfrean, se J^e on ancre rad. 

pa waes on gange gifu Hro^gares 
18850ft geaehted; )7aet waes an cyning 

^ghwaes orleahtre, o]> |7aet hine yldo benam 

maegenes wynnum, se )?e oft manegum scod. 

XXVII Cwom ]7a to flode felamodigra, 
haegstealdra [heap] ; hringnet b^eron, 

1867b MS. .xii.— 1868a MS. inne; T/io. hine. — 1871b MS. «egn; Ke.y 
Schubert L8.1.41, Sie-v. R. 232, 4 Edd. "Segnfa]. See 947^^, I759°-- — 1874'' ^ol. 
lyiO' frodum. — 1875a MS. he j Gru.tr. 294 h[i]e. — Bu. q6, Sie-v. Angl. xiv 
141 (cf. £., Sie-v. ix 141), Holt., Sed., Cha. [na]. — 1880a MS. beorn ; Tho., Siev. 
ZfdPh. xxi 363, 3 Edd. born 5 Gr., Wy., Cha. beam . — 1 8 8 s'' MS. aged- 
freanj Ke. age[n]d-.— 1887^ Gr.\f), et al. seo.— 1889a Gr.^ [heap]. Cf. 
T.C. 1^22, 17 n. — 1889b Sie-v. R. 224 {?), Tr. beran, Holt, beron {injin. iv. 
cwom). (il45. baeron, cf. Sie-v.) 



I 



BEOWULF 71 

iSgoIocene leo^osyrcan. Landweard onfand 

eftsi^ eorla, swa he ser dyde ; 

no he mid hearme of hli^es nosan 

g2es(tas) grette, ac him togeanes rad, 

cwae^ ]?aet wilcuman Wedera leodum 
i895sca)?an scTrhame to scipe foron. 

pa waes on sande ssegeap naca 

hladen herew^dum hringedstefna, 

m§arum ond maSmum ; maest hlifade 

ofer Hro^gares hordgestreonum. 
1900 He )7Sm batwearde bunden golde 

Iswurd gesealde, j^aet he sy^];an waes 
on meodubence ma)?m^ ]?y weor]?r^, 
yrfelafe. Gewat him on nac^ 
drefan deop waeter, Dena land ofgeaf. 
1905 pa waes be maeste merehraegla sum, 
segl sale faest ; sundwudu )7unede; 

no )7£er wegflotan wind ofer y^um 
si^es getwSfde; s^genga for, 
fleat famigheals for^ ofer ySe, 
igiobundenstefna ofer brimstreamas, 

bset hie Geata clifu ongitan meahton, 
cu)?e naessas ; ceol up ge)7rang 
lyftgeswenced, on lande stod. 
Hra]?e waes aet holme hy^weard geara, 
i9i5se )?e 2er lange tid leofra manna 
fus aet faro^e feor wlatode ; 

iggz"* Tr. hreame. {Cf. Ags. Laivs, Eadw.-GuSr. 6.6.) — l^^^ FoL 171^ 
gses...^,- Gru. tr. 294 gaestas.— 1894b Or. leode. — 1895^ MS. sea/: -. -. , A 
scawan, 5 scapan ; Gr. scapan.— 1902^ MS. mapma, weorpre ; Tho. -me, -ra. 

1903b MS. nacan; Or. [y^Jnacan ; Rie. Zs. 402, MPh. Hi 46 1, 3 Edd. 

naca- Sed. [eft] on nacan. [Bu. 97 assumed loss of 2 half-lines before gewat.] — 
1913'a Tr. {cf Rie. Zs. 405) ly^e (?). See ir5j«.— 1913b Sie-v. ix 141, Holt., 
Sed. [pjEt he] o. 1. s. — 1914* MS. hrepe corrected to hrajje. FoL 172^ holme. — 
1916* Krapp MPh. ii407 waro'Se. See 28^ Varr, 



72 BEOWULF 

saelde to sande sidfae)7me scip 

onc^rbendum faest, 'py Ises hym y)7a -Srym 

wudu wynsuman forwrecan meahte. 
1920 Het ]?a up beran ae)?elinga gestreon, 

fraetwe ond fetgold ; naes him feor J;anon 

t5 gesecanne sinces bryttan, 

Higelac Hre|7ling, );sr aet ham wuna"S 

selfa mid gesl^um saewealle neah. 
1925 Bold waes betlic, bregorof cyning, 

hea healle, Hygd swi^e geong, 

wis wel|?ungen, ]?eah 'Se wintra lyt 

under burhlocan gebiden haebbe, 

Haere)?es dohtor; naes hio hnah swa )?eah, 
1930 ne to gneaS gifa Geata leodum, 

ma)7mgestreona. Mod prylSe [ne] waeg> 

fremu folces cwen, firen' ondrysne ; 

nienig ]>xt dorste deor gene);an 

swiesra gesi^a, nefne sinfrea, 
i935J7aet hire an daeges eagum starede ; 

ac him waelbende weotode tealde 

handgewri)?ene ; hra)?e seo)?^an waes 

aefter mundgripe mece ge)7inged, 

1918a MS. oncear ; Gru. tr. 2Q5 oncer-. — 1 92 3'' Tho., et al. wunode. See Ititr. 
cxxi Lang. ^25-6. [Cf. Sie-v. ix 141-] — 1925'' Ke.^ Gru.^ Holt, bregorof (<:/>. 
1634^) 5 Tho., Or., ScM., Sed.y Cha. brego rof j Tr., Scheinert Beitr. xxx 386(?) 
beadorof. — 1926^ Klu. {in Hold.), Holt, on hean healle; Sed. on heahealle {cf. 
Grienb. 750, Schii.) -, Kock"^ 116 heah on healle. — 1928b T/io., Tr.{?) hsefde. 
See 1923^. — 1931b MS. mod pry'So waeg; Ke., Tho. modpry'So; Holt, Zs. 118, 
Sed. modpry'Se (cp. Gen. 2238, etc.)-, Gr. Modpry^o {proper name) ; E. Modpry'S 
onwaeg ; Gru., et al. mod f'ry'So ; Schil. {cf. ESt. xxxix 108 f.), 3 Edd. mod 
]?ry'Se [ne] waeg. — 1932^ Tho. frome (.?) ; Rie. Zs. 403 fremu =frempu, Tr. 
frempu ; Bu. Zs. 206, Sed. irc{o)mu ; Cos. viii 572 frecnu. — 1932^ Gr.^ firen- 
ondrysne ; E. firena o., Rie. Zs. 402 firenum o., Cos. viii 572 firenon o. ; Cha. 
suggests a masc. use of firen {cp. 698^). See T.C. § 25. {Type Di.) — 1934b Gr«., 
et al.. Holt., Cha. sin f. See Rie. V. 31. — 1935* Holt."^ hie for hire 5 cf. Holt. 
Zs. 119. — Ke., Tho. andaeges ('daily'); {Munch, in) Bu. Tid. 296 and-eges 
('openly', cp. Go. andaugjo). — 1936b Fol. 172^ weotode y^.fi. 



BEOWULF 73 

J^aet hit sceadenm^l scyran moste, 
i94oCweaImbealu cy^an. Ne bi^ swylc cwenllc |;eaw 
■ idese to efnanne, |>eah "Se hlo aEnlicu sy, 

|>8ette freo^uwebbe feores onsaece 

aefter ligetorne leofne mannan. 

Huru )?aet onhohsnod[e] Hemwinges maeg : 
i945ealodrincende o'Ser ssdan, 

J)aet hlo leodbealewa laes gefremede, 

inwitnl^a, syS^an sErest wear-S 

gyfen goldhroden geongum cempan, 

ae^elum diore, syS^an hlo OfFan flet 
1950 ofer fealone flod be faeder lare 

sl^e gesohte ; "Saer hlo sy^^an well 

in gumstole, gode maEre, 

lifgesceafta lifigende breac, 

hiold heahlufan wi^ haele];a brego, 
i955ealles moncynnes mine gefrsge 

pone selestan bl s^m tweonum, 

eormencynnes ; for^am OfFa waes 

geofum ond guSum, garcene man, 

wide geweor^od, wisdome heold 
i96oe^el sinne; — )7onon Eomer woe 

haele^um to helpe, Hem[m]inges mseg, 

nefa Garmundes, ni^a craeftig. 
XXVIII Gewat him -Sa se hearda mid his hondscole 

sylf aefter sande s^wong tredan, 
1965 wide waroSas. Woruldcandel scan, 

1939b W'ith moste t/ie ivork of the iecond scribe begins. — 1941* Sie-v. R. ^12, 
Holt.., Schu., Sed. efnan. See T.C. § 12. — 1942^ MS. on saece ; Ke. ii, Rie. Zs. 
403, Holt., Schii.f Sed. onsece. See Lang. § 0.3. — 1944** MS. on hohsnod ; Tho. 
Gnhohsnod[e.] — l()^\^ MS. hem ninges j ATe., Mull, {xi'v 243), Sie-v. R. 501 
Hemminges. {Gr.^, Sie-v. R. 264 Heminges.) — l^'^()"_MS. pxs ; Tho. pone. — 
1957b Fo/. 173^ waes. — 1960b MS. geomor j Tho. Eomer, Bachlechner Germ. 
t2i)5Eomaer. — 1961b M5. hem inges. See 1044^. {Ke. Up. 80: mm). 



74 



BEOWULF 



sigel su^an fus. Hi si^ drugon, 

elne geeodon, to ^aes "Se eorla hleo, 

bonan Ongeri]?eoes burgum in innan, 

g^ongne gu^cyning g5dne gefrunon 
i97ohringas d^lan. Higelace waes 

sl^ Beowulfes snude gecy^ed, 

j?aet -Saer on worSig wigendra hleo, 

lindgestealla lifigende cwom, 

hea^olaces hal to hofe gongan. 
i975Hra'Se waes gerymed, swa se rica bebead, 

fe^egestum flet innanweard. 

Ges2et ]}3. wi^ sylfne se ^a saecce genaes, 

m^g v/i^ msege, sj^^San mandryhten 

]?urh hleo^orcwyde holdne gegrette, 
i98onieaglum wordum. Meoduscencum hwearf 

geond l^aet heah^ced Haere^es dohtor, 

lufode ^a leode, ll^w^ge baer 

hae/^^um t5 handa. Higelac ongan 

sinne geseldan in sele J?am hean 
i985faegre fricgcean, hyne fyrwet braec, 

hwylce S^-Geata si^as w^eron : 

' Hu lomp eow on lade, leofa Blowulf, 

)?a Su teringa feorr gehogodest 

saecce secean ofer sealt waeter, 
i99ohilde to Hiorote ? Ac ^u Hro^are 

wl^cu^ne wean wihte gebettest, 

maerum ^eodne ? Ic "Saes modceare 

sorhwylmum sea^, sl^e ne truwpde 

1 978^5 fo/. j^jb sy'S'San B. — 1981^ MS. side rgced (side added over the line') j 
Ke.{?), Tho., 3 Edd. healreced 5 Gr^ hea reced ; Holt. (cf. Zs. iiq): 2 half- 
lines dropped out after s. r. — 1983* MS. hae nu ('5 erased after ae) ; Gr.i, Sed. 
hzelum i Bu. q f.^ Schu.^ Cha. HEenum = HS^num j Tr., Holt. {cf. Zs. 125) 
hzele'Sum. —1989a MS. sacce.— 1991a MS. Wt6 j Thk.y Tho. wid-.— 1993b 
See 669^ Varr. 



BEOWULF 75 

leofes mannes ; ic ^e lange basd, 
995]72et ^u ]?one waelgsest wihte ne grette, 
lete Sa«-Dene sylfe geweor^an 
gu^e wi^ Grendel. Gode ic );anc secge, 
]>2es -Se ic ^e gesundne geseon m5ste.' 
Blowulf ma^elode, beam EcgSioes : 
ooo' pst is undyrne, dryhten Higelac, 

(micel) gemeting, monegum fira, 

hwylc (orleg)hwil uncer Grendles 

wears on -Sam wange, \>2er he worna fela 

Sige-Scyldingum sorge gefremede, 
loosyrm^e t5 aldre; ic ^aet eall gewraec, 

swa begylpan [ne] ];earf Grendeles maga 

(senig) ofer eor^an uhthlem )7one, 

se «e lengest leofa^ laSan cynnes, 

f(acne) bifongen. — Ic SSr furSum cwom 
20iot6 «am hringsele Hr5^gar gretan ; 

sona me se m^ra mago Healfdenes, 

sy^-San he modsefan minne cu^e, 

wi^ his sylfes sunu setl getShte. 

Weorod wses on wynne -, ne seah ic widan feorh 
aoisunder heofones hwealf healsittendra 

medudream maran. Hwilum mSru cwen, 

fri^usibb folca flet eall geondhwearf, 

bse/de byre geonge ; oft hlo beahwri^an 

200oa Fol. 174^ 1). — 200ia MS. defecti've, see 2002°-, 2003"' {Z.), 2006% 
2007'', 200Q% etc.—Gr. (msre)5 MooreJEGPh. xvin2J0 (maeru). Per/i. (micel), 
cp 2354^-55''. — 2002a Tho. (orleg-). — 2004^ MS. dingu altered Jrom dungu. 
See 2052b, 2101b, 2759«. — 20o6=» MS. ^swabe, 5swal . . ; Gru. tr, 296, Ke., 
et al., Sed. swa ne gvlpan ; Gr.2, 3 Edd. swa begylpan [ne]; cf. ESt. xxxix 43i . 

— 2007a 5 en ..; Ke. Snig. — 2009^ MS. ^ fe . . , 5 fei'. . ; Ke., et al. tser- ; 

Ke. a fen- (?), Gru., et al. fenne 5 Bu. 97, Schii., Sed., Cha. facne {so Jul. 3jfi) 

{cf. Schroder ZfdA. xliii 363; Angl. xxxv 135) i Tr., Holt, flaesce {cp. 2424).— 

aoi8aiW5. badde ; MPA. in 461, Holt., Schii. baelde. 



76 BEOWULF 

secge (sealde), ^r hie to setle geong. 
ao2oHwIlum for (d)ugu^e dohtor Hro^gares 

eorlum on ende ealuwsge baer, 

]>a. ic Freaware fletsittende 

nemnan hyrde, ])2er hlo (naE)gled sine 

haelcSum sealde. Sio gehaten (is), 
2025 geong goldhroden, gladum suna Frodan; 

(h)afa^ )7aes geworden wine Scyldinga, 

rices hyrde, ond );aet r^d tala^, 

);aet he mid ^y wife v/aelfseh-Sa dsel, 

saecca gesette. Oft seldan hwser 
203oaefter leodhryre lytle hwlle 

bongar bugeS, )?eah seo bryd duge ! 

Maeg ]?aes J^onne of];yncan 'Seodw^ Hea'So-Beardna 

ond j;egna gehwam )?ara leoda, 

);onne he mid f^mnan on flett gse-S, — 
2035dryhtbearn Dena dugu^a biwenede ; 

on him gladia^ gomelra lafe, 

heard ond hringm^l HeaSa-Bear[d]na gestreon, 

];enden hie ^am w^pnum wealdan m5ston, — 
[xxviiii-xxx] o^ "Saet hie forlaeddan to ^am lindplegan 
204oSW2ese gesl^as ond hyra sylfra feorh. 

ponne cwi^ aet beore se ^e beah gesyh^, 

eald aescwiga, se ^e call gem(an), 

2019a Fol. 174b XT Bi Tho. (sealde). — 2019b MS.^ Ke., Tho., Holt., 

Schu.^ Cha. hie ; Gr., Edd. hio. See Lang. § 22. — 2020^ Gru. tr. 296 (d)ugu'Se. 

— xozi^ Aant. 29 onhanda(?). — 2023b Gr.i (nae)gledsinc, Gr.2 naegled sine. — 
2024b Ke., et al. (wss), Klu. {in Hold.), ^ Edd. (is). — 2026^ Ke. (h)afa'S. — 
2029b Ke. a, E. Seldan ohwsr 5 He.'^-\ et al. Oft [no] seldan 5 Klu. {in Hold.) oft 
seldan (=:sealdon) wSre 5 Holt, oft [bi'S] sel and wsr; Sed. {cf. MLR. v 287) oft 
selS onhwearf. [Cf. Rie. Zs. 404; Bu. j-69.] — 2032b MS. 'Seoden; Ke., et al., 
Holt., Sed. 'Seodne. — 2035a Klu.ix IQI {?), Hold.\ i/o/^ 1 dryhtbeorn. — 2,035b 
2'Ao. dugu'Ne bepenede; Gr., etal., Holt., Cha. duguSa (//o/r. : dugu'Se) bl werede. 

— 2037b MS. heaSa bearna; Tho. Hea'So-beardna. See Lang. § 19.6. — 2039* 
The canto di-vision is indicated by a large capital O. Cf. Intr. c.iii. — 2041b Gr.^ 
bill ( ?) {for beah) ; Bu. 98 ba;" Holt. Zs. iig, Sed. beorn. — Fol. i75"- gesyh^. — 
2042b Gru. tr. 296 gem(on), Tho. gem(an). 



BEOWULF 77 

garcwealm gumena — him bi^ gnm sefa — , 

onginne^ geomormod geong(um) cempan 
i045j>urh hre^ra gehygd higes cunnian, 

wigbealu weccean, ond |;aet word acwyS : 

" Meaht Su, min wine, mece gecnawan, 

pone ];In faeder to gefeohte baer 

under heregrlman hindeman slSe, 
iosodyre Tren, ]7^r hyne Dene slogon, 

weoldon waelstowe, sySSan WiSergyld laeg, 

aefter haele)?a hryre, hwate Scyldungas ? 

Nu her );ara banena byre nathwylces 

fraetwum hremig on flet g^^, 
,o55mor^res gylpe^, ond ]7one maS|?um byre^, 

)?one )?e SO mid rihte r^dan sceoldest." 

ManaS swa ond myndgaS msela gehwylce 

sarum wordum, oS Saet ssel cymeS, 

];aet se fsmnan J^egn fore faeder d^edum 
060 aefter billes bite blodfag swefeS, 

ealdres scyldig ; him se oSer |7onan 

losa'S (li)figende, con him land geare. 

ponne bioS (ab)rocene on ba healfe 

aSsweor^ eorla ; (syS)San Ingelde 
o65weallaS waelniSas, ond him wiflufan 

aefter cearwaelmum colran weorSaS. 

py ic HeaSo-Bear[d]na hyldo ne telge, 

dryhtsibbe dsel Denum unf^cne, 

freondscipe faestne. 

Ic sceal forS sprecan 

2044b Gru. tr. 2q6, Scku. geong(ne) ; Ke. (ist ed.^ 1833, see Cha.)^ Gr., 3 Edd. 
geong(um). — 2048 a Holt."^, Sed. [frod] feder ; Holt.^ faeder [fege]. Cf. T.C. § 17. 
— 105 lb Gru. tr. 206, Gr.^, et al. \vi(Sergyld. — 2055* MS. B gylped 5 Ke. 
gylpe'S. — 2059a Barnoww 2j fEemnan-pegn. See note on qio f. — 2059^ He.^-^^ 
Holt. for. — 2062a P(ji_ jy^h figende A^ . eigende B ^ He."^ (li)figende. — 2063a 
MS. A orocene, B .orocene ; Ke.^ Z., 3 Edd. abrocene ; Tho.^ Schii. brocene.— 
2064a MS. sweor5(?)j Thk. -sweord. — 2064^ Ke. (syl7)t'an. — 2067a MS. 
bearna; Tho. -beardna. 



78 BEOWULF 

207ogen ymbe Grendel, )7ast ^u geare cunne, 

sinces brytta, to hwan sy^^an wear^ 

hondr^s haele^a. Sy^^an heofones gim 

glad ofer grundas, g^st yrre cw5m, 

eatol ^fengrom user neosan, 
2075 ^sr we gesunde sael weardodon. 

pser waes Hondscio hiW ons^ge, 

feorhbealu f^gum ; he fyrmest laeg, 

gyrded cempa; him Grendel wearS, 

mierum magz^J?egne to mu^bonan, 
aoSoleofes mannes lie eall forswealg. 

No "Sy xr ut ^a gen idelhende 

bona blodigto^, bealewa gemyndig, 

of -Sam goldsele gongan wolde; 

ac he maegnes rof min costode, 
aoSsgrapode gearofolm. Glof hangode 

sTd ond syllTc, searobendum faest ; 

sTo waes or^oncum eall gegyrwed 

deofles craeftum ond dracan fellum. 

He mec J?aer on innan unsynnigne, 
2090 dior dsedfruma gedon wolde 

manigra sumne ; hyt ne mihte swa, 

sy^^an ic on yrre uppriht astod. 

To lang ys to reccenne, hu i(c -8)3111 leodscea-San 

yfla gehwylces (?ndlean forgeald ; 
2095j>^ric, ]7eoden min, ]?ine leode 

weorSode weorcum. He on weg losade, 

2070a Gr., Holt. ymb. See T.C. § Jj. — 2076b MS. hilde ; Holtzm. 4q6, Rie. 
Zs. 405 hild. See 2483. — 2079* M^- magu ; Ke. magu-. — 2085a Fol. iy6^ 
grapode slB. — MS. A geareoj Thk. gearo, ^tf. geara-, Ke. wgearo-, — 2088b Tr. 
of {for ond). Cf. MPh. Hi 240. — 2093a Sie-v. R. 312, Holt., ScM., Sed. reccan. 
See T.C. ^12. — 2093b MS. A huieda; Gru. tr. 297, Ke. hu ic 'Sam. — 
2094b MS. hond ; Gr.i {?), Rie. Zs. 415, Holt., Schu.y Cha. ond-. See 1541^. 



BEOWULF 79 

lytle hwile llfwynna br(ea)c ; 

hwae)?re him slo swiSre swa^e weardade 

hand on Hiorte, ond he hean ^onan, 

modes geomor meregrund gefeoll. 

Me )?one waelrses wine Scildunga 

fettan golde fela leanode, 

manegum ma^mum, sy^^an mergen com, 

ond we to symble geseten haefdon. 

pSr waes gidd ond gleo ; gomela Scilding, 

felafricgende feorran rehte ; 

hwilum hildedeor hearpan wynne, 

gomewwudu grette, hwilum gyd awrasc 

s5^ ond sarllc, hwilum sylllc spell 
jrehte asfter rihte rumheort cyning; 

hwilum eft ongan eldo gebunden, 

gomel gu^wiga giogu^e cwlSan, 

hildestrengo ; hre^er inne weoll, 

)7onne he wintrum frod worn gemunde. 
sSwa we )73er inne andlangne daeg 

mode naman, o^ -Saet niht becwom 

o'Ser to yldum. pa waes eft hra^e 

gearo gyrnwraece Grendeles modor, 

sl^ode sorhfull ; sunu dea^ fornam, 
owlghete Wedra. Wif unhyre 

hyre beam gewraec, beorn acwealde 

ellenllce ; );2er waes ^schere, 

frodan fyrnwitan feorh uSgenge. 

No^er hy hine ne moston, sy^^an mergen cwom, 
sdea^werigne Denia leode 

2097b MS. Ahrxc, B brene altered to brec ; Ke. breac. — 2105^ FoL 176^ 
scilding AB. — 2106a Mq^^ £^^_ fela fricgende. See MPh. in 262. — 2108* MS. 
go/mel {AB) r, Gru. tr. 297 gomen-. — 2109^ Gr.^ (f), Scheinert Beitr. xxx 
366 (f), Holt, searolic. 



8o BEOWULF 

bronde forbaernan, n5 on bel hladan, 

leofne mannan; hio j^aet lie aetbaer 

feondes fae^(mum un)der firgenstream. 

paet waes HroSgare hreowa tornost 
2i3of>ara ];e leodfruman lange begeate. 

pa se "Seoden mec 'Sine life 

healsode hreohmdd, )?aet ic on holma gej?ring 

eorlscipe efnde, ealdre geneSde, 

mser^o fremede; he me mede gehet. 
2135 Ic ^a ^aes waelmes, ]>B is wide cu^, 

grimwe gryrellcne grundhyrde fond. 

paer unc hwile waes hand gemsene ; 

holm heolfre weoll, ond ic heafde becearf 

in ^am [gu^Jsele Grendeles modor 
ai4oeacnum ecgum ; unsofte ]?onan 

feorh o^ferede ; naes ic f^ege J?a gyt ; 

ac me eorla hleo eft gesealde 

ma^ma menigeo, maga Healfdenes. 
XXXI Swa se ^eodkyning ]?eawum lyfde; 
2i45nealles ic "Sam leanum . forloren haefde, 

maegnes mede, ac he me (ma^ma)s geaf, 

sunu Healfdenes on (mTn)ne sylfes d5m j 

"Sa ic 'Se, beorncyning, bringan wylle, 

estum geywan. Gen is call aet 'Se 
2150 [minra] lissa gelong; ic \ft hafo 

heafodmaga nefne, Hygelac, 'Sec' 

21 aS'* MS, bf 1 5 see note on igSi ; Edd. exc. Holt. & Cha. normalize to bSl. 

— 2127b FeL lyy^ hio AB. — 2128 a-b MS. fae^S ; Ke. fae'Srunga, under; 

Gr.2 fae'Smum under. — 2136* MS. grimrne ; The. grimne. — 2137^ Gru. tr. 2Q7^ 
Ke.., et al.^ Cha. hand-gem^ne. — 2139a Tho.., Holt., Sed., Panzer 281, Laivrence 
Pukl. ML Ass. xxvii 237 n. 2 [gu^-], cp. 1513 ; Gru. tr. 2Q7, E. tr., et al., Schu., 

Cha. [grund-]. — 2146^ Fol. 177b is B{A) j Gru. tr. 297, Ke. ma'Smas. — 

2147b Ke., most Edd. (min)ne ; Gru. (sln)ne. — 2150=* Holt. Beibl. x 26Q {cf. Siev. 
R. 312), Tr., Sed. gelenge ; Holt. Lit. hi. xxi 61 gelong lissa ; JEGPh. viii 2J7, 
Holt., Cha^ [minra] ; Sie'v. (in ScAu.'^'^) gelong[ra], {cp. 1784^), 



BEOWULF 8 1 

Het "Sa in beran eafor heafodsegn, 

heaSosteapne helm, hare byrnan, 

gu^sweord geatollc, gyd aefter wraec : 
55 'Me Sis hildesceorp Hro-Sgar sealde, 

snotra fengel ; sume worde het, 

J>aet ic his ^rest 'Se est gesaegde ; 

cwae^ f>aet hyt haefde Hiorogar cyning, 

leod Scyldunga lange hwlle ; 
60 no -Sy sr suna sinum syllan wolde, 

hwatum Heorowearde, ];eah he him hold w^re, 

breostgew^du. Briic ealles well ! ' 

Hyrde ic ]?aet pam fraetwum feower mearas 

lungre, gellce last weardode, 
65aEppelfealuwe; he him est geteah 

meara ond maSma, — Swa sceal m^g don, 

nealles inwitnet o^rum bregdon 

dyrnum craefte, dea^ ren(ian) 

hondgesteallan. Hygelace waes 
yoni^a heardum nefa swy^e hold, 

ond gehwae^er o^rum hro)?ra gemyndig. — 

Hyrde ic J>aet he "Sone healsbeah Hygde gesealde, 

wr^tlicne wundurma^^um, ^one );e him Wealh^eo geaf, 

'Seod(nes) dohtor, )?rIo wicg somod 
:75Swancor ond sadolbeorht ; hyre syS^an waes 

aefter beahSege br[e]ost geweor^od. 
Swa bealdode beam Ecg^eowes, 

guma gu^um cuS, godum d^dum, 

dreah aefter dome; nealles druncne slog 
[SoheorSgeneatas ; naes him hreoh sefa, 

2152b Most Edd., Holt., Sed. eaforheafodsegn. Cf. MPk. Hi 462. — r\^^^ 
Z. trans/it. s\)TXC (misprint). — 21573' Conybeare L 1.4 (.?), Tko. jerend ; Gr.^ (f), 
Rie. Zs. 405 f. srist (' origo ' ?) — 2164b Ke., et al., Holt, weardodon. See note on 
Q04f. — 21 66b Fol. 1780- maeg. — 21 68b Ke. ii ren(ian). — 2 174a Ke. 'Seod(pes)- 
— 2176b M^'. brost} T/io. br[e]ost. 



82 BEOWULF 

ac he mancynnes m^ste craefte 

ginfaestan gife, f>e him God sealde, 

heold hildedeor. Hean waes lange, 

swa hyne Geata beam godne ne tealdon, 
2185 ne hyne on medobence micles wyr^ne 

drihten We<^era ged5n wolde ; 

swy^e (wen)don, )7aet he sleac w^re, 

ae^eling unfrom. Edwenden cwom 

tireadjgum menn torna gehwylces. — 
2190 Het 'Sa eorla hleo in gefetian, 

hea^orof cyning Hre^les lafe 

golde gegyrede ; naes mid Geatum ^a 

sincma^l?um selra on sweordes had ; 

)?aet he on Biowulfes bearm alegde, 
2195 ond him gesealde seofan );usendo, 

bold ond bregostol. Him waes bam samod 

on "Sam leodscipe lond gecynde, 

card e^elriht, o^rum swl^or 

side rice j^am "Saer selra waes. 

2200 Eft )7aet geiode ufaran dogrum 

hildehlaemmum, syS^an Hygelac laeg, 

ond Hear[dr]ede hildemeceas 

under bordhreo^an to bonan wurdon, 

•Sa hyne gesohtan on sige];eode 

2205hearde hiWfrecan, Hea^o-Scilfingas, 

ni^a gen^gdan nefan Hererlces — : 

sy^San Beowulfe brade rice 

2186a Pol, lygb drihten B. — MS. wereda ; ^ant. ji, Ho/t., Sea., Cha. Wedera. 
— aiSy^Gr. (wen)don. — 2202^^5. hearede; Gru. tr. 298 ¥Le^r[Ax\lAe. — 2205a 
MS. hilde ; Gru., Sie-v. R. 305 (f), Holt., Schu. hild-. See T.C. §74.— 2207a 
Fol. lyg^ beowulfe. Folio I7Q, ivith the last page (^Fol. iq8^), is the ivorst part of 
the entire MS. It has been freshened up by a later hand, but not alivays correctly. In- 
formation on doubtful readings is in the notes of Zupitza and Chambers. 



BEOWULF 83 

on hand gehwearf ; he geheold tela 

fiftig wintra — waes ^Sa frod cyning, 
Mioeald e)?elweard — , o-S ^aet an ongan 

deorcum nihtum draca rics[i]an, 

se ^e on hea(um) h{2B]y)e hord beweotode, 

stanbeorh steapne ; stlg under laeg 

eldum uncuS. pSr on innan giong 
a2i5ni«[S]a nathwylc, (for)? ne)h gefe(al)g 

hS^num horde, hond (wsege nam), 

(sid,) since fah; ne he )?aet sy^^an (bema«), 

)?(eah) «(e he) slsepende besyre(d wur)de 

f>eofes craefte; )7aet sie ^lod (onfand), 
222ob(ig)folc beorna, )7aet he gebolge(n) wass. 
xxxii Nealles mid gewealdum wyrmhord a^raec, 

sylfes willum, se ^e him sare gesceod, 

ac for )?reanedlan )7(eow) nathwylces 

hsle^a bearna heteswengeas fleah, 
2225 (^rnes) )?earfa, ond -Sser inne fealZ>, 

220Q^ MS. later hand wintru. — 2209b Tho., Rie. Zs. 406, Sed. faet /or «a. 
_22iob MS. later hand on. — 2211^ AB ricsan; Ke. rlcs[i>n. — 2212^ 7W6. 
letters between hea and hord -very indistinct; Z. translu. heatJo^ hlaewe ( .o Holt 
Schu.), but «o seems too short and hlswe too long for the space tn the Mb. ; Lha. 
seems to recognise um and after it either haefe {_so Sie-v xxxvijiS) or hope ; Sed 
heaum hSpe, Cha. heaum hope.-22i5a Klu. {in Hold.^) m'5[«]a.-22i5b M5 

:hgefe :(:)g5 5^^.se (pe) n(e)h (50 Tr.) gep(ra)ng. Restoration of 221 S^-i^ 

a Bu 09 f. : neode to gefeng/hs«num horde ; hond aetgenam/seleful since fah ; 
ne he bsetsy-S^anageaf. Cf also Holt. — 2216^-11- Tr. hond (waege nam), /(sigle) 
since fach 221'7^ MS. originally fac, but \i written o'ver z. 22\ f^ Angl.xxviii 440 
(bemaS). 5.i. since fahne; he p^t sy^n (wraec).- 22 1 8^ MS.Z p(eah) «(e he). 
_ 2218b Klu. {in Hold.-^) besyre(d wur)de. — 2219b AB sie, Klu. {tn Hold.^)sio 
(ivhich may -very nvell ha-ve been the original reading before the freshening up oj the 
ta^e \Cha.\). — Gr.'^ (onfand). — 2220*^ MS. apparentlyhn (?) or by (?) ; Bu 100 
(b>7)folc: Tr., Sed., Cha. (bu)folc ; Klu. {in Hold.^), Holt, (burh)fok [too long] 
\Thk,et al. ....folcbiorn. But see T.C. §25 n. 2.] — 2220b Gr.i gebolge(n). 
2221a MS. ge wealdu iv. a f/^^«^*^ ^0 o by later hand. — 2221^ ;i£5. horda/craelt j 
Tr. -hord astread ; AT./^.. {in Holt. ),4Edd -hord abr^c. - 22Z3b ^;-;/- ^^j;-. 

>i.n^.-2225a MS. Z. (aernes) (*^ W n .r. ^^"^'^' f'^f^^'l^J^^ 
MS. weal :, ^5 weall, iv. w apparently standing on an orig. f (Z.) , Ur. .cam. 



84 BEOWULF 

secg synbysig. Sona f mwaticle 

|7aet : : : : : ^am gyst(e gryre)broga stod ; 

hwae^re (earm)sceapen 

sceapen 

2230 (fa hyne) se f^er begeat. 

Sincfaet 

p^r waes swylcra fela 

in ^am eorS(hu)se ^rgestreona, 

swa hy on geardagum gumena nathwylc, 

eormenlafe ae^elan cynnes, 
2235j7anchycgende ]>2Br gehydde, 

deore magmas. Ealle hie dea^ fornam 

^rran malum, ond s^ an ^a gen 

leoda dugu^e, se ^^r lengest hwearf, 

weard winegeomor wende ]7aes ylcan, 
a24o]?aet he lytel faec longgestreona 

brucan moste. Beorh eallgearo 

wunode on wonge waetery^um neah, 

niwe be naesse, nearocraeftum faest; 

J7^r on innan baer eorlgestreona 
2245hringa hyrde hordwyrSne dsl, 

fettan goldes, fea worda cwae^ : 

2226^" MS. mwatide [t/ie sign -j- in this ed. indicates that the reading is hopelessly 
corrupt] ; Tho.^ (cf. Bu. ioi,)Schu.y Cha. inwlatode 5 Holt, he wagode ; Sed.^ >aet 
gelode. — 2227 MS. Z. : apparently gyst(e gryre)broga ; Gr.i had conjectured gryre. 
Cp.Dan.524f. — z^^^^ MS. Z. {f), MS. Ke. (earm). — 2229a Fol. I79^- — 
2230b MS. Z. (f ), MS. Cha. (J?a hyne). — MS. Z., MS. Cha. orig. fer iv. r altered 
to s. — 2231^ Gr.i (sohte) (?) 5 He'.^, Tr., Cha. (geseah) ; Holt, (genom). — 2232* 
Ke. (scrsfe) 5 Z. (hu)se ; Klu. {in Hold.^) (sel)e. — 2234b ^ aepelan, B ae'Selan. — 
2237b MS. si ; Ke. a se. — 2239a MS. B weard {A feard), MS. Z. : orig. wear'5 
(■S doubted by Cha) ; Gru., Tr.^ Schu., Cha. weard ; Tho., Holt.^ Sed. wear'5. — 
2239b MS. Z.: 'rihde the later hand., but wende the first.'' — MS.^\^2,x\, but ^ed. 
established the fact that d had been clumsily altered from c. — 2241b Tho.^ et al.^ Cha. 
eallgearo. See 77^. — 2244a MS. Z. innon iv. o altered fr. a {alteration doubted by 
Cha.). — 2245b MS. Z. hard wyr'Sne {or f instead of w >) • Gr. hardfyrdne ; Bout. 
g8 hord byrhtne ; Bu. 102 hordwynne ; Schii. hord, wyr'Sne j ESt. xxxix 431 y Sed, 
hordwyr^ne. — 2246b MS. fea iv. a altered to c (Z.). 



BEOWULF 85 

'Heald ])u. nu, hruse, nQ haele^ ne m5stan, 

eorla ^ehte ! Hwaet, hyt Sr on ^e 

gode begeaton ; guSdea^ fornam, 
5ofeorhbealo frecne fyra gehwylcne 

leoda mlnra ]mra. Se ))is [llf] ofgeaf, 

sec-ga seledream. Nah, hwa sweord wege 

o^^e fe(o)r(mie) f^ted w^ge, 

dryncfet deore; dug(u^) ellor s[c]e5c. 
55Sceal se hearda helm (hyr)stedgolde, 

fetum befeallen; feormynd swefa^, 

M ^e beadogrlman bywan sceoldon ; 

ge swylce seo herepad, sio aet hilde gebad 

ofer borda gebraec bite Trena, 
t6obrosna« ^fter beorne. Ne maeg byrnan bring 

after wigfruman wide feran, 

hsle^um be healfe. Naes hearpan wyn, 

gomen gleobeames, ne g5d hafoc 

geond s^el swinged, ne se swifta mearh 
265burhstede beate^. Bealocwealm hafa^ 

fela feorhcynna for^ onsended ! ' 

Swa gi5mormod gioh'So m^nde 

an after eallum, unbliSe hwe(arf) 

dages ond nihtes, o^ -Saet dea^es wylm 
i27ohran at heortan. Hordwynne fond 

eald uhtscea^a opene standan, 

2247b MS. nisstan ; Z. : perh. orig. mostun {or -on) ; Cha. : ' all 'very obscure: 

— 22/0" MS. fyrena; Ke. ii fira, Tho. fyra. — 2251^ MS. J^ana ; Ke. u para. 

— kI iu 3 Edd. flif] } Holt. {cf. L 5-26.19) [leoht]. — 2252 MS. gesawon ; Rie. 
Zs ao8. Holt, gesipa ; Tr., JEGFk. vi 193 ^^cga ; Bu. 102 geswsfon seledreamas. 
M^. dream .r dream : : [erasure?) 5 Holt., Sed., Cha. (Ic) nah. Fol. /<?0« nah. - 
22S3" MS. Z. fe : r : : : J Gr.i feormie. - 2254^ Ke.{^i^ dug(u^^). -MS seoc ; 
Gr.i scoc — 2255b Gru. tr. 299, Edd. (hyr)sted golde ; AT.f/^^'^^^ (hyr)stedgolde. 
(C^ Ger^. 2155)- ^^S^"^ (^^-0 Gr.\ et ./. feormend, Ke. ii ^^ f J^^'^^'f^TZ 
2259b Sie'v. R. 253, Tr., Holt., Schil., Sed. ^'■-"W^:, ^.^^ ^l^j" ^^''^•-^^9 
Tho, Bu. Zs. 212, 4 Edd. nis. — 2266b MS. Z. feor« [t.e. for«). -2268b MS 
Ke. hweop, MS. Tho. hws . . ; ^ hweir w. another ink} Or. Spr. {s.-v. h-vopan), 
Schu. weop i Gr.2, 3 Edd. hwearf. 



86 BEOWULF 

se "Se byrnende biorgas sece^, 

nacod ni^draca, nihtes fleogcS 

fyre befangen ; h}^ne foldbuend 
a275(swT^e ondr^)da(S). He gesecean sceall 

(ho)r(d on) hrusan, ]>^r he hse^en gold 

wara^ wintrum frod ; ne by^ him wihte 'Sy sel. 
Swa se 'Seodscea^a J^reo hund wintra 

heold on hrusaw hordaerna sum 
azSoeacencraeftig, o^ fet hyne an abealch 

mon on mode; mandryhtne baer 

f^ted w^ge, frio^owsre baed 

hlaford sfnne. Da waes hord rasod, 

onboren beaga hord, bene geti^ad 
1285 feasceaftum men ; frea sceawode 

f Ira fyrngeweorc forman si^e. — 

pa se wyrm onwoc, wroht waes genlwad ; 

stone "Sa aefter stane, stearcheort onfand 

feondes fotlast ; he to for^ gestop 
a29odyrnan craefte dracan heafde neah. 

Swa maeg unf^ge ea^e gedlgan 

wean ond wr^csiS se ^e Waldendes 

hyldo gehealde)? ! Hordweard sohte 

georne aefter grunde, wolde guman findan 
a295);one J^e him on sweofote sare geteode ; 

hat ond hreohmod hlsez^ oft ymbehwearf 

ealne utanweard ; ne Sser senig mon 

2275a Fol. i8ob Z. (swi-Se ondrae)daCS). — 2276aGr.2 (hea)r(h on); Z. (hoVrd 
on). — 2279'* MS. hrusam ; TAk. hrusan. — 2280*^ Grti. tr. joo, TAo., et al. abealh. 
— 2283b Bu. Zs. 212 hearh (?), Holt. Zs. 120, Sed. hlsw (/or hord). — 2284* 
Bu. Zs. 212 dsl (?), Coi. viii 372 sum (?) (for hord). — 2295b ^ant. 33, Holt., 
Schii., Sed. sar. — 2296b Fol. 18 1<^ hlaewu 5 Ke., 4 Edd. hl5w ; Gra., et al. hlSw 
nu. — Siev. R. 258, Holt., Schil. ymb-. See T.C. § 13. — 2297a MS. ealne utan- 
weardne 5 Siev. R. 306, Holt, eal utanweard 5 Sie-v. A. M. \85 n.8 {?), fVrobleiv- 
ski Uber d. ae. Gesetze d. Konigs Knut (Berlin Diss. iQOl) p. 61, Schii. ealne 
utweardne ; Tr. ealne utanweard ; Sed. ealne utan. — 2297b MS. ne ; Gr.^ ne [waesjj 
Gr.i (f), Aant. 34, Holt., Schu., Cha. naes; Sed. ne [wear's]. 



BEOWULF 87 

on ]>2ere westenne, — hwaeSre wlges gefeh, 

bea(du)[we] weorces ; hwllum on beorh aethwearf, 
a3oosincfaet sohte ; he )>aet sona onfand, 

"Saet haefde gumena sum goldes gefandod, 

heahgestreona. Hordweard onbad 

earfoSlTce, oS ^net Sfen cwom ; 

waes Sa gebolgen beorges hyrde, 
2305Wolde se laSa iTge forgyldan 

drincfaet dyre. pa waes daeg sceacen 

wyrme on willan ; no on wealle lae[njg 

bidan wolde, ac mid bsle for, 

fyre gefysed. Waes se fruma egesllc 
23ioIeodum on lande, swa hyt lungre wearS 

on hyra sincgifan sare geendod. 
XXXIII Da se gaest ongan gledum spiwan, 

beorht hofu baernan, — bryneleoma stod 

eldum on andan ; no ^^r aht cwices 
431515^ lyftfloga l^fan wolde. 

Waes J^aes wyrmes wig wide gesync, 

nearofages ni^ nean ond feorran, 

hu se gu^scea^a Geata leode 

hatode ond hynde ; hord eft gesceat, 
a32odryhtsele dyrnne ser daeges hwlle. 

Haefde landwara lige befangen, 

bsle ond bronde ; beorges getruwode, 

wTges ond wealles ; him seo wen geleah. 
pa waes Biowulfe broga gecy^ed 
2325snude to so^e, )?aet his sylfes h^m, 

2298 Rie. Zs. 408 assumes lacuna after westenne, Sed. after westenne [supplies 
wiht gesyne) and after gefeh ; Koeppel ZfdPh. xxiii 121 ivould strike out 2296b-98a. 
— MS. hilde 5 Tr., Scliii., Holt., Cha. wTges. [Cf. Bu. 103 ; t. Br. 132.] — 2299a 
Ke. bea(du)- ; JEGPh. viii 257 f, 3 Edd. bea(du)rwel ; Holt. An^l. xxi 366, 
Sed. bea(du)weorces [georn]. — 2305a MS. fela ^a ; Bu. Zs. 212 se laSa. — 2307b 
MS. laeg; Gru. tr. 300 leng 5 Aant. 34 laeng. — 2315b Fol. 181^ wolde AE. — 
2322b See 669^ Varr. — 2325b MS. him j Gru. tr. 301 ham. 



88 BEOWULF 

bolda selest brynewylmum mealt, 

gifstol Geata. paet Sam godan waes 

hreow on hre^re, hygesorga m^est ; 

wende se wisa, ]?aet he Wealdende 
233oofer ealde riht ecean Dryhtne 

bitre gebulge ; breost innan weoll 

}7eostrum ge]?oncum, swa him gej?ywe ne waes. 

Haefde iTgdraca leoda faesten, 

ealond Qtan, eor^weard ^one 
2335glcdum forgrunden ; him ^aes gu^kyning, 

Wedera )?Ioden wraece leornode. 

Heht him );a gewyrcean wTgendra hleo 

ealllrenne, eorla dryhten, 

wTgbord wr^tlTc; wisse he gearwe, 
234o)7aet him holtwudu he(lpan) ne meahte, 

lind wi^ llge. Sceolde /^;zdaga 

ae)?eling sergod ende gebldan, 

worulde llfes, ond se wyrm somod, 

]?eah ^e hordwelan heolde lange. 
a345 0ferhogode ^a hringa fengel, 

J7aet he ]7one widflogan weorode gesohte, 

sidan herge ; no he him ])a saecce ondred, 

ne him J^aes wyrmes wig for wiht dyde, 

eafo^ ond ellen, for^on he ^r fela 
235onearo ne^ende niSa gedlgde, 

hildehlemma, sy^^an he HroSgares, 

sigoreadig secg, sele fselsode, 

ond aet gu^e forgrap Grendeles m^gum 

2334b Siveet Ags. Diet. eor'Sgeard (?). — Gr.^, Gru.y Sed. 'Sonne.- — 2338* Bu. 
Tid. 36 ealllrenne [scyld] 5 Holt. Lit. bl. xxi 61 & Zs. 120 irenne [scyld] (Holt.^ : 
2337b wigena hleo [scyld]) 5 Kock^ nof- ealliren ner (' protection '). — 2339b Fol. 
182"- wisse. — 2340b Thk. he(lpan). — 2341b MS. pend } Gru. tr. 301 (.?), Ke. ii 
l^n-. — 2347b MS' hi pa {i.e. him pam); Ke. ii him pa. 



BEOWULF 89 

laSan cynnes. 

No );aEt lEsest waes 
a355hondgemot[a], )?2Er mon Hygelac sloh, 

syS^an Geata cyning guSe r^sum, 

freawine folca Freslondum on, 

Hre^les eafora hiorodryncum swealt, 

bille gebeaten. ponan Blowulf com 
a36osylfes crasfte, sundnytte dreah ; 

haefde him on earme (ana) j^rltig 

hildegeatwa, J;a he to holme (st)ag. 

Nealles Hetware hremge ];orf(t)on 

fe^ewTges, )7e him foran ongean 
2365h"nde bseron ; lyt eft becwom 

fram |;am hildfrecan hames niosan ! 

Oferswam ^a siole^a bigong sunu Ecg^eowes, 

earm anhaga eft to leodum; 

"psBr him Hygd gebead hord ond rice, 
237obeagas ond bregostol; bearne ne truwode, 

);aet he wiS aelfylcum e];elst6las 

healdan cuSe, 'Sa waes Hygelac dead. 
I N5 ^y sr feasceafte findan meahton 

aet 'Sam aeSelinge senige Singa, 
a375)?aet he Heardrede hlaford wsere, 

o^^e )?one cynedom closan wolde ; 

hwae^re he h'lne on folce freondlarum heold, 

estum mid are, o^ -Saet he yldra wear^, 

Weder-Geatum weold. 

Hyne wraecmaecgas 
2380 ofer s^ sohtan, suna Ohteres ; 

2354a/. Br. 151 (.?), Tr., Ho/tA cynne. — 23558^5. ^5 gemot ; Ke.-gemdt[a]. 
— 2361b Fol. 182^ Z. ...XXX.; G/-.1 (ana). — 2362^ Ke. (st)ag. — 23631* Ke. 
porf(t)on. — 2367a r/^o.siol-e'5el(ir(5/)s bigong); 5o«Moo seolhba'Sa ; Gr.i siole'Sa 
( = -y^^a). — zi-^d^ See 66g^ Varr. — 2377a MS. hij Tho. hine. 



go BEOWULF 

haefdon hy forhealden helm Scylfinga, 

)7one selestan s^cyninga 

J^ara ^e in Swiorlce sine brytnade, 

mserne );eoden. Him J^aet to mearce wear^S ; 
2385 he )72er [f]or feorme feorhwunde hleat, 

sweordes swengum, sunu Hygelaces ; 

ond him eft gewat Ongen^ioes beam 

hames niosan, sy^^an Heardred laeg, 

let ^one bregostol Biowulf healdan, 
a39oGeatum wealdan; |?aet waes god cyning, 
xxxiiii Se ^aes leodhryres lean gemunde 

uferan dogrum, Eadgilse wear^ 

feasceaftum freond; folce gestepte 

ofer s^ side sunu Ohteres, 
*395wigum ond w^pnum ; he gewraec syS^an 

cealdum cearsT^um, cyning ealdre bineat. 
Swa he ni^a gehwane genesen haefde, 

sll^ra geslyhta, sunu Ecg^Towes, 

ellenweorca, oS ^one anne daeg, 
4400 ]?e he wi^ )7am wyrme gewegan sceolde. 

Gewat )?a twelfa sum torne gebolgen 

dryhten Geata dracan sceawian ; 

haefde fa gefrunen, hwanan slo f^h^ aras, 

bealoniS biorna; him to bearme cwom 
2405 ma^l^umfaet maere ]?urh 'Saes meldan bond. 

Se waes on ^am Sreate ];reotteo^a secg, 

se ^aes orleges or onstealde, 

haeft hygegiomor, sceolde hean ^onon 

2383a MS.'^e/'Sc ; ATe.^e. — 2384a Fol. 183"' peoden y^5. — 2385a MS. or- 
feorme ; Gr. on feorme 5 Mo. iii, 4 Edd. [f]or feorme. — 2387b Sie'v. R. 266^ 
Holt. Ongen^ioes. Cf. T.C. §§7, 2. — 2394a Schroder ZfdA. xliii 366 f., Schil. 
sSsT'Se. But see ESt. xxxix 432. — 2396^ Aant. 35 cealde cearsI'Sas } Tr. cwealm 
cearsl^um. — 2401 a MS. . xii . — 2404^ Fol. 183^ cwom AB. 



BEOWULF 9» 

wong wisian. He ofer willan glong 
[.loto -Saes Se he eor^sele anne wisse, 

hlsew under hrusan holmwylme neh, 

y^gewinne ; se waes innan full 

wr^tta ond wira. Weard unhlore, 

gearo gu^freca goldma^mas heold 
^iseald under eor^an ; naes )7aet y^e ceap 

to gegangenne gumena snigum. 

Gesaet ^a on naesse nl^heard cyning; 

J7enden h^lo ahead heor^geneatum, 

goldwine Geata. Him waes geomor sefa, 
42ow^fre ond waelfus, wyrd ungemete neah, 

se ^one gomelan gretan sceolde, 

secean sawle hord, sundur ged^lan 

llf wi^ lice ; no )7on lange waes 

feorh ae]7elinges fl^sce hewunden. 
425 Biowulf ma)?elade, hearn Ecg^eowes : 

' Fela ic on gio,^^o^e gu^rssa genaes, 

orleghv7ila ; ic )7aet eall gemon. 

Ic waes syfanwintre, )?a mec sinca haldor, 

freawine folca aet mlnum faeder genam ; 
1430 heold mec ond haefde Hre^el cyning, 

geaf me sine ond symbel, sibbe gemunde 5 

naes ic him to life la^ra owihte 

beorn in burgum )7onne his bearna hwylc, 

Herebeald ond Hae^cyn oS^e Hygelac min. 
1435 Waes )?am yldestan ungedefe 

mSges dSdum mor)7orbed stred, 

2421a Gr., et al. seo. See 1887^ . — ^^^^'^ Gru., Sed. {?) ponne. — Gr.i leng 
ne {>) 5 Aant. 35 Isnge. — 2428^' Fol. 184^ ic— 2430^ Holt.^ {cf. Zs. 120), Sed. 
geaf me' H. c. 5 Holt.\^ HveSel cyning geaf. See T. C § r?-— ^43^'' '5'''"^- ^• 
256 {?), Holt., Schu. wihte, Tr. owiht. See T. C § 20. — 2435b MS. ungedefeliccj 
Sie-v. R. 234, ^- ^- ^85 "'8 ungedefe. 



92 BEOWULF 

sy^^an hyne Hae^cyn of hornbogan, 

his freawine flane geswencte, 

miste mercelses ond his m^g ofscet, 
244obro^or oSerne blodigan gare. 

paet waes feohleas gefeoht, fyrenum gesyngad, 

hre^re hygeme^e ; sceolde hwae^re swa j^eah 

a^^eling unwrecen ealdres linnan. 
Swa bi^ geomorllc gomelum ceorle 
2445 to gebldanne, )?aet his byre ride 

giong on galgan ; ]7onne he gyd wrece, 

sarigne sang, )?onne his sunu hanga^ 

hrefne to hro^re, ond he him help^ ne maeg 

eald ond infrod ^nige gefremman. 
a45oSymble bi^ gemyndgad morna gehwylce 

eaforan ellorsl^ ; oSres ne gyme^ 

id gebldanne burgum in innan 

yrfeweardas, J?onne se an hafa^ 

purh dea^es nyd dseda gefondad. 
a455Gesyh^ sorhcearig on his suna bure 

winsele westne, windge reste 

r^te berofene, — ridend swefaS, 

haeleS in ho'Sman ; nis )?^r hearpan sweg, 

gomen in geardum, swylce ^sr iii waeron. 
XXXV 2460 Gewlte^ J?onne on sealman, sorhleoS gaele-S 

an aefter anum ; |?uhte him call to rum, 

wongas ond wicstede. 

Swa Wedra helm 

2438a Bu. 103, Tr. freowine. — 2442* Ke. HreSel ; G;-.i, Tr., Holt., Sed. 
Hre'Sle. — Tr., Scheinert Beitr. xxx 387 (?), Holt. -meSo. — 2446^ Gr., Holt., Sed. 
wrece'S. — 2448^ MS. helpan ; Ke. helpe, cf. Sie-v. ZfdPh. xxi 357. — 245 1 » Fol. 
184^ eaforan AB. — 2454 Gru., Mull, (xiv 232) purh daeda nyd (or Gru.p. 176, 
Bu. Zs. 215: nl'S) deaSes gefondad. — 2457* MS. reote 5 T^o. rote (*rote'); 
Gr.i, Rie. L. reoce ; Bu. Zs. 215 r(e)ote (/rest') ; Hold, rote ('joy') ; Holt."^,^ 
rete {orig. rcete). — 2457b Gr.i (f),2, Rie. L. swefe'S. 



BEOWULF 93 

sefter Herebealde heortan sorge 

weallinde waeg ; wihte ne meahte 
65 on ^am feorhbonan fsgh^e gebetan ; 

no -Sy ^r he );one hea^orinc hatian ne meahte 

laSum d^dum, )7eah him leof ne wass. 

He Sa mid ]?2Ere sorhge, ]>Q him /6 sar belamp, 

gumdream ofgeaf, Codes leoht geceas ; 
^7oeaferum liefde, swa de^ eadig men, 

lond end leodbyrig, j^a he of life gewat. 
pa W2es synn ond sacu Sweona ond Geata 

ofer wid waeter wroht gem^ne, 

hereni^ hearda, sy^^an HreSel swealt, • 
^75 0^Se him Ongen^eowes eaferan w^ran 

frome fyrdhwate, freode ne woldon 

ofer heafo healdan, ac ymb Hreosnabeorh 

eatolne inwitscear oft gefremedon. 

pst msegwine mine gewr^can, 
48of^h«e ond fyrene, . swa hyt gefr^ge waes, 

)7eah ^e 5^er his ealdre gebohte, 

heardan ceape ; Hae^cynne wearS, 

Geata dryhtne gu^ ons^ge. 

pa ic on morgne gefraegn m^g o'Serne 
,485billes ecgum on bonan st^lan, 

|?^r Ongen)7eow Eofores nlosa^"; 

guShelm toglad, gomela Scylfing 

hreas [hilde]blac ; bond gemunde 

fsehSo genoge, feorhsweng ne ofteah. 

2468b MS. sio : Rie. L., Gr.^, £., HohA,\ Sed. swa ; Holt.^ gio 5 dropped by 
ScM. Cf.Lang.%20.li note on 2295.-^^7^\Fol. 185^ v.^sAB.-^^^r■MS 
A rid • Gru. tr. 303 wid.— 2477^ ^^rr. St. 27 f- heafo.— 2477b Bu. Zs. 2l6{?), Sed. 
Hrefnabeorh: but see Bu. 1 1.— 2^7^^ MS. gc gchemedonj TAk. drops frstge 
— -481 G/-.1 p. «. o. [hk]/h. e. g. ; He.\ Schii., Sed. p. ^5. o. hit/e.g. ; Hold.% 
Holt., Cha.V t>.o.his/e.g. — 2486bGr.,.r^/.nIosade. '^'^'^ ^^^J^- — 2488- Gr.,5 
al. fheoro-]blac ; Bu. Tid. 2Q7 [hrea-lblac 5 Holt. Angl.xxi 366,4 Edd.[h^iAz-\h\^c 
{mttri causa). — ^A^^ Holt. {cf. Zs. 121) -s wenge. Cf. /5206. 



94 BEOWULF 

2490 Ic him ]>3. magmas, ]>q he me sealde, 

geald aet gu^e, swa me gife^e waes, 

leohtan sweorde , he me lond forgeaf, 

card eSelwyn. Naes him ^nig )?earf, 

]>2et he to Gif^um o'SSe to Gar-Denum 
a495 0^"Se in Swiorice secean j^urfe 

wyrsan wigfrecan, weorSe gecypan ; 

symle ic him on fe^an beforan wolde, 

ana on orde, ond swa to aldre sceall 

saecce fremman, )?enden j^is sweord j7ola^, 
25oo)?aet mec xr ond sr5 oft gel^ste, 

sy^^an ic for duge^um Daeghrefne wear^ 

to handbonan, Huga cempan ; — 

nalles he ^a fraetwe Frescyning[e], 

breostweor"Sunge bringan moste, 
2505 ac in c^mp^ gecrong cumbles hyrde, 

aej^eling on elne ; ne waes ecg bona, 

ac him hildegrap heortan wylhias, 

banhus gebraec. Nu sceall billes ecg, 

bond ond heard sweord ymb hord wigan.' 
2510 Beowulf ma^elode, beotwordum spraec 

niehstan si^e : ' Ic gene^de fela 

gu^a on geogo'Se ; gyt ic wylle, 

frod folces weard faeh^e secan, 

m^r^M fremman, gif mec se manscea^a 
25i5of eorSsele ut gesece^.* 

Gegrette ^a gumena gehwylcne, 

hwate helmberend hindeman si^e, 

2493* Siev. ix 141 -Wynne. See Lang. § 20.2. — 2495'' Bu. Zs. 2/<5 ]>orfte. 
See IQ28^. — 2496'' Fol. 185^ wyrsan A. — 2500^" Gr., Sc/iu., Sed. : period after 
gelSste. — 2503b MS. cyning ; Gru. tr. 304 -cyning[e]. — 2505^ MS. cempan 5 Ke.., 
The, 4 Edd. campe (compe). — 2509a Morgan Beitr. xxxiii 103 /., Holt., Sed. 
heardsweord. So 2987^. (Cp. 2638^.) — 2514a MS. maer^'u (i.e. msr'Sum, so C/ia.); 
Ke. II maer^o, Bu. 104, 3 E^^- mSrSu. Cp. 2079^, 2347^- 



BEOWULF 95 

swSse gesiSas : ' Nolde ic sweord beran, 

w^pen to wyrme, gif ic wiste hu 
20 wi^ 'Sam agl^cean elles meahte 

gylpe wiSgrlpan, swa ic gio wiS Grendle dyde ; 

ac ic 'Sjer heaSufyres hates wene, 

[oJreSes ond ^ttres ; forSon ic me on hafu 

bord ond byrnan. Nelle ic beorges weard 
25oferfle?)n fotes trem, ac unc [furfur] sceal 

weorSan aet wealle, swa unc wyrd geteoS, 

Metod manna gehwaes. Ic eom on mode from, 

J7aet ic wis ]7one guSflogan gylp ofersitte. 

Geblde ge on beorge byrnum werede, 
;3osecgas on searwum, hwaeSer sel maege 

aefter waelrsse wunde gedygan 

uncer twega. Nis J^aet eower slS, 

ne gemet mannes, nefn(e) min anes, 

/^t he wis agl^cean eofoSo d^le, 
;35eorlscype efne. Ic mid elne sceall 

gold gegangan, oSSe guS nimeS, 

feorhbealu frecne frean eowerne ! * 
Aras Sa bl ronde rof oretta, 

heard under helme, hiorosercean baer 
140 under stancleofu, strengo getruwode 

anes mannes ; ne biS swylc earges siS ! 

Geseah Sa be wealle se Se worna fela 

gumcystum god guSa gedlgde, 

hildehlemma, fjonne hnitan feSan, 

2519b Fol. i860- gif ^^. — 2520a MS. 'Sam; Sicv. ix 141, Holt. ^aes. — 
2521a Schrder Angl. xiii 345 gupe [for gylpe). — 2523a MS. re'Ses ^ hattres ; 
Gru. tr. J04, Ke. ii attres ; Gr. [ojre'Ses. See 2357, 2715, 283Q. — 2525^* 
MS. ofer fleon ; Bu. 104, Barnouiv 232, Sed. fleo(ha)n (flebn) ; Tr. forfieon, 
Holt.^ ferfleon. — 2525b Schubert L 8.1.46, Barnouiv 232^ Tr. [fSh'So] ; Bu. 104, 
Schu. [feohte] ; Arch, cxv 181 [fur'Sor], Cha. [fur'Sur]. — 2528*^ Sie'v. ix 141 pEES 
(/orpaet). See Gloss.: pnet. — 2533b Gru.tr. 304 nefn(e). — 2534a MS. wat j 
Gru.tr. 304 paet. — 2540b See 669^ Varr. — 2542b Fol. 186^ setSe A{B). 



96 



BEOWULF 



A545Sto[n]dan stanbogan, stream ut ]7onan 

brecan of beorge ; waes ];sre burnan waelm 
hea^ofyrum hat; ne meahte horde neah 
unbyrnende snige hwlle 
deop gedygan for dracan lege. 

2550 Let ^a of breostum, "Sa he gebolgen waes, 



Weder-Geata leod 
stearcheort styrmde; 
hea^otorht hlynnan 
Hete wass onhrered, 

2555mannes reorde; 
freode to friclan. 
oru^ aglsecean 
hat hildeswat ; 
Biorn under beorge 

a56owi^ "Sam gryregieste, 
■Sa waes hringbogan 
saecce to seceanne. 
god gu^cyning, 
ecgum ang\d.W', 

2565 bealohycgendra 
StiSmod gestod 
winia bealdor, 
snude tosomne 
Gewat "Sa byrnende 

a57oto gescipe scyndan. 



word ut faran, 

stefn in becom 
under harne stan. 
hordweard oncniow 
naes -S^r mara fy rst 
From merest cwom 
ut of stane, 
hruse dynede. 

bordrand onswaf 
Geata dryhten ; 
heorte gefysed 
Sweord ser gebr^d 
gomele lafe, 
seghwaeurum waes 
broga fram oSrum. 
wis steapne rond 
Sa se wyrm gebeah 
he on searwum bad. 
gebogen scri^an, 
Scyld wel gebearg 



2545a MS. stodan ; TAo. sto[n]dan. — 2549a Gru. tr. 305, Gru. deor (' animal'), 
Bu. Tid. 297^ Sed. deor {adj.). — 2559a 5;^. (cf. MLR. v 288) born (comma after 
dynede, semicolon afterheorgt). — 2561a Sarr. ESt. xxviii 409 f. hringboran {i.e. 
Beoivulf). — 2562^^ Sie-v. R. 312., Holt., Sc/iu., Sed. sec(e)an. See T. C § 12. — 
2564* MS. un/glaw {letter erased after 1), B gleap ; Tho. unsleaw ; Bu. 104, 4 
Edd. unslaw. — 2565b Fcl. iSyf^ broga ^B. — 2567a Gru. tr. 305^ Gru., Tr. 
wigena. See I4l8"-. — 2570a T/io. gesceape ; E. gescepe 5 He.*-'' gesclfe ('head- 
long,' to placed in 2569b) 5 Holt, gesclfe, Sed. gescife ('precipitation,' see B.-T.i 
{mper)scyfet cp. scufan). 



BEOWULF 91 

life ond lice ISssan hwile 
m^rum )?eodne, J^onne his myne s5hte ; 
^Sr he py fyrste forman dogore 
wealdan moste, swa him wyrd ne gescraf 
,5hreS St hilde. Hond up abried 
Gcata dryhten, gryrefahne sloh 
incge-lafe, l?aet sTo ecg gewac 
brun on bane, bat unswiSor, 
)7onne his ^lodcyning l^earfe haefde 
Sobysigum gebsded. pa waes beorges weard 
sefter hea^uswenge on hreoum mode, 
wearp wslfyre ; wide sprungon 
hildeleoman. Hre-gsigora ne gealp 
goldwine Geata ; gu«bill geswac 
;85nacod xt ni^e, swa hyt n5 sceolde, 
iren sergod. — Ne waes ]?aet e^e si^, 
]?2et se msra maga Ecg^eowes 
grundwong )7one ofgyfan wolde ; 
sceolde [ofer] willan wic eardian 
59oelles hwergen, swa sceal ^ghwylc mon 

alstan ISndagas. 
I Nses "(Sa long to ^on, 

)72et ^a aglScean hy eft gemetton. 
Hyrte hyne hordweard, hre^er ^Sme weoll, 
niwan stefne ; nearo -Srowode 
.595fyre befongen se ^e sr folce wEold. 
Nealles him on heape h^ndgesteallan, 
s^elinga beam ymbe gestodon 

GrJlh Ingwfna', //./r.3 Ingwines {cf. Grie.b. 757) 5 Tr isigre ; TV. Babl.^ 
4. i fe-/ [C/ Holt. Beibl. xiii 78/.: yrrincga or ^Selincges.] - .589; Gr.^ [vvyrmes]; 
}L. 55 [wyrme to]; Rie. Zs. 410, 4 Edd. [ofer]. - ^i^o^ Fol. 187^ sceal AB.^ 
2596b MS. heand j Ke. hand-. 



98 BEOWULF 

hildecystum, ac hy on holt bugon, 

ealdre burgan. Hiora in anum weoU 
2600 sefa wi^ sorgum; sibb' sefre ne maeg 

wiht onwendan )7am ^e wel J?ence^. 
XXXVI Wlglaf waes haten, Weoxstanes sunu, 

leofllc lindwiga, leod Scylfinga, 

mSg ^Ifheres ; geseah his mondryhten 
2605 under heregrlman hat ]?r6wian. 

Gemunde ^a -Sa are, )?e he him xr forgeaf, 

wTcstede weligne W^egmundinga, 

folcrihta gehwylc, swa his faeder ahte; 

ne mihte ^a forhabban, bond rond gefeng, 
26iogeolwe linde, gomel swyrd geteah ; 

]>2dt waes mid eldum Eanmundes laf, 

suna Ohtere[s] ; J^am aet saecce wear^, 

wraecca(n) wineleasum Weohstaw bana 

meces ecgum, ond his magum aetbaer 
a6i5brunfagne helm, hringde byrnan, 

ealdsweord etonisc; j^aet him Onela forgeaf, 

his gaedelinges gu^gewsedu, 

fyrdsearo fusllc, — n5 ymbe ^a fseh^e spraec, 

]?eah ^e he his bro^or beam abredwade. 
a62oHe [-Sa] fraetwe geheold fela missera, 

bill ond byrnan, o^ ^aet his byre mihte 

eorlscipe efnan swa his serfaeder ; 

geaf him ^Sa mid Geatum gQ^gew^da, 

seghwaes unrim, }?a he of ealdre gewat 
4625 frod on for-gweg. — pa waes forma sT^ 

geongan cempan, )?aet he gu^e rses 

2612^ Fol. l8S<^ suna AB. — MS. ohtere ; Gru. tr. 305 Ohtere[s] {Thk. Opefei). 
— 2613a £.5<r. wrecca(n). — 2613b 71^5. weohstanes j Gru. tr. 306 Weohstan.— • 
2615a Tr. hasufagne. — 2615b Rie. V. 21 , Holt, byrnan hringde. See T. C § 2;^.— 
2616* See 1558^. — 2620a Gru. J E., Sie-v. ix 141 j Holt. [pa]. — 2623b E.Sc: 
-gewSdu. 



BEOWULF 99 

mid his freodryhtne fremman sceolde. 
Ne gemealt him se modsefa, ne his mxges laf 
gewac a^t vvTge ; ]>cet se wyrm onfand, 
ijosy^San hie togaedre gegan haefdon. 
WTglaf maSelode, wordrihta fela 
s^egde gesi^um —him waes sefa geomor— : 
t Ic «st mael geman, l^Sr we medu )?egun, 
bonne we geheton ussum hlaforde 
635 in blorsele, «e us «as beagas geaf, 

)7^t we him «a gu^ge^^wa gyldan woldon, 
gif him l?yslicu j^earf gelumpe, 

helmas ond heard sweord. f)e h8 usic on herge geceas 
to %ssum sl^fate sylfes willum, 
64oonmunde usic mSr^a, ond m8 j^as magmas geaf, 
be he usic garwigend gode tealde, 
hwate helmberend,— l?Bah «e hlaford us 
)?is ellenweorc ana a^ohte 
to gefremmanne, folces hyrde, 
.645for«am he manna maest mSrSa gefremede, 
dseda dolllcra. Nu is se daeg cumen, 
)7£et ure mandryhten maegenes behofa^, 
godra gu^rinca ; wutun gongan to, 
helpan hildfruman, )7enden hyt sy, 
i65ogledegesa grim ! God wat on mec, 

)7£t mQ is micle lEofre, l?st minne iTchaman 

mid minne goldgyfan gled fae^mi?. 

Ne )?ynce« me gerysne, ^aet we rondas beren 

a628b MS. maegenes; E.Sc. mSges. - 2629b M5. l>a ; T/^o ^-265?^ 
Fol. i88b m^l ^.- 2636a MS. getaway He.% SU^. R. ^73f.,HoltSchu., 
Sed. -geatwa. See Gloss. ; T. C. § 2J. - 2638a //.//^ heards weord See 230Q<^.-- 
2640b 5«. 40 ond meda gehet. — 2642b Gru.tr. 306 ure {for us) -.E.Sc, 2 ho., 
BuZs 216 user • Aant. 36 ur (?). — 2649b AT., u, Bu. io5 hit M ; AT.. ^, 
THoTs^l^lfor hyt) 'g^. hit ( = 'heat') ; Gr. Spr.^f) hitsie (/... *h.ts.an). 
_ 2650a Sicv. R. 463, Holt. -egsa. So 2780^. See T. C. ^3- 



loo BEOWULF 

eft to earde, nemne we aeror maegen 
2655 fane gefyllan, feorh ealgian 

Wedra 'Seodnes. Ic wat geare, 

}7aet n^ron ealdgewyrht, J;aet he ana scyle 

Geata dugu^e gnorn ]?rowian, 

geslgan aet saecce ; urum sceal sweord ond helm, 
266obyrne ond b^^duscrud bam gemSne/ 

Wod }?a |7urh j^one waelrec, wigheafolan baer 

frean on fultum, fea worda cwae^: 

'Leofa Blowulf, l^st eall tela, 

swa ^u on geogu^feore geara gecw^de, 
2665j»aet ^Q ne al^te be ^e liiigendum 

dom gedreosan ; scealt nu d^dum rof, 

ae^eling anhydig, ealle maegene 

feorh ealgian ; ic ^e full^stu.' 

JEher ^am wordum wyrm yrre cwom, 
2670 atol inwitgaest oSre srSe 

fyrwylmum fah flonda nios(i)an, 

la^ra manna. LigySum forborn 

bord wi^ rond[e], byrne ne meahte 

geongum garwigan geoce gefremman, 
2675 ac se maga geonga under his m^ges scyld 

eine geeode, J;a his agen w(aes) 

gledum forgrunden. pa gen gu^cyning 

m(2erSa) gemunde, maegenstrengo sloh 

hildebille, J'ast hyt on heafolan stod 

2655^ Fol. IQJO, feorh AB. — 2659b MS. uru; and ^ ( = deest) abo've the //W, 
ref. to 'S-sceal- ivhich has been inserted in the margin ; Tho., Gr.^ unc (_/or urum), Gr."^ 
unc nu,Sed.{cf. MLR. v 288) huru. — 2660^ MS. byrdu scrud j E.Sc, The, 
4 Edd. beaduscrud {cf. JEGPh.viii 258). — Aant.36, Holt. hord (for byrne). — 
[Bu. Tid. 58 f. & Zs. 2l6f., Rie. Zs. 411; Grienb. Beitr. xxxviSj.] — 2669a Perh. 
alete (?). — 267 1^" AIS. B niosnan, ^imosum; Ke., Holt., Schu. niosan, Gr.^ niosian. 
See T. C. § g. — 2673^ ^^^- rond ; Ke. rond[e] {cf. Martin ESt. xx 293). — 2676^ 
Gru.tr. 306 w(£e3). — 2678* Gru.tr. 306 m(Sr'5a). — 2678*^ Rie. V. 34n.y Holt, 
comma after sloh. But cp. 235 f., iSigf. 



BEOWULF loi 

68onT]7e genyded; Naegling forbaerst, 

geswac aet saecce sweord Blowulfcs 

gomol ond grSgmaEl. Him )7aet gife^e ne waes, 

p>aet him Irenna ecge mihton 

helpan aet hilde ; waes sio bond to strong, 
,685 se ^e mrcca gebwane mine gefr^Ege 

swenge ofersobte, )?onne be t5 saecce baer 

w^pen wund[r]um beard -, naes bim wibte ^e scl. 
pa waes );eodsceaSa );riddan slSe, 

frecne fyrdraca f^b^a gemyndig, 
i69or^sde on Sone rofan, ]7a bim rum ageald, 

bat ond bea^ogrim, beals ealne ymbefeng 

biteran banum ; be geblodegod wearS 

sawuldriore, swat ySum weoll. 
txxvii Da ic aet j^earfe [gefraegn] jjeodcyninges 
i695andlongne eorl ellen cySan, 

craeft ond cen^u, swa bim gecynde waes. 

Ne bedde be )?aes beafolan, ac sio band gebarn 

modiges mannes, ]?2er be bis m^ges bealp, 

)7aet be )7one nlSgaest nio^or bwene slab, 
1700 secg on searwum, );aet ^aet sweord gedeaf 

fab ond f^ted, );aet ^aet fyr ongon 

swe'Srian sy^^an. pa gen sylf cyning 

geweold bis gewitte, waell-seaxe gebr^d 

biter ond beaduscearp, );aet be on byrnan waeg; 
lyosforwrat Wedra belm wyrm on middan. 

2682a Fol.igyb gomol ^B. — 2684^ consiJered parenthetical by Schil. {cf. Sa. 
130), Holt., Cha. — 2685a Tho., etal.%lo. See 1344. — 2686^^ Bu. 105, Holt. 
pone. — 2687^^ MS. wundu [cp. 1460'^?) ; T/io. wund[r]'.m. — 2691^ T/io., Tr., 
Holt, ymb-. See T.C. § 13. — 2694a Ke. [gefraegn]. — 2698^ MS. maegenes ; fCe. 
msges. See 2879^. — 2699a Ke., Tho., Rie. Zs. 407 pa {for \>'£i). — 2700^ Sie'v. 
ix 141 (cf. E.), Holt, cancel '5aet. — 2701b Gru., Sie-v. ix 141, Sed. pa i5aet. See 
MPh. Hi 463 f- — 2703b E. Sc, Holt. J Sed. -seax. See 1830 f. ,• 1545 f- — 2705* 
Fol. i89<^ helm AB. 



102 BEOWULF 

Feond gefyldan — ferh ellen wrarc — , 

ond hi hyne |?a begen abroten hasfdon, 

sibae^elingas ; swylc sceolde secg wesan, 

]?egn aet ^earfe ! paet -Sam f>eodne wses 
27iosT^as[t] sigehwll^ sylfes dadum, 

worlde geweorces. 

Da sTo wund ongon, 

J?e him se eor^draca ar geworhte, 

swelan ond swellan ; he J?aet sona onfand, 

)7aet him on breostum bealonT^(e) weoll 
zyisattor on innan. Da se ae^eling giong, 

J>aet he bi wealle wishycgende 

gesaet on sesse ; seah on enta geweorc, 

hu ^a stanbogan stapulum faeste 

ece eor^reced innan healde. 
a72oHyne ];a mid handa heorodreorigne, 

)7eoden m^rne J^egn ungemete till, 

winedryhten his waetere gelafede 

hilde saedne ond his hel(m) onspeon. 

Biowulf ma);elode — he ofer benne spraec, 
£725wunde waelbleate; wisse he gearwe, 

J?aet he daeghwila gedrogen hasfde, 

eor^an wynn(e) ; ^a waes call sceacen 

dogorgerimes, dea^ ungemete neah — : 

'Nu ic suna minum syllan wolde 

2706a E.Sc, Tho.^ Sie-v. ix 141/., Sed. gefylde. — 2706b Ke. ferh-ellen ; Klu. 
ix 102 ealne {for ellen), Aant. 37 ellor. — 271 o^ MS. si'Sas sige hwile ; Ke. sI'Ses 
sigehwil 5 Gru. tr. 307 sipest ; Gr. sT'Sast sigehwila (cp. 2427) ; Gru., Bu. Zs. 217 
sI'Sast sigehwile ; Tr., 4 Edd. si'Sast sigehwil. Cf. Lang. § iq.6. — 2714b MS. A 
m^, B ni-Si ; Schubert L 8.1.35^ Sie'v. R. 269, 4 Edd. -ni'Se. — 2719a Holt. 
ecne( = eacne). — 2719b £.5(r., Rie. Zs.411, Holt, heoldon. — 2721b Z.: Uhere 
is a sort of angle abo-ve the t of till, the meaning of ivhich I do not knoiv.'' The same 
sign abo-ve the n o/"unriht 2759^, and above the u o/" up 2893a. — 2723b MS. A 
helo, B heb 5 E.Sc. {after Grimm) helm. — 2725=^ Gr. Spr. i 128 {?), Scheinert 
Beitr. XXX 375, Holt, -blate. {Cp. Chr. 771.) — 2727a Thk.^ Gru.tr. 307 wynn(e). 



BEOWULF 103 

.73ogu«gewaedu, ]>2Br me gifcSe swa 
senig yrfeweard aefter wurde 
lice gelenge. Ic ^as leode heold 
fiftig wintra ; naes se folccyning, 
ymbesittendra senig ^ara, 
z735)7e mec gu^winum gretan dorste, 
egesan ^eon. Ic on earde bad 
mselgesceafta, heold min tela, 
ne sohte searoniSas, ne me swor fela 
aSa on unriht. Ic ^aes ealles maeg 
a74ofeorhbennum seoc gefean habban; 

forSam me witan ne ^earf Waldend fira 
morSorbealo maga, ]:>onne mIn sceace^ 
llf of lice. Nu ^u lungre geong 
hord sceawian under harne stan, 
4745 Wiglaf leofa, nu se wyrm lige^, 
swefe^ sare wund, since bereafod. 
Bio nu on ofoste, ]?aet ic Srwelan, 
goldseht ongite, gearo sceawige 
swegle searogimmas, ]7aet ic ^y seft maege 
1750 aefter ma^Sumwelan min alstan 

llf ond leodscipe, )^one ic longe heold.* 
XXXVIII Da ic snude gefraegn sunu Wihstanes 
after wordcwydum wundum dryhtne 
hyran hea^osiocum, hringnet beran, 
2755brogdne beadusercean under beorges hrof. 
Geseah «a sigehre^ig, )?a he bi sesse geong, 
magoJ;egn modig ma^^umsigla fealo, 

2731^ FoL i80b weard ^5.-2734'' Tho., Tr Holt. ymb^. 5.. T.CjlJ^ 
^2743^ Kt. gang ; T/^c, Holt. gong. See Lang. § IS-S- — ^748^' /•» <^^"'- 4t 
gearwl-.749^ Tho. sigel {for swegle), Rie. L. (f), Holt s.glu, R'^'f-f^fj 
figle (... II57 MPh. iii 230).-^7SS'^ MS. -^der^m under -.757 F.j. 
igo'^\nod\s.^ 2757b Kc, et al. fela j Rie. L., et al., Sed. feola. See Lang. § 12.2 «. 



I04 BEOWULF 

gold glitlnian grunde getenge, 

wundur on wealle, ond j^aes wyrmes denn, 
276oealdes uhtflogan, orcas storidan, 

fyrnmanna fatu, feormendlease, 

hyrstum behrorene; ];^r waes helm monig 

eald ond omig, earmbeaga fela 

searwum ges^led. — Sine ea^e maeg, 
2765 gold on grund(e) gumcynnes gehwone 

oferhlgian, hyde se ^e wylle ! — 

Swylce he siomian geseah ^ segn eallgylden 

heah ofer horde, hondwundra m^st, 

gelocen leo^ocraeftum ; of ^am leom^ stod, 
277o]?aet he )?one grundwong ongitan meahte, 

wrae/e giondwlitan. Naes "Saes wyrmes ];sr 

onsyn 2enig, ac hyne ecg fornam. 

Da ic on hl^ewe gefraegn hord reafian, 

eald enta geweorc anne mannan, 
2775 him on bearm hbdon bunan ond discas 

sylfes dome; segn eac genom, 

beacna beorhtost. Bill ser gescod 

— ecg waes iren — ealdhlafordes 

]?am ^ara ma^ma mundbora waes 
a78olonge hwile, llgegesan waeg 

hatne for horde, hioroweallende 

middelnihtum, o^ ]7aet he mor^re swealt. 

Ar waes on ofoste, eftsiSes georn, 

2759b Tr., Holt., Se^. geond (for ond). — 2760^ E., Mo. ii, Aant. 37 {^)i 
Holt, stodan. — 2765^ Gru. tr. 307 grund(e). — 2766* Klu. ix IQ2 -hydgian, 
Schu. -hidgian 5 Gru. (f ), Sed.^ (cf. MLR. v 288) -hiwian 5 Sed."^ ofer hige hean. — 
2769b ili5. leoman; ATc. leoma. — 2771a. Af5. wraece ; T^o. wrzete. — '2-'JTS^ MS. 
hlodon ; Gru.tr. jo8, et a/., Sed. hladan 5 Hold., 3 Edd. hladon. — 2777b Ke., etal., 
\cf. Brett MLR. xiv 4 f.] srgescod ('brass-shod'); Bu. Tid. 2QQ {cf. Gru. note) aer 
gescod. {Cp. 1587^, 1615^, etc.) — 2778b Rie. Zs. 412, Aant. 37^ Sed. -hlaforde 
{i.e. the dragon), — 2780b See 2650*^. — 2782b Pol. IQO^ o"S. 



BEOWULF los 

fraetwum gefyrSred ; hyne fyrwet braec, 
1785 hvvaeSer coUenfer^ cwicne gemette ' 
in -(Sam wongstede Wedra J^eoden 
ellensTocne, l^^r he hine aEr forlet. 
He Sa mid ];am ma^mum mSrne )?ioden, 
dryhten sinne driorigne fand 
z79oealdres aet ende ; he hine eft ongon 
wsteres weorpan, o^ );aet wordes ord 
breosthord [^urhbraec. 

[Biorncyning spraec] 
gomel on gio/;Se — gold sceawode — : 
' Ic ^ara fraetwa Frean ealles -Sane, 
4795Wuldurcyninge wordum secge, 
ecum Dryhtne, ]7e ic her on starie, 
)?ass ^e ic moste minum leodum 
ser swyltdaege swylc gestrynan. 
Nu ic on maSma hord ml^ze bebohte 
z8oofrode feorhlege, fremma^ gena 

leoda l^earfe; ne maeg ic her leng wesan. 
Hata^ heaSomsre hlSw gewyrcean 
beorhtne aefter bsle aet brimes nosan ; 
se seel to gemyndum mInum leodum 
2805 heah hllfian on Hronesnaesse, 
]7aet hit s^llSend sy^^an hatan 
Blowulfes biorh, 5a ^e brentingas 
ofer floda genipu feorran drlfa^.' 

2785^ E. {cf. E. Sc.) -hTh^ne. — 279i^Ke. it (?), E.Sc, Tho., Bu. Zs. 218 {?) 
wstere; Rie. Zs. 412, Tr. waetere sweorfan. See Gloss. : weorpan. [Holt, note: 
2790b [on] hine (?).] — 2792b Gru.tr. 308, et al, Sed. [Beowulf mapelode] ; Schu. 
(cf. ESt. xxxix no) [])a se beorn gesprgec] ; Holt., Cha. [BTowulf reordode].— 
^793 a MS. giogoSe 5 Ke. ii geht)o (?), Grimm {note on Andr. 66), E. Sc. giohfJe. 
^ 2799b MS. minne^ E.Sc. mine. — 2800b Jho., Bu. g6, most Edd. genu. 

— 2803-^^ Sie-v. R. 306, Holt.\'^ beorht. — 2804=^ Sicv. I.e., Holt-^'^ l?aet {for se). 

— 2808a Fol. I9i<^ floda B. 



io6 BEOWULF 

Dyde him of healsc bring gyldenne 
28io]?ioden );rlsthydig, • ]?egne gesealde, 

geongum garwigan, goldfahne helm, 

beah ond byrnan, bet byne brucan well — : 

' pu eart endelaf usses cynnes, 

Wsgmundinga ; ealle wyrd forszi;eo/> 
2815 mine magas to metodsceafte, 

eorlas on elne ; ic him aefter sceal.' 

paet waes j^am gomelan gingaeste word 

breostgebygdum, ^r he b^l cure, 

bate bea^owylmas ; him of brae^re gewat 
282osawol secean so^faestra dom. 
[xxxviiii] Da waes gegongen gum^« unfrodum 

earfo^lice, j^aet be on eor'San geseab 

);one leofestan llfes aet ende 

bleate gebaeran. Bona swylce laeg, 
2825egesl!c eor^draca ealdre bereafod, 

bealwe geb^ded. Beabhordum leng 

wyrm wobbogen wealdan ne moste, 

ac him irenna ecga fornamon, 

bearde hea^oscearde bomera lafe, 
283o];aet se widfloga wundum stille 

breas on brusan hordaerne neab. 

Nalles aefter lyfte lacende hwearf 

middelnibtum, ma^m^hta wlonc 

ansyn ywde, ac be eor^an gefeoU 
2835 for ^aes hildfruman hondgeweorce. 

Huru ])2£t on lande lyt manna "Sab 

28 1 4b MS. speof 5 Ke. ii {cf. Grimm D. M. Jj6) -sweop. — 28 1 9b MS. hwae"Sre ; 
Ke., et al. hre'Sre ; Gr. Spr. hrae'Sre. — 2821 » No canto number in MS., but Da 
(capital D) begins neiv line. — 2821b MS. gumu ; He.^ guman. — 2828a Gr.i (.?), 
Rie. Zs. 412, et al. hine. See Lang. \25.5. — 2829* Tho., et al., Schcinert Beitr. 
XXX 378, Holt. -scer.rpe. But cf. Schu. xxxix no. — 2832^ Fol. 191^ aefter. 



BEOWULF 107 

m^genagendra mine gefr^ge, 
|7eah ^e he dseda gehwaes dyrstig w^re, 
]>2£t he wi^ attorscea^an ore^e ger^sde, 
!4oo^^e hringsele hondum sty rede, 
gif he waeccende weard onfunde 
buon on beorge. Blowulfe wear's 
dryhtmaSma dael dea^e forgolden ; 
hsfde ^eghwaeS^r ende gefered 
J45lsnan llfes. 

Naes ^a lang to Son, 
)72et ^a hildlatan holt ofgefan, 
tydre treowlogan tyne aetsomne, 
■Sa ne dorston ^er dareSum lacan 
on hyra mandryhtnes miclan )7earfe ; 
85oac hy scamiende scyldas b^ran, 
guSgew^du );2er se gomela laeg ; 
wlitan on Wllaf. He gewergad saet, 
fe-Secempa frean eaxlum neah, 
wehte hyne waetre ; him wiht ne speow. 
,855 Ne meahte he on eorSan, ^eah he uSe wel, 
on Sam frumgare feorh gehealdan, 
ne ^ss Wealdendes wiht oncirran ; 
wolde dom Codes d^dum r^dan 
gumena gehwylcum, swa he nu gen de^S. 
i860 pa W2es aet "Sam geong^w grim andswaru 
e^begete )?am -Se ^r his elne forleas. 
Wiglaf ma^elode, Weohstanes sunu, 
sec[g] sarigferS — seah on unleofe — : 

2844^^5. sghwze-Sre; Ke. ii JEghwaeSer 5 cf. Rie. Zs. 412.— ^^S^^ 5^-» 
Sicv. R. 272, Holt., Sed. wlitan. — 28 54^^ MS. speop 5 Tkk. speow. — 2857^ 
JEGPh. via 258 weorldendes (?). — 2857b The, Holt., Schii. willan (>; ^iht). — 
28c;8a Fol. 192<^ godes ^5. — 2858b Bu. 106 dea« arSdan. — 2860-^5. geongu; 
Barnouiv 36, Holt., Schii. geongan. [geongum doubtfully defended by Lichtenhdd 
ZfdA.xvi353y355-] — '2-^^l^MS.stc; 2'/i^. sec[gj. 



io8 BEOWULF 

' paet, la, maeg secgan se ^e wyle so^ specan, 
2865]?aet se mondryhten, se eow Sa magmas geaf, 

eoredgeatwe, )?e ge ]7^r on standaS, — 

|?onne he on ealubence oft gesealde 

healsittendum helm ond byrnan^ 

)7eoden his )7egnum, swylce he ]?ryic^lIcost 
zSyoower feor o^Se neah findan meahte — , 

J^aet he genunga guSgew^du 

wraSe forwurpe, ^a hyne wig beget. 

Nealles folccyning fyrdgesteallum 

gylpan )?orfte ; hwaeSre him God u^e, 
2875sigora Waldend, ]7aet he hyne sylfne gewraec 

ana mid ecge, ];a him waes eines );earf. 

Ic him lifwra^e lytle meahte 

aetgifan aet gu6e, ond ongan swa ]?eah 

ofer mm gemet m^ges helpan ; 
288osymle waes )?y s^mra, ]7onne ic sweorde drep 

ferh^geni^Ian, fyr unswlSor 

wcoU of gewitte. /i/^ergendra to lyt 

])rong ymbe j^eoden, );a hyne sio )7rag becwom. 

A^ii sceal sinc)7ego ond swyrdgifu, 
2885 eall e^elwyn eowrum cynne, 

lufen alicgean ; londrihtes mot 

}72ere m^gburge monna seghwylc 

idel hweorfan, sy^^an ae^elingas 

feorran gefricgean fleam eowerne, 
a89odomleasan dsed. Dea^ bi'S sella 

eorla gehwylcum J^onne edwitlif ! * 

2867b Tr. eow {for oft). — 2869b MS. pryd-; Thk., Edd. (exc. Arn.^ Cha.) 
pry^'-. — 2878a Perh. gifan. — 2880^ Sicv. ix 142, Holt, pone and 288 1^ -geni'Sla. 

— 2881b MS. fyrun (u altered from a) swiSor ; The. fyr ran swT'Sor ; Rie. L. {cf. 
Zi. 413), 4 Edd. fyr unswT'Sor. — 2882b MS. fergerdra ; Gru.tr. 30Q wergendra. 

— 2883b Fol. 192b prag ^5.-2884^ MS. hu, io Gru., Cha. {exclamatory, cf 
Holt, note):, Ke., Edd. Nu. — 2886^^ Grimm R. A. 731, ATtf., Tr. leofen ('suste- 
nance ') j Tho. leofum j Sed. note lungre (r). 



BEOWULF 109 

XL Heht ^a )>st heaSoweorc to hagan blodan 
up ofer ecgclif, J^ser )7aet eorlweorod 
morgenlongne daeg modgiomor saet, 
a895bordhaebbende, bega on wenum, 

endedogores ond eftcymes 

leofes monnes. Lyt swigode- 

nlwra spella se ^e naes gerad, 

ac he soSlice saegde ofer ealle : 
*9oo' Nu is wilgeofa Wedra leoda, 

dryhten Geata deaSbedde faest, 

wuna^ waelreste wyrmes dsdum ; 

him on efn lige^ ealdorgewinna 

Sifxbennum seoc •, sweorde ne meahte 
4905 on ^am aglsecean ^nige )7inga 

wunde gewyrcean. Wiglaf site^ 

ofer Biowulfe, byre Wihstanes, 

eorl ofer oSrum unlifigendum, 

healde^ higemae^um heafodwearde 
2910 leofes ond la^es. 

Nu ys leodum wen 

orleghwlle, sy^^an under[ne] 

Froncum ond Frysum fyll cyninges 

wide weorSeS. Waes sio wroht scepen 

heard wi« Hugas, sy^San Higelac cwom 
agisfaran flotherge on Fresna land, 

]>XT hyne Hetware hilde gewSgdon, 

elne geeodon mid ofermasgene, 

2893* Ke. a, 4 Edd. eg-. — 2904^ MS. siex- Ke. n, tt ah seax- ; ^f-^ff' 
sex-. L Lang. \ 1.-2909- MS. hige maeSum ; Gr., et al., Schu. :dp. ofhy- 
gemS« ' reverence ' [?] [Sed. : ' measure of ability '^ ; Ke., et al. -mehum {Rtc, 
Z.413 : dp. of-mlk, Kc, Bu. 106, Holt. : dp. ./-me^u) -, Sie-v. ^--/^^ --««e 
(JcfSie^. xxxvi 419). See Lang. §,.5.-2909^ Fol. /P5« heafod AB.-- 
2911b MS. under ; Gr. under[ne]. — 2916^ MS. ge hnaegdon j Gr.^ (f), Bu. lid. 
64, Holt., &</., Chi. gensgdon. See T, C. § 2<?. 



no BEOWULF 

J7aet se byrnwiga bugan sceolde, 

feoU on fe^an ; nalles fraetwe geat 
a92oealdor dugo^e. Us waes a sy^^an 

Merewioingas milts ungyfe^e. — 

Ne ic te Sweo^eode sibbe o^^e treowe 

wihte ne wene, ac waes wide cu^, 

l^aette Ongen^io ealdre besny^ede 
2925 Hae^cen Hre|7ling wiS Hrefnawudu, 

]7a for onmedlan merest gesohton 

Geata leode Gu^-Scilfingas. 

Sona him se froda faeder Ohtheres, 

eald ond egesfull cndslyht ageaf, 
293oabreot brimwTsan, bryd ahr^^de, 

gomela iomeowlan golde berofene, 

Onelan m5dor ond Ohtheres ; 

ond ^a folgode feorhgenlSIan, 

oS ^aet hi o^eodon earfo^llce 
2935 in Hrefnesholt hlafordlease. 

Besaet ^a sinherge sweorda lafe 

wundum werge ; wean oft gehet 

earmre teohhe ondlonge niht, 

cwaeS, he on mergenne meces ecgum 
294ogetan wolde, sum[e] on galgtreowu[m] 

[fuglum] to gamene. Frofor eft gelamp 

sarigmodum somod Srdaege, 

292 1 » MS. mere wio ingas ; Gru.tr. joQ, Ke. Merewkinga j Tho., Gr. Mere 
wioinga ; Bu. Tid. joo, 4 Edd. Merewioingas. — 2921'' Lmck Beitr. xi 475 un 
gyf5e(?) {metri causa). — 2922^ MS. te ; Tho., most Edd. to. See Lang. § 18.U 

— 2929b MS. hond ; Gr.^ {?), Rie. Zs. 414, Holt., Sc/iu., Cha. ond-. So 2972^. 
See 1541^. — 2930* Ke.., Gr., Sed. abreat. See Lang. § 16.2. — 2930^ MS. bryda 
heorde 5 Gr., Schii., Cha. bryd aheorde ('liberated') [?] ; Bu. 107 {?), Holt.^ bryd 
ahredde, cf. ESt. xlii 329 {Gen. 2032, 2085) 5 Lang. § 13.3; Holt.^,^ {cf. Zs. I22)y 
Sed. bryd afeorde (* removed'). — 2931^ Ke. ii gomde ;Gr.^ (?), Lichtenkeld ZfdA. 
xvi 330 gomelan 5 Bamouiv 40 gomel or gomelan. — 2937*3 Fol. 193^ wean AB. 

— 2940''-4i» T/io., Sed. g[r]etan. — MS. sum on galg treowu j Tho. sum[e] and 
Jfuglum] j Ke. -treowuj^m]. Cf. Sie-v. ix 143 j Bu. Tid. 60, Bu. 107, 372. 



BEOWULF III 

syS^an hie Hygelaces horn ond byman, 

gealdor ongeaton, ]7a se goda com 
2945 leoda dugo^e on last faran. 
XLi Waes slo swatswatliu Sw[e]ona ond Geata, 

waelrses weora wide gesyne, 

hu ^a folc mid him faeh^e towehton. 

Gewat him ^a se g5da mid his gaedelingum, 
z95ofrod felageomor faesten secean, 

eorl Ongen)7lo ufor oncirde ; 

hsefde Higelaces hilde gefrQnen, 

wlonces wlgcraeft ; wi^res ne truwode, 

baet he s^emannum onsacan mihte, 
a955hea^olI^endum hord forstandan, 

beam ond bryde ; beah eft ]7onan 

eald under eor^weall. pa waes Sht boden 

Sweona leodum, segn Higelace[s] 

freo^owong f>one fori^ ofereodon, 
a96osy^San HreSlingas to hagan j^rungon. 

psr wearS Ongen^Iow ecgum sweord^, 

blondenfexa on bid wrecen, 

bset se )7eodcyning -Safian sceolde 

Eafores anne dom. Hyne yrringa 
2965 Wulf Wonreding waepne ger^hte, 

Jjset him for swenge swat Sdrum sprong 

for^ under fexe. Nass he forht swa -Seh, 

gomela Scilfing, ac forgeald hra^e 

wyrsan wrixle wselhlem )?one, 
agyosy^^an ^eodcyning j^yder oncirde. 

a946bM5. swona ; 7'M. Sw[e]ona. — 2948^ Tr. f. geworhton. — 2953^ See 
660^ i^arr —295 7^-5 8^ Holt. o\i\i. — Sie-v. ix 143 sxcc (/or segn). — AT*., Bu. 
Tid 61 Bu. loS, Holt. Higelace[s]. — CI. Hall, Holt., Child MLN. xxi 200 punctu- 
ate us in text, other Edd. after Higelace(s).— 2959" MS. ford } Thk. for}.. — Z^fyl^ 
MS. sweordu; ATe. sweorda.— 2964* Fol. 104^^ anne. 



112 BEOWULF 

Ne meahte se snella sunu Wonredes 

ealdum ceorle <?ndslyht giofan, 

ac he him on heafde helm ser gescer, 

)7aet he blode fah bugan sceolde, 
2975 feoll on foldan ; naes he f^ge ]7a git, 

ac he hyne gewyrpte, J;eah ^e him wund hrine. 

Let se hearda Higelaces }>egn 

brad[n]e mece, ]?a his broSor laeg, 

ealdsweord eotonisc entiscne helm 
2980 brecan ofer bordweal ; ^a gebeah cyning, 

folces hyrde, waes in feorh dropen. 

Da wsEron monige, ]7e his m^g wriSon, 

ricone araerdon, "Sa him gerymed wearS, 

)7aet hie waelstowe wealdan moston. 
1985 penden reafode rinc o^erne, 

nam on Ongen^Io Irenbyrnan, 

heard swyrd hiked, ond his helm somod; 

hares hyrste Higelace baer. 

He 'S(am) fraetwum feng ond him faegre gehet 
2990 leana (mid) leodum, ond gelaest^ swa ; 

geald }?one gOSr^es Geata dryhten, 

Hre^les eafora, )?a he to ham becom, 

lofore ond Wulfe mid oferma^mum, 

sealde hiora gehwae^rum hund )7usenda 
2995landes ond locenra beaga, — ne ^orfte him ^a lean 

o'Switan 
mon on middangearde, sy^^a[n] hie ^a msr^a geslogon ; 

2972b See 2Q2Q^. — 2,977* Sie-v. ix 143^ Holt., Sed. Let [Jia]. — 2978* MS. 
brade ; T/io. brad[n]e. — Z()'j^'>- See i_5sS'^- — 2987^^ See 230Q^. — 2989^ Gru. 
tr. 310 'S(am). — 2990* MS. leana . . . ; Ke. (on) ; Gr. (his); Gru., 4 Edd. (mid) 
{Bu. 108: cp. 2623, 2611)', He.* (fore), Hold.\ Wy., Tr. (for). — Fo/. 194^ 
leodu. — 299ot» MS. gelsesta ; Ke. gelSste. — 2995^-96* placed in parenthesis by 
Bu. 108. — 2996b Gru, tr. 310 sy'S5a[n]. 



BEOWULF 113 

ond ^a lofore forgeaf angan dohtor, 

hamweorSunge, hyldo to wedde. 

paet ys sTo fsh^o ond se feondscipe, 
ooowaelnl^ wera, -Saes ^e ic [wen] hafo, 

J7e us secea^ t5 Sweona leoda, 

sy^^an hie gefricgea^ frean userne 

ealdorleasne, Jjone Se aer geheold 

wi^ hettendum hord ond rice, 
joosaefterhaele^a hryre, hwate S^-Gl^/as, 

folcred fremede, o^Se furfur gen 

eorlscipe efnde. — Nil is ofost betost, 

baet we |?eodcynIng |?^r sceawian, 

ond )7one gebringan, );e us beagas geaf, 
3010 on adfaere. Ne seel anes hwaet 

meltan mid )7am modigan, ac \^y is ma^ma hord, 

gold unrlme grimme gecea(po)d, 

ond nu set siSestan sylfes feore 

beagas (geboh)te; ]7a sceall brond fretan, 
3015 ^led );eccean, — nalles eorl wegan 

maS^um to gemyndum, ne maeg^ scyne 

habban on healse hringweorSunge, 

ac sceal geomormod, golde bereafod 

oft nalles ^ne elland tredan, 
3020 nu se herewisa hleahtor alegde, 

gamen ond gleodream. For^on sceall gar wesan 

monig morgenceald mundum bewunden, 

hsfen on handa, nalles hearpan sweg 

wigend weccean, ac se wonna hrefn 

3000b JCe. [wen].— 3001b f[e., et al. leode. — 3005 E. haele-Ses. —MS. scild- 
ingas ; JEGPh. viii 259 S£-Geatas ; He.^ Scilfingas ; so E., Holt., Sed. {inserttng 
the line after 3001).— ^OQ-]^ MS. me 5 Ke. Nu. — 3012^ ^^. gecea(po)d.— 3014^ 
Gru.tr. 311 (beboh)te, Gru. (geboh)te. — 30 15^ Holt. Beibl. x 273, Tr. ficgean. 
See JEGPh. vi 156.-3015^ Fo^- ^05°- nalles. 



114 BEOWULF 

3025 fus ofer f^egum fela reordian, 

earne secgan, hu him aet ^te speow, 

]?enden he wi^ wulf[e] wael reafode.' 
Swa se secg hwata secggende waes 

la^ra spella -, he ne leag fela 
303owyrda ne worda. Weorod call aras ; 

eodon unbllSe under Earnanaes, 

wollenteare wundur sceawian. 

Fundon ISa on sande sawulleasne 

hlimbed healdan j7one ]7e him hringas geaf 
3035 ^rran mSlum ; )?a waes endedaeg 

godum gegongen, )7aet se gu'Scyning, 

Wedra Jjeoden wund9rdea^e swealt. 

^r hi )7^r gesegan syllTcran wiht, 

wyrm on wonge wi^errashtes )?^r 
304ola^ne licgean ; waes se legdraca 

grimlic gry(refah) gledum beswseled ; 

se waes fiftiges fotgemearces 

lang on legere; lyftwynne heold 

nihtes hwilum, ny^Ser eft gewat 
3045dennes niosian ; waes ^a dea^e faest, 

haefde eor^scrafa ende genyttod. 

Him big stodan bunan ond orcas, 

discas lagon ond dyre swyrd, 

omige |7urhetone, swa hie wi^ eorSan fae^m 
305obusend wintra ])xr eardodon ; 

bonne waes )?aet yrfe eacencraeftig, 

3027'' MS. wulf ; Gru. tr. 311, et al, Sie-v. R. 289 wulf[e]. See 2673^- — 30*8* 
Gr.Spr., Gr.^, Z. secghwata. See Lang. %25-3' — 303 5^ MS. Z. : aerrun iv.u 
altered from a by erasure ^ MS. Sed. & Cha.: aerran w. a partially obliterated. — 
3038* Tho. ac, Gru. iec ( = eac) {for jer) ; Bu. Zs. 219 drops pzer ; Sic'v. ix 143, 
Holt., Sed. Jjier hi pa. [Cf Bu. 372 fi Aant. jp.] — 3041^ MS. defecti-ve {end of 
last line of page) ; after gry there ivas perh. room for fi-ve letters {Cha}^ ; Thk. gryre ; 
He.'^ gryregaestj Bu. Tid. 62, Sed., Cha. gryrefah. — 3041^ Fol. 195^ gledu. — 
3045^ Holt.j SchU. niosan. See T. C. § p. — 3049* Scheinert Beitr. xxx 377 ome(?). 



BEOWULF 115 

iumonna gold galdre bewunden, 
]}xt -Sam hringsele hrinan ne moste 
gumena ^nig, nefne God sylfa, 
3055sigora So^cyning sealde ]iam ^e he wolde 

he is manna gehyld — hord openian, 

efne swa hwylcum manna, swa him gemet ^uhte. 
XLii pa waes gesyne, )7aet se si^ ne Sah 

l^am ^e unrihte inne gehydde 
3o6owr2e/e under wealle. Weard xr ofsloh 
feara sumne ; ]>a. slo f^hS gewear^ 
gewrecen wra^llce. Wundur hwar )7onne 
eorl ellenrof ende gefere 
lifgesceafta, ]>onne leng ne maeg 
3065 mon mid his (ma)gum meduseld buan. 
Swa wss Blowulfe, j^a he biorges weard 
sohte searonl^as ; seolfa ne cu^e, 
)7urh hwset his worulde gedal weorSan sceolde. 
Swa hit o« domes daeg diope benemdon 
307o)^eodnas m^re, )7a «aet )7^r dydon, 
J7£et se secg wjere synnum scildig, 
hergum gehea^erod, hellbendum faest, 
wommum gewitnad, se «one wong stride. 
N^s he goldhwaete gearwor haefde 
3075agendes est ^r gesceawod. 

Wiglaf ma^elode, Wlhstanes sunu ; 
' Oft sceall eorl monig anes willan 
wrsec adreog^w, swa us geworden is. 

3056"^ Gru. (?), Bu. 109 gehyht. — 5«. 109, Morgan Behr. XXxiiillO, Holt.y 
■ Schu. hsle-Sa (for manna); Ho/t. note, Sed. gehyld manna. Cf. 1. C. UJ^- 
[Gr !(?) 2: 3056- helsmanna g. (para/Iel tv. hord) ; Holt. Zs. l22\--^osf Bu. 
W'Holt. gehySde (../. to the thief ).- ^0(^0^ "^^b ^T^ t J^r^J 
3065- Ke. (ma)gum. — 3066b pol. iq6<^ pa. — 3069b Holt Zs. i22{?),^ed. 
diore — 3073bM5. strade 5 Gru.tr. 311 strude. — 3074'^ Laivrence L 4.62 a. 
562 \ref. aho to Holt.''] n^efne for Naes, and comma after ,txuAc — Ste'v .tx 143 
goldhwitefsl : He.^ -hwst ; Holt. Zs. 122, Schu. -Shte ; Holt.^ note [f\ Sed. 
-frstwe.— 3^78- MS. wrxc a dreogeS ; Ke. wraeca dreogan ; Gr. wraec adreogan. 



ii6 BEOWULF 

Ne meahton we gel^ran leofne )?eoden, 
3o8orices hyrde r^d ^nigne, 

J^aet he ne grette goldweard ]7one, 

lete hyne licgean, J^^er he longe waes, 

wicum wunian o^ woruldende, 

he^ldon heahgesceap. Hord ys gesceawod, 
3o85grImme gegongen ; waes J?aet gife<Se to swl^, 

J?e "gone [mannan] J^yder ontyhte. 

Ic waes ]7^r inne ond J^aet call geondseh, 

recedes geatwa, |^a me gerymed waes, 

nealles sw^slice siS alyfed 
309oinn under eor^weall. Ic on ofoste gefeng 

micle mid mundum maegenbyr'Senne 

hordgestreona, hider ut aetbaer 

cyninge minum. Cwico waes j^a gena, 

wis ond gewittig ; worn eall gespraec 
3095gomol on geh^o, ond eowic gretan het, 

baed j^aet ge geworhton aefter wines daedum 

in b^lstede beorh J;one hean, 

micelne ond msrne, swa he manna waes 

wigend weor^ fullest wide geond eor<San, 
3ioo]?enden he burhwelan brucan moste. 

Uton nu efstan o^re [si^e], 

seon ond secean searo[gimma] ge)?raec, 

wundur under wealle ; ic eow wisige, 

J?aet ge genoge neon sceawia^ 
3io5beagas ond brad gold. Sle sio bSr gearo, 

3084* MS. heoldon ; Ke. healdan, Bu. Zs. 221 healdon ( = -an) ; GrJ, Sckii. 
heoldon (/ />/., period after -ende) ; J^y-, Cha. heold on (' he held (on) to his 
high fate'). — 3084^ Grw., Sarr. ESt. xxviii 410 geceapod. — 3086*^ Gru.tr. 
311 [peoden] ; Gr.2, 4 Edd. [peodcyning]. — io<)Z^ Fol. iq6^ ut. — 3096^ ^m. 
Tid.joo, Sicv. ix I44y Holt, wine deadum. — iioi^Gru. tr. 312 [sfSe]. — 3 102^ 
Bu. lOQ {cf. Siev. R. 269)^ 4 Edd. [-gimma]. — 3104* Siev. ix 144, Holt, psr {for 
paet) {and 3103'' in parentAesis). 



BEOWULF 117 

^dre geaefned, j^onne we ut cymen, 
ond )?onne geferian frean userne, 
leofne mannan ]}xr he longe sceal 
on (Sas Waldendes w^re gej^olian.' 
o Het ^a gebeodan byre Wlhstanes, 
h^le hildedlor haeleSa monegum, 
boldagendra, f'aet hie b^Elwudu 
feorran feredon, folcagende, 
godum togenes : ' Nu sceal gled fretan 
3,i5(weaxan wonna leg) wigena strengel, 
)?one ^e oft gebad isernscure, 
)7onne strala storm strengum geb^ded 
sc5c ofer scildweall, sceft nytte heold, 

fsi?Jergearwum fus flane fulleode.' 
^120 Huru se snotra sunu Wihstanes 

acigde of cor^re cyniges ]?egnas 

syfone (to)somne, ]7a selestan, 

code eahta sum under inwithr5f 

hilderinc[a] ; sum on handa baer 
3i25^1edleoman, se «e on orde geong. 

Nses ^a on hlytme, hwa )7aet hord strude, 

sy^^an orv/earde ^nigne d^l 

secgas gesegon on sele wunian, 

l^ne licgan ; lyt senig mearn, 
3i3o)?aet hi ofostlic(e) ut geferedon 

dyre magmas ; dracan ec scufun, 

wyrm ofer weallclif, leton weg niman, 

flod faeSmian fraetwa hyrde. 

^iic'^ rr.westan. — 3119^ M5. feder ; TM. faeper, Ke., EJJ.fe^er-. — ^izi^ 
Fol. I98<^ cyniges ; Thk., most Edd. cyni[n]ges. — 3122^ Ke., Edd. (to)somne ; G-.\ 
E , TFy., Cha. (2et)somne. — 3124^ MS. rinc ; E. Sc, Sie-v. ix 144, R- 3^4, 4 
Edd. -rinclal {cp. 1412/.). Punctual, in text agrees iv. Sie'v.; earlier Edd., Aant. 
41, Moore JEGPh. x-viii 213/.: ^i^A^ -"nc sum {E.Sc. -nnca sum).— 
3130* E.Sc. ofostlic^e). 



ii8 BEOWULF 

pa waes wunden gold on wSn hladen, 
3i35^ghwaes unrim, ae);elin^ boren, 

bar bilde[rinc] to Hronesnaesse. 
XLiii Him ^a gegiredan Geata leode 

ad on eor^an unwaclicne, 

helm[um] behongen, hildebordum, 
3i4obeorhtum byrnum, swa he bena waes ; 

alegdon ^a tomiddes m^rne j^eoden 

haele^ hlofende, hlaford leofne. 

Ongunnon j^a on beorge baelfyra maest 

wigend weccan ; wud(u)rec astah 
3i45Sweart ofer swio^ole, swogende le^ 

wope bewunden — windblond gelaeg — , 

o^ )7aet he ^a banhus gebrocen haefde 

hat on hre^re. Higum unrote 

modceare m^ndon, mondryhtnes cw(e)alm ; 
3i5oswylce giomorgyd (s)i(9 g(eo)meowle 

(aefter Blowulfe b)undenheorde 

(song) sorgcearig, ss^e geneahhe, 

J^aet hlo hyre (h«armda)gas hearde (ondre)de, 

waelfylla worn, (wigen)des egesan, 
3i55hy[n]^o (ond) h(aeftny)d. Heofon rece swe(a)lg. 

3134'^ MS. > 5 TAk.y Ke., E.Sc, Sed., Cha. pa ; Ke. ii, Edd. pier ; Tr. pon, 

— 3135'' MS. aepelinge j Ke. aepeling (geboren) 5 Bu. no aepelingc ; Barnouiv q 
[ond se] ae. j Tr. [ond] ae. — 3136'* ^S. blank hetiueen hilde and to and possibly 
erasure of one letter ; Gr«.rr. jj2 hilde[deor]; E.Sc. hilde[rinc]. — 31 39^ M5. helm; 
Gr. heln:i[um]. — Tr., Holt.^, Sed. behengon. — 3144'' Ke. wud(u)-. — 3145'' MS. 
swic'Sole; Tho. SwIo-'Sole (' Swedish pine '); Bout. 82 ff., Gr. swio'Sole; Tr. swiolo'Se. 

— 3 1 45*^ MS. let ; Tho. leg. — 31 46^ Grimm L Q.2.263 windblond [ne] gelaeg ; cf. 
JEGPh. vi Iq6. But see Aant. 41/., Liining L 7.28.75- [Cf. Bu. no] — 3 149^ 
ATf. cw(e)alm. — 3150^ TVy., Cha. giomor gyd. — 3150^^0/. iq8^. ^Almost 
all that is legible in this page freshened up in a late hand ' Z. ,• ' Versus . . . miser- 
rime laccrati sunt'' E.Sc. — MS. Z. (s)ia {3.perh. orig. o, erroneously freshened up) 
g(eo)meowle {w. hat. anus written over it) '^ geo frst conjectured by E.Sc. — 
31513-553 Buggers restoration (Bu. no f.) has been adopted in this edition, cf 
hii detailed comment. [Earlier conjectures by E. Sc, Gr.^,^, Bu. Zs. 22 3 f., £.] — 
31511 Bu. Beowulfe. — 3151^ Gr.^ frst conjectured (b)unden- (i.e. bundenheorte). 

— 3 1 5 2^ MS. saelSe. — 3 1 54a MS. wonn. — 3 1 54*^ Zupit-za on one day * thought 
(he) ivas able to read (w)igendes.' — 3155=^ MS. hy'So. — 3155*" E. Sc. swe{a)lg. 



BEOWULF 119 

Geworhton "8a Wedra leode 

hl(^w) on [hJli'Se, se waes heah ond brad, 

(w2e)glI(Sendum wide g(e)syne, 

ond betimbredon on tyn dagum 
3i6obeadurofes been, bronda lafe 

wealle beworhton, swa hyt weor^llcost 

foresnotre men findan mihton. 

Hi on beorg dydon beg ond siglu, 

call svvylce hyrsta, swylce on horde xr 
3165 nl^hedige men genumen haefdon ; 

forleton eorla gestreon eorSan healdan, 

gold on greote, ])xr hit nu gen lifa^ 

eldum swa unnyt, swa hi(t Sro)r waes. 

pa ymbe hl^w riodan hildedeore, 
3i7oae|;elinga beam, ealra twelf^, 

woldon (care) cwi^an, [ond] kyning maenan, 

wordgyd wrecan, ond ymb w(er) sprecan ; 

eahtodan eorlscipe ond his ellenweorc 

dugu^um demdon, — swa hit gede(fe) bi^, 
3i75)^aet mon his winedryhten wordum herge, 

ferh^um freoge, ]?onne he for^ scile 

of l/chaman (Iseded) weor^an. 

Swa begnornodon Geata leode 

hlafordes (hry)re, heor^geneatas ; 

3157* Ke. hl(sw). — MS. li-Se, but freshened up Hde ; Tho. [hjli^e ; Holt. 2,% 
Schii. [h]li'5e[s nosan]. Cf. T. C. § z?.— 3158^ ^^- (w£e)g-. — 3158^ T/iL, et al. 
to syne 5 MS. KUbing L 1.4 gesyne, Z. g(e)syne, He.'^, Edd. gesyne. — 3163b Tho. 
beag[as], Tr., Holt. beg[as]. Cf. MPh. Hi 250.— 3 168^ Ke. hi(t £ro)r. — 3170^ 
MS. twelfa ; E. Sc. twelfe. — 3171=' MS. Z. : : : : 5 Gr., Edd. ceare {cp. Wand. 9) j 
Sed. hie. — 3171b Sie-v. R. 232, Ho/d.^, Tr., Holt, [ond]. — 3172b Gr. w(er).— 
3174b Ke. gede(fe). — 3 177^ MS. Z. lachaman, but ' there can be little doubt that 
lac instead of X\c is onving only to the late hand' Z. — 3177b MS. Z. : : : : 5 Ke.^ 
Schii. iSne ; Bu. Tid. 65 Isnum ; Klu. {in Hold.^), Sed. lysed ; Tr. (F), Jacobsen 
D.synt. Gebrauch d. Prapos. for etc. {Kiel Diss. iQoS) p. 57^ Holt.., Cha. laeded {cp. 
Discourse of Soul 21, etc.). See Angl. xxxv 463. — 3 1 79* Tho. (hry)re. 



I20 BEOWULF 

3i8ocw^don )>aet he wSre wyruldcyning[a] 
manna mildust ond mon(^w)^rust, 
leodum ll^ost ond lofgeornost. 

3180b MS. wyruldcyning ; Ke., Schubert L 8.1.33, Siev. R. 232, Holt., SchU., 
Sed. -cyning[a]. — SiSll^ Gru.tr. 312 -(5w)Srust. 



NOTES 

X-188. Introductory. (See Argument, Intr. ix fF.) 

1-52. Founding of the glorious Danish dynasty. Being consid- 
ered a sort of prelude, this canto (* fit ') was left outside the series of num- 
bered sections. Bradley (L 4.21) thought this opening section had 
originally belonged to a different poem, viz. one concerning Beowulf, 
Scyld's son. According to Boer (no ff. ), it was at the outset the 
opening of the dragon lay (Intr. cvi). But see Intr. cix. 

1-3. Hwaet, see Gloss. — we. . . gefrunon. The only instance in 
Beonvulf oi nv'e — the more inclusive, emphatic plural — in the list of 
\.\it gefriegn- formulas (Intr. Ixviii). Cp. the opening of Exodus, Juli- 
anuy Andreas^ Nibelungenlied^ Annoiud (early MHG.). — in gear- 
dagum is to be understood with reference to prymj see note on 575. 

4-52. The Story of Scyld. « Scyld,' the poet tells us, 'arrived as a 
little boy, alone and destitute, on the shores of the Danes ; he became 
their king, a great and glorious chief, beloved by his loyal people; he 
conquered many tribes beyond the sea; he was blessed with a son; and 
when at the fated hour he had passed away, he was sent out into the 
sea with all the pomp of military splendor.' Thus his illustrious career 
fittingly foreshadows the greatness of his royal line. 

Scyld ' is well known in Scandinavian tradition as Skjoldr, the epony- 
mous ancestor of the Skjoldungar.^ Especially, the account of Saxo, 
who pays high tribute to his warlike and royal qualities, resembles the 
B eO'Tvu If xersion so closely as to suggest the use of thv* same kind of 
original Danish source. (See quotations in notes on 4 f., 6^, 1 2 ff., i 8 f., 
20 ff.) But nowhere outside of Beoivulf do we find Scyld's strange 
arrival and his wonderful passing narrated. 

Mystery surrounds him, signalizing a being of supernatural, divine 
origin. He is sent by unknown powers on his high mission, and when 
his life work is done, he withdraws to the strange world whence he 
had come. 3 Whether he is conceived of as arriving in royal splendor 

1 On Scyld and Sceaf, see Ke. ii, pp. iii ff. ; Leo L 4.24. 19 ff. ; Miill. L 4.25.2, 
L 4. 19. 6-12; Kohler ZfdFh. ii 305-14; Mo. 40-45; Binz 147 ff.; Siev. L 
4.33 ; Olrik i 223 ff., ii 250 ff. ; Chadwick Or. 274 ff. ; Neckel, GRM.xx 4f, 
678 f.; Cha. Wid. 117 ff., 201 ; L 4.80-823 (espec. Stjerna and Bjorkman); also 
G. Schiitte, Oldsagn om Godtjod : bidrag til etnisk kildeforsknings metode med 
sarligthenblikpafolke-stamsagn (Kjobenhavn, 1907), pp. 137-39. 

2 See Par. §§ 4, 5, 6; 8.1, 3, & 6. Yet in reality the existence of Scyld was prob- 
ably inferred from the name Scyldingas ('shield men,' see Olrik i 274 f., Chadwick 
Or. 284). For Scyld(wa) etc. in Ags. genealogies, see Par. § i. 

* Like Arthur (Tennyson, The Coming of Arthur 410, The Passing of Arthur 
445), * from the great deep to the great deep he goes.' The similarity of the Scyld 



122 



BEOWULF 



or — making allowance for the wide range of litotes (MPh. iii 249) — 
merely as a helpless foundling, ^ remains somewhat doubtful (11. 43 ff.). 
But we feel that our poet's heart goes out in sympathy for the poor, 
lonely boy {feasceaft 7, • . • a:nne ofer jde umbgrnvesende 46). 

Scyld's famous sea-burial — one of the gems of the poem — is not 
to be interpreted, however, merely as a symbolical act, but reflects the 
actual practice of a previous age. Based on the belief that the soul 
after death had to take a long journey {feor 42; cp. 808) to the realm 
of spirits, the custom of sea-burial arose among various peoples living 
near the sea or great lakes 2 and was prevalent (according to Stjema) in 
Scandinavia from the end of the fourth to the middle of the sixth 
century a.d. Sometimes the dead were burned on ship-board.^ This 
custom was subsequently replaced by the ship-burial on land, both 
with and without the burning of the body, as shown unmistakably by 
the numerous finds of boat-graves belonging to the period beginning 
about 600 A.D.,4 until finally, through a still further development of the 
spiritual element, the outlines of corpse-ships were merely suggested 
by stones suitably piled about the graves. 5 

A counterpart of the story of Scyld's wonderful arrival appears in 
the chronicles of Ethelwerd and William of Malmesbury, but is 
told of Sceaf, the father of Scyld and progenitor of the West Saxon 
legend to the famous (originally, perhaps, Netherlandish) story of the * swan knight ' 
was first recognized by J. Grimm (L 3.27, D. M. 306 (370), iii 108 (1391))- ^f O. 
Rank, Der Mythui -von der Geburt da Helden (1909), pp. 55 ff. 

1 On the motive of exposure, which occurs in various forms and is especially fre- 
quent in Irish legend, see Earle-Plummer, T%co of the Saxon Chronicles ii 103-105 } 
Schofield, Publ. ML Ass. xviii 42 n. ; Deutschbein, Studien "zur Sagengeschichte 
Englands (1906), pp. 68-755 ^''s° Grimm R. A. 701 (punishment by exposure as 
in the story of Drida, see note on pryt), 11. 1931-62). 

2 Thus, among the Celts of Ireland and Britain and the natives of North and South 
America. Hence its appearance in literature : Arthur departing for Avalon ; the Lady 
of Shalott (in a modern version in Tennyson's poem, Part iv) ; 'The corpse-freighted 
Barque' (P. Kennedy, Legendary Fictions of the Irish Celts (1891), pp. 294-6} 
SinfJ9tli's disappearance in a boat in Fra daupa Sinfjgtla (Elder Edda) ; Longfellow'* 
Hiaivatha, last canto. [Such a departure in the family canoe was reported from Alaska 
in 1909.] 

' Illustrations in literature : Baldr (Gylfaginning [Prose Edda], ch. 48) ; King 
Haki {Tnglingasaga, ch. 23 (27), see Par. § 6), Sigvard Ring (see Par. § 8.7). 

4 Grave finds in Oland, Sklne, Vendel (Uppland), etc. ; also the famous Gok- 
stad and Tune (Norway) boats. Literary parallels are found, e.g., in Atlamdl 97 and 
in various sagas. (Frotho's law, Saxo v 156-) 

5 See especially Boehmer L 9.46.558 ff. This stage finds its analogue in the con- 
ception of a supernatural boat appearing in poetry and legend (cp. the Flying Dutch- 
man, also SinfJ9tli). — On ship-burials in general, see besides : Grimm D. M. 692 ff. 
(830 ff.)5 iii 248 (1549 ff.); Weinhold L 9.32.479fl.; Montelius, S. Miiller, 
passim; du Chaillu L 9.35. ch. 19; Gummere G. O. 322-85 H. Schurtz, Ur- 
geschichte der Kiiltur, pp. 197 f, 574 ff-; H. Schetelig, Ship-Burials (Saga-Book 
of the Viking Club, Vol. iv. Part ii, pp. 326-63); Schnepper L 9.47-1 7- — On other 
modes of burial, see note on Beowulf's Funeral Obsequies, 11. 3137 ff. 



NOTES 123 

kings. (Par. § 1.3 & 4.) Notable variations in the later one of these 
two versions are the mention of Schleswig in the old Anglian homeland 
of the English as Sceaf's royal town, and the explanation of his name 
from the sheaf of grain lying at his head, which has taken the place of 
the weapons in Ethelwerd's tale. How to account for the attributing 
of the motive on the one hand to Scyld and on the other to Sceaf (who 
has no place in authentic Norse tradition '), is an interesting problem. It 
has been argued that Scyld Scefing of the Beo^-ivul/mtznt originally Scyld 
sccjing, < Scyld child of the sheaf (?) or * Scyld with the sheaf,' but by 
folk etymology was understood in the sense of * Scyld son of Sceaf,' and 
that in course of time the story was transferred from Scyld to his puta- 
tive father Sceaf. Taking, however, the patronymic designation as the 
(naturally) original one, we might think that Sceaf, who can hardly be 
separated from Sceaf a^ the legendary ruler of the Langobards,^ owes 
his introduction into the Danish pedigree in the Beo^wulf to the Anglo- 
Saxon predilection for extensive genealogizing. (Olrik.) According to 
(Kemble and) MiillenhofF, Sceaf was in ancient tradition a God-sent 
mythical being to whom Northern German tribes attributed the intro- 
duction of agriculture and kingly rule. That the sheaf as a religious 
symbol among the heathen English was, indeed, an original element of 
the conceptions underlying the foundling ancestor story, and that a 
sheaf (and a shield) played a part in some ritual practice, has been sug- 
gested by Chadwick, — an idea elaborated and studied from a brpad 
comparative point of view by Olrik (ii 250 ff.).^ (Cf. Intr. xxv.) So 
far as the Beo^wulf is concerned, the linking of Sceaf (Scyld, Beow) 
with the undoubtedly Danish (ancestor) Scyld may be regarded as a 
characteristic instance of the blending of English and Scandinavian 
tradition (cf. Cha. Wid. 120). [Bjorkman (L 4. 82a) is convinced that 
Sceaf, Scyld, Beow were originally divine beings of fruitfulness known 
to the (continental) Anglo-Saxons, and that the ancestor story was 
shifted by the poet from Sceaf to Scyld, whom he spontaneously iden- 
tified with the eponymous ancestor of the Skjoldungar. The poet's in- 
consistency in retaining the epithet Scefing for the founder of the race 
is thus naturally explained. Bjorkman compares Beow to Byggvir men- 
tioned in Lokasenna (Elder Edda). — On corn-spirits, see also Mogk, 
R.-L. iii 91-3.] 

That Scyld as the progenitor of the Danish Scyldingas had stepped 
into the place formerly occupied by Ing, the ancestor of the Ingnxiine 
(cp. Runic Poem 67 ff. 5 Intr. xxxvii), is an ingenious and pleasing hy- 
pothesis (Olrik, Chadwick). 

4 f. sceajjena Jreatum .... meodosetla ofteah. Saxo's report 
(i 1 2) of Scioldus : ' cum Scato Allemannie satrapa dimicavit, 

^ Sievers, Beitr. xvi 361-63. 

^ fVids. 32 : Sceaf a [Tt'eo/^j Longheardum. For the coexistence of the strong 
and weak forms cp. Hrede/, Hr^d/a; Beaiv, Beo(w)^ Beoiva. 

^ A note on a certain modern analogue, by H. M. Belden, MLN. xxxlii 315. 



24 



BEOWULF 



interfectoque eo omnem Allemannorum gentem .... tributaria pen- 
sione perdomuit' sounds like an echo of the same poetic tradition. — 
5b. meodosetla ofteahy i.e. 'subjugated.' (Cf. Intr. Ixiv.) Exactly the 
same metrical variety of type E occurs in 14b, 17 b. meodosetl'is hardly 
to be identified with meduseld 3065 ; * mead (hall) -seats' (cp. medostig 
924), by synecdoche, = *hall.' 

6a. egsode eorl[as]. The emendation eorlaSy strongly advocated by 
Sievers, has been adopted as, after all, a desirable improvement. The 
metrical form o^ egsode eorl^ though rare, need not be rejected (T.C. 
§21), but stylistically, the sing, ^or/ would be suspiciously harsh. It 
is true that the sing, in a collective sense is well substantiated (see note 
on 794 f.), but this use oi eorl (in the ace. sing.) as variation of the 
preceding collective noun plurals {^prcatuniy migpum) would not be 
satisfactory. A still less acceptable type of variation would result from 
the interpretation of eorl as nom. sing., <the hero terrified [them] ' 
(von Grienberger, Beitr. xxxvi 94f. j B.-T. Suppl., s.v. egesian)^ the 
ponderous (plural) object requiring a variation in preference to the 
subject. 

6b. sySSan Serest ; lerest (somewhat redundantly) accentuates the 
meaning of the conjunction sySSan (cp. MnE. < whe^i . . . first'). 
No doubt Scyld was believed to have distinguished himself in his early 
youth. Cp. Saxo in:* while but fifteen years of age he was of un- 
usual bodily size, and displayed mortal strength in its perfection j 

the ripeness of Skiold's spirit outstripped the fulness of his strength, 
and he fought battles at which ofte of his tender years could scarcely 
look on.' (Elton's transl.) [Only one night old, Vali avenged the 
slaying of Baldr, see (Elder Edda :) Vqluspa 33, Baldrs Draumar 11.] 

7b. J?aes, 'for that' (see Gloss. : jf), refers to 6^-7% i.e. his desti- 
tute condition. Similarly the OHG. Ludtvigslied (3 ff.) says of King 
Louis : kind uuarth her faterlos; thes uuarth imo sar buozjholoda inan 
truhtlriy magaczogo uuarth her sin ;/gab er imo dugidiy etc. (Cp. 
Jud. 157 f., Hel. 3363 f.) 

8. weox, perhaps 'prospered,' practically synonymous with >«/) (so 
that no comma is needed before ^weorsmynduniy cp. 131 and note on 
36 f.). under wolcnum, see Intr. Ixvii 5 Gloss. : under, 'wolcen. 

9a. o3 is stressed in this line, though it is doubtful whether it was felt 
to alliterate (Siev. R. 282, A.M. § 28); so 219a, 1740^, 2934% further 
2039a, 3147a (clearly type A3); but more frequently it remains un- 
stressed, as in 56b, 66b, loo^, 145b, 296^, etc. In similar manner par- 
ticles and formulas like pdy Par, pa gen, pa gyt, ponan, h^-wilutn, 
hyrde (ic), gefragn, c^vad show variable accentuation. 

10. ofer hronrade. ofer with ace, see Lang. § 25.5. hronrdd, a 
typical kenning, see Intr. Ixiv. Whales were well known to the Anglo- 
Saxons, see R. Jordan, Die ae. Saugetiernamen (Ang. F. xii, 1903), 
pp. 209 f., 212; Tupper's Riddles, p. 169. 

11. gomban gyldan. See quotation from Saxo in the note on 4 f. 



NOTES 



25 



— )>aet waes god cyning ! The omission of the mark of exclamation 
would be tantamount to the suppression of a significant stylistic featurej 
to leave it out in a MnE. translation is a different matter. 

12 ff. Scyld has a son, Beowulf, who gives promise of a continua- 
tion of dynastic splendor. So the Danes need not fear a recurrence oi 
the terrible < lordless ' time they had experienced before Scyld came, 
i.e., after the fall of Heremod (see note on 901-915). [Also Saxo's 
Scioldus had a son, named * Gram, whose wondrous parts savored so 
strongly of his father's virtues, that he was deemed to tread in their 
very footsteps' (i 12). However, this parallelism maybe purely ac- 
cidental.] 

12. eefter is not exactly * afterwards,' but denotes rather * coming 
after him,' as iti 2731. 

14. The subject of ongeat is * God.' 

15. ^ {=P<^t) seems to have been introduced for pe or pa by the late 
scribe. On Post standing for the relat. pron. with a sing. masc. or fern, 
or a plur. antecedent, see Kock L 6.i3.i.3of. ; on a few cases oi p 
used for /?5, see Zupitza's notej also 1. 3134 (?). Cf J. M. Hart, MLN, 
i, col. 175-7 j Napier, Philol. Soc. Transact. y 1907-10, p. 188 {p used as 
contraction for l^e) j F. Wende, Uber die nachgestellten Prdpositionen tm 
Ags. (Palaestra Ixx, 1915), p. 37 (interchange oi pe and p<et). See also 
649 (op&e = op pcet) and note on 1141. [Cha. would vttam ptet (conj.) 
and take lange hnvile as the object oidrugon^ < a long time of sorrow ' (?) j 
Kock^ 100 takes dnigon intransitively, < they lived without a lord.'] 

16. him, probably dat. plur., though it might conceivably refer to 
Scyld's son in particular. — J^aes, see 7. Earle : "in consideration 
thereof" 

18 f. On Beowulf (I) the Dane, see Intr. xxiii ff. , espec. xxv i. That 
this form of the name is an error for Beoiv, is likely enough. — The 
emendation bl,ed ^wide sprang / Scyldes eafera[n~\ Scedelandum in, sup- 
ported by Siev. (ix 135) in view of the apparently imitated passage, 
Fat. Ap. 6 ff., is vmn^cessary and even unsafe, since springan should be 
followed by gcond or ofer with ace, not by in with dat. [ESt. xxxix 
428). — iS*'. blsid wide sprang. Type D4. — According to Saxo 
(i 12), *the days of Gram's youth were enriched with surpassing gifts 
of mind and body, and he raised them to the crest of renown (*ad 
summum glorie cumulum perduxit'). Posterity did svich homage to 
his greatness that in the most ancient poems of the Danes royal dignity 
is implied in his very name.' (ON. gramr * chief) 

20 ff. Swa, * in such a way [as he (Beowulf or, more likely, Scyld) 
did].' The missing reference to Scyld's liberality is virtually implied 
in the previous statements concerning him. For how could the king 
have been so successful in war, had he not been conspicuous for gener- 
osity, which gained for him the loyalty of his followers ? These two 
ideas were inseparably connected in the minds of the ancient Teutons. 
Saxo says in his praise of Scioldus' liberality (i 12): ' Proceres non 



126 BEOWULF 

solum domestlcis (cp. on feeder {hed)rme, 21, stt JEGPh. vi 190) sti- 
pendils colebat, sed eciam spoliis ex hoste quesitis, affirmare solitus, 
pecuniam ad milites, gloriam ad ducem redundare debere.'' Cp.Hrolfs- 
saga j^.^.'^ff., 45.28 ff. (Par. § 9), 62. ^ff. (Hrolfr Kraki) ; Baeda, 
H.E. iii, c. 14 (Oswini). — gewyrcean (perfective), * bring about/ 
24. leode gelsesten. The object, i.e. probably hine (see 2500), is 
understood, cf. Lang. § 25-4- (In Andr. 411 f., Maid. 1 1 f. the dat. 
is used with gelastanJ) — sceal, * will,' * is sure to ' (in 20 : * should,"" 
* ought to '). 

29-31. Scyld's men prepare the funeral of their beloved king, as he 
bade them while he still 'wielded his words.' (Cf. Siev. xxix 308, 
Kock2. loi. See 11. 2802 ff., 3140.) L. 31, leof landfruma lange 
ahte, added paratactically, conveys the very appropriate idea : ' his had 
been a long reign.' (Cp. Helgakv. Hund. i 105 for the paratactic 
clause, cp. OE. Cbron. a.d. 871 : Ond p^s ofer Eastron gefor JEpered 
cyning, ond he rlcsode f'lf gear.) The implied object of ahte (it need 
not be expressed, see 2208^) is ht, cp. 522, 2732, 911, 2751 ; folcd- 
gend{e). Practically the same interpretation would result from constru- 
ing 31^ as a variation of 30^ (as to the brief clause lange ahte^ cp. 
1913b). [It would not seem impossible to regard 31 as parallel to 30, 
i.e. dependent on pendens in that case the somewhat peculiar lange 
might be compared to q//, 2867.] Cf. MPh. iii 446. 

33. isig, not 'shining like ice' (Kemble, Heyne ^-Schiicking), but 
'covered with ice' (see Bu. Tid. 69^ j Siev. Beitr. xxvii 572, xxxvi 
422 ff . j Intr. Ixi). Readings like itig (see Varr.) provide very accept- 
able sense, but involve the introduction of otherwise unrecorded words, 
utfus, 'ready (i.e. eager) to set out' (personification), cp. the use of 
fundian 11 37. 

36 f. mserne be mseste etc. Scyld's body was placed amidships 
with his back against the mast. The remains of the Vendel ship-graves 
indicate a similar position for the dead. (Stjer. 127 f.) Also swords, 
corslets, splendid shield bosses, and other costly objects, including 
glass beakers of foreign origin, have been found in these graves. (Stjer. 
128 ff.) — of feorwegum occupying a medial position between two 
terms of variation (madma, fraetwa) belongs with both. Similar dird 
Koivov function at the beginning of the line : 754, 935, 3067 (probably 
281, 1109)5 at the beginning of the second half-line : 131 (8). 
40. him, ref. to Scyld. 

44. j7on 'than' (sometimes 'then') is comparatively rare. It is best 
kuown from Bede" s Death Song 2 : than. Cf. Tr. Kyn. 86 f., & Angl. 
xxxvii 363 f ; Deutschbein, Beitr. xxvi 1725 Angl. xxvii 248; O. 
Johnsen, ib. xxxix 103 f. 

47. segen g(yl)denne (cp. 1021, 2767 ; Antiq. § 8). An emblem 
of royalty; cp. Baeda, H.E. ii, c. 16. The banner was flying on a 
long pole (see 1022), which was fastened to the mast (Stjer. 130). On 
the meaning oi gylden^ see Gloss. : eal{l)gylden. 



NOTES 127 

48. heah is apparently left uninflected, perhaps on account of its 
semi-adverbial function. Or is there a shifting from the masc. to the 
neut. gender (see Gloss.: segn)> Cp. 2767 f. For the absence of in- 
flexional endings of adjectives and participles qualifying a preceding 
noun (or pronoun), see 46^ 372^ 1126^, 2704^^5 H. Bauch, Die 
Kongruenz in der ags. Poesie, Kiel Diss., 1912, passim; Kock 
L 5.44.4. 19 f. (numerous examples from OE. poetry); cf. also Lang. 
§ 25.6. — leton holm beran. The object hine is understood (so in 
49^^). — See 3132^: leton ^tveg niman. 

49 f. The predicate is : wses geomor . . . , murnende. Cf Lang. 
§ 25.4. 

53-85. The Danish line of kings. The building of Heorot. 

53. Beowulf Scyldinga. See, e.g., 1069, 676, 620, 2603. Grimm, 
Deutsche Grammatik iv 303 ff. (261). 

55 f. folcum gefraege, 'famous among peoples.' The same use of 
the dative diittx forem^rost, 309. — faeder ellor hwearf (type D4). 
Note the periphrasis for * dying' (Intr. Ixv). Thepret. /?'u;^flr/" carries 
pluperf. sense, aldor of earde ; of earde is variation of ellor. The in- 
sertion of a comma [aldor, of earde) has not been deemed advisable in 
cases of this kind ; cp., e.g., 36=^: m^rne be maste, 140'', 213^* 265*, 
420^, etc. 

57. Healfdene. On the Danish genealogy, see Tntr. xxx ff. 

58. glaede seems to be ace. plur. {Angl. xxix 379) 5 it is usually ex- 
plained as adv. (cp. 1173). 

59. forSgerimed. A variant of a conventional phrase, geteled 
rime{s)y see Grein Spr. : rim. 

62 f. hyrde ic practically serves as poetic formula of transition, cf. 
Intr. Ixviii, MPh. iii 243 f . ; see 11. 2163, 2172. — The name of the 
daughter (which need not alliterate with the names of her brothers and 
father, cp. Freawaru) apparently began with a vowel. Cf. Intr. xxxiii f. ; 
MPh. iii 447. — A supposed erasure under heado which was taken as 
evidence of scribal confusion after the word oiven, and which gave rise 
to the unfortunate conjecture hjrde ic pat Elan cnjjcn Hrodulfes ^^s 
(see L 5.42 f.), has now been definitely pronounced non-existent 
in the MS. (Chambers). A Germanic name for a woman. Elan, would, 
indeed, be more than doubtful. — On the gen. sing, in -as, see Lang. 
§18.5. 

64. Heorogar's reign, being irrelevant, is not mentioned here. See 
465 ff., 2158 ff . ; Intr. xxxi, Iviii. 

66^-673. magodriht micel represents the variation, as it were, of 
the preceding clause {MPh. iii 247). — Cf. Par. § 10: Tacitus' Ger- 
mania, c. xiii. 

67t>. beam, see Gloss. : he-irnan. 

69 f. It has been largely assumed that the positive micel is used here 
for the comparative (or that the comparative idea is left unexpressed), 
cf. Gr. Spr.: panne, ii ; Bu. Zs. 193 ; Aant. i; Koeppel, ESt. xxx 



128 BEOWULF 

376 f. ; Horn, Arch, cxiv 362 f., AngL xxix 130 f. But Bright (L 5. 
31.2) has thrown strong doubts on the idiomatic status of that con- 
struction by showing that, apart from Epistola Alexandri {AngL iv 
154) 405 f,, the examples available for support {Par. Ps. 11 7. 8 f., 
etc.) are due to imitation of the original (i.e., the Latin form of a 
Hebraism of the Septuagint). His emendation removes the syntactical 
difficulty. However, the possibility remains that after 1. 69 a line con- 
taining a compar. has dropped out (so Holt. 2- 3). [It would be 
tempting to supply a line containing a superl., 'the most magnificent 
hall {sele)y' and thus to account for pone -^ but in that case para pe 
would probably have been used.] — yldo beam. See Gloss. : beam. 
The ending -0 (cf. Lang. § 18.3; § 24, p. xciii) possibly suggests 
association, by folk etymology, withj/^o 'age'} see AngL xxxv 467 f. 
{yldo beam also Ex. 28, Gen. [B] 464.) 

73. buton folcscare ond feorum gumena. See Antiq. § i j Intr. 
cix n. 5. 

74. Da ic wide gefraegn ... As to the position of Tvlde, see note 
on 575. 

76a. fraetwan, unless it be considered to depend directly on ge- 
fragn^ is to be connected with <voeorc gebannan^ which was probably 
felt to be of the same import as hdtan. 

76^-773. Him on fyrste gelomp/adre mid yldum. The work 
was done quickly {adre)y considering the magnitude of the un- 
dertaking 5 on fyrste * in due time' (cf. B.-T. Suppi. -.first ; not to 
be rendered, with Schii. Bd. 26 ff., by * speedily '). The rapid con- 
struction of the hall seems to be one of the folk-tale elements of the 
story, cf. Panzer 257 n. i. — mid yldum^ a formula-like expletive, see 
Intr. Ixvii. 

78. The hall is supposed to have been named Heor(o)t from horns 
(antlers) fastened to the gables, although the appellation born=. « gable ' 
{horn-geap 82, -reced 704, bornas, Finnsb. 4, hom-s^ly -sele in other 
poems) seems to be derived merely from < horn-shaped projections on the 
gable-ends' (B.-T., cf. Miller, AngL xii 396 f.). But the name may 
have been primarily symbolical, the hart signifying royalty (A. Bugge, 
ZJdPh. xli 375 n.). On the Danish royal hall, see Intr. xxxvii. 

79. se J7e his wordes geweald wide haefde. The relative clause 
('he who . . . '), containing the subject of the sentence, follows the 
predicate. So in 90, 138, 143, 809, 825, 1497, 1618, etc. 

82-85. Allusion to the destruction of the hall by fire in the course of 
the Hea^o-Bard conflict. See Intr. xxxiv f. , xxxvii, Iviii. (The allusion 
of 8 3''-8 5b cannot be separated from that of 82^-833.) — 82. bad. Sim- 
ilar light personifications: 1882, 397; 320, 688, 33 {utfus)^ 1464 
(in contrast with the more vigorous instance: 1521 f.), etc. — 83. ne 
waes hit lenge J>a gen admits of being explained as a variety of a for- 
mula (see 134, 739, 2591, 2845), *it was by no means (cp. 734) 
longer' (i.e. long, cf. Lang. § 25.2) j see MPh. iii 245 f. (The ana- 



NOTES 129 

logical lenge: Chr. 1684, GusL 109, Jul. 375; also Varr. : 2423b.) 
But as the reference is not to something to happen immediately (as in 
the other cases), lenge is with a little more probability taken as an adj. 
(cp. gelenge 2732), recorded in one other place, Gnom. Ex. 121, < be- 
longing to,' hence perhaps ' at hand ' j < the time was not yet (cp. 2081) 
come.' (Rie. Zs. 382.) 

84. ajjumsweoran, MS. apum snverian. A copulative (or *dvanda') 
compound, like suhtergefaderan (see G\o%%.)y gisunfader (^Hel.)y sunu- 
fatarungo [Hildebr.)^ first recognized by Bugge (Tid. 45 f.). Though 
the existence of a form s^iveri{^g)a showing a suffixal extension like that 
seen in suhtriga, suhterga is within the bounds of possibility (so Bugge, 
l.c.)y it appears more likely that a scribe blundered, having in mind 
dp and s-uoerian. For the dat. plur. in -««, see Lang. § i8.i. 

85. aefter waelniSe. See 2065. 

86-114. The introduction of Grendel. The thought of this pas- 
sage, though proceeding by a circuitous route, is not obscure. An evil 
spirit is angered by the rejoicing in Heorot (86-90^). Oxtt of the 
songs recited in the hall is mentioned (90''— 98). After looking back 
for a moment the poet returns to the demon, Grendel, who is now 
spoken of as dwelling in the moors (100^-104^). This leads the au- 
thor to relate how Grendel came to live there, viz. by being descended 
from Cain, whom God had exiled for the murder of Abel (104^-1 14). 
(Whereupon Grendel' s first attack on Heorot is narrated.) 

86. se ellengast (or, quite possibly, ellorgast^ see Gloss.); the 
name is stated in 102. Cf. Intr. Ixvi. — Kock 2. 102 would connect 
earfoslice (ace. sing, fern.) with Prdge^ 87 (cp. 283 f.). See Gloss.: 
Prdg • cp. 2302 f. 

88 ff. Grendel, in accordance with the nature of such demons (Pan- 
zer 264; Grimm D. M. 380 [459] ), is angered by the noisy merriment in 
the hall. This motive is given a peculiar Christian turn. {Angl. XXXV257.) 

90-98. The Song of Creation bears no special resemblance to 
Caedmon's famous Hymn, but follows pretty closely upon the lines sug- 
gested by the biblical account. Cp. 94f. and Gen. i 16 f., 97*^-98 
and Gen. i 21, 24, 26, 28. For some slight similarities to Ex. 24 ff., 
see MLN. xxxiii 221. The theme is often touched upon in Ags. 
poetry. See Angl. xxxv 1 1 3 ff. [Also Vergil has a court minstrel recite 
the creation of the world, ^n, i 742 ff.] — The rare note of joy in the 
beauty of nature contrasts impressively with the melancholy inspired by 
the dreary, somber abode of Grendel. (God's bright sun: 570, cp. 
606, i57if., i8oiff., 1965, 2072.) 

90a. swutol sang scopes. TypeD2. 90b. Saegde, used absolutely 
like sang 496, rehte 2106. Cf. MPh. iii 245. 

93. swa waeter bebugeS, lit. < as (far as) the water surrounds (it) ' ; 
cp. 1223 f., Andr. 333 f., etc.; also Beonxj. 2608. {ESt. xxxix 429.) 

94. sigehrej?ig. See 2875, 3055; Angl. xxxv 115, 120 f. [Cp. Ex, 
a?.]— 94* : Type Dx, see T.C. § 24. 



I30 BEOWULF 

95. leoman, in apposition to sunnan ond monan, recalls Gen. 116: 
«duo luminaria'i to leohte landbuendum, Gen. i 17: <ut lucerent 
super terram.' 

97b. lif eac gesceop. Type £1. — 98. cynna gehwylcum J»ara 
Se cwice hwyrfa}?. Cp. Gen. i 2 1 : * creavitque . . . omnem animam 
viventem atque motabilem,' i 26, 28. 

99. dreamum lifdon. Cp. 2144, Wids. 11, Chr. 621, etc. 

lOQb. o3 3aet an ongan . . . So 2210^5 cp. 2280^, 2399*^. /2«, <one,' 
*a certain,' is used to introduce a person, object, or situation even if 
mentioned before (thus, also in 2280, 2410) 5 it looks as if the poet, 
after a digression, were starting afresh, A really demonstrative func- 
tion of an in these cases cannot be admitted. [Discussions by He.- 
Schii. (Gloss.), Scherer L 5.5.4725 Lichtenheld, ZfdA. xvi 381 ff.; 
Heinzel, Anz. fdA. x 221; Braune, Beitr. xi 518 ff., xii 393^"., xiii 
586 f. j Bugge, ib. xii 371 5 Luick, Angl. xxix 339 ff., 527 f . ; Grienb., 
Beitr. xxxvi 79 f., Siev., ib. 400.] 

lOi. fEond on helle. See Gloss.: on. 

103 f. GrendePs dwelling in the fen-districts reflects popular belief, 
cp. Gnom. Cott. 42 f. : pyrs sceal on fenne genvunianjdna innan lande. 
There existed also, in popular imagination, a connection between hell 
and morasses. See Bugge L 4.84, p. Ixxiv; Angl. xxxvi i85ff. j 11. 

845 ff., 1357 ff- 

106 ff. Grendel's descent from Cain. The conception of the de- 
scent of monsters (evil spirits) and giants from Cain (cp. also 1261 ft.), 
and of the destruction of the giants by the deluge (so also 1688 ff.) is 
based ultimately on the biblical narrative, a causal relation being estab- 
lished between Gen. iv, vi 2, 4 (gigantes) and vi 5—7, vii. The direct 
source has not been discovered in this case, though Hebrew tradition 
(like that contained in the apocalyptic Book of Enoch) and Christian in- 
terpretation of Scripture have been adduced. See Emerson L 4.149. 
865 ff., 878 ff. 5 Angl. XXXV 259 ff. 5 also notes on 1555 f , 1688 ff. On 
Grendel, see Intr. 1. 

106-8. si]?3an him Scyppend forscrifen haefde/in Caines cynne. 
This looks strongly theological. Originally, of course, it was Cain who 
was proscribed and exiled, but, being one of Cain's offspring, Grendel 
is included in the condemnation. Note the close correspondence of 
104 ff. and 1260 ff. — 108. Jjaes ]?e he Abel slog is explanatory (or 
variation) oi pone cnjoealm; cp. 2794 ff., 1627 f. Cain's fratricide is 
mentioned again in 1261 ff. (cp. 2741 f., 587 f., ii67f.). [Cf. Siev. ix 
i36f. 5 Bu. 80 ; MPh. iii 255, 448. Nearly all edd. begin a fresh sen- 
tence with 107''.] 

109a. ne gefeah he . . ., <he [Cain] had no joy , . .' (cp. 827, 1569, 
also 2277); 109b. he, i.e. God. 

Ill f. The general term untydras is specified by the following nouns. 

114b. he him 3aes lean forgeald. Allusion to the deluge. See 
1689 ff. 



NOTES 131 

115-188. Grendel's reign of terror. 

115. neosian. The 'visit' implies 'search' (cp. 118: Fand) ; this 
accounts for hu. 

120. Wiht unhalo (type Di), 'creature of evil' {Angl. xxxv 252), 
has been taken by several scholars as ' anything of evil ' and made the 
close of the preceding clause (a second variation). However, 121'' would 
be unusually heavy as the o{)ening of a sentence. 

I2ib. gearo sona waes. Type D4. 

122 f. on raeste genam/Jritig Jjegna. On (see Gloss. 5 Lang. § 25,5) 
may be translated by 'from,' but the underlying syntactical conception 
is not that of motion, on raste belonging in fact with the object of the 
verb (cp. 747, 1298, 1302)5 see note on 575. — Of the disposal of the 
thirty men we are told in 1580 If. 

123b. J^anon eft gew^at. Probably type Ei. 

126. Da . . . . , 128 J?a . . . . A characteristic case of parataxis 
(cf. Intr. Ixviii). For a genuine correlative use of 'demonstrative' and 
* relative ' particles, see Gloss. : ponney siua, ^r, also pa, pa-r. 

128. Jja waes aefter wiste wop up ahafen ; i.e., there was weep- 
ing where there was formerly feasting. Cp. 1007 f., 1774^, 1078 if., 
1 19 f.— 128b. Type D4. 

131. Jjegnsorge belongs both with J>olode and dreah. 

133. wergan gastes. Sievers, guided by linguistic and metrical 
considerations, strongly contended for ^uergan, gen. sing, of ^werig 
' weary,' then ' wretched,' ' evil ' (see IF. xxvi 225-35). Yet it seems 
unnatural to separate njoergan in this well-known combination from 
ivearg (see Gloss.: heoroTuearh, ijjerhfSo)^ (a^nvergan^ (^d)nvyrgany 
' (ac) curse ' (se d-ivyrg(e)da gast^ etc.). Thus, an adj. ^wer{i)g (from 
*n.vargi), or (better) ^verge (from ^nvargja) has been postulated (Hart, 
MLN. xxii 220 ff. ; Trautmann, Bonn. B. xxiii 155 f.) in substantial 
agreement with the older explanation (Ke., Tho., Gr. Spr. , et al. : 
^iverig). The line of division between the two sets is often difficult to 
determine. 

134b. Naes hit lengra fyrst. Formula of transition, cf. note on 83. 

135 f. We are told here that Grendel made an attack on two succes- 
sive nights (as the troll does on two successive Yule-eves, before the 
final defeat, in the Grettissaga [Intr. xiv] and the Hrolfssaga [Par. 
§ 9], cp. analogous folk-tales. Panzer 96 ff., 266). But in fact, he 
wrought destruction 'much oftener' (1579), see 147 ff., 473 ff., 
646 ff. — On mare 136, 'additional,' see MPh. iii 45c. 

137. waes to fsest on Jjam. An allusion to the fetters of sin. See 
2009; El. 908: on firenum fcestne ; etc. 5 Angl. xxxv 135 f. 

140. aefter is to be construed with \jdhte^^ 139. 

141. gesaegd, i.e. made known (by deeds), manifested} cp. cySan, 
y<zvan. 

142. The compound healSegn is coined for the occasion, like ren* 
iveard 770, cwealmcuma "j^^, mudbona 2079, etc. 



132 BEOWULF 

145. idel, i.e. at night. See 411 fF. 

147. twelf wintra tid. Other conventional uses of typical figures: 
JO years, 11. 1498, 1769, 22095 JoOy 1. 22785 lOOOy 1. 3050; — 
J days, 1. ^^^y Finnsb. 41; 7, 1. 517; — 75 comrades, 1. 2075 J^^* 11- 
2401, 3170; 6'(7), 1. 3122 f.j 7000 warriors, 1. 1829J /j -|- 75 victims, 
]. 1 5 8 2 f. ; strength of JO men, 1. 379, cp. 2361; — /^ gifts, 1. 1867; 
11. 1027, 1035 {4-\-^)i — 7000 hides of land(?), 1. 21955 loOyOOO 
{sceattas): 1. 2994 (n.). Three sor\%: Heorogar, Hr5^gar, Halgaj Here- 
beald, Hse'Scyn, Hygelac. (Cf Miillenhoff L 9.14. 1.115^^ trilogy 
of names_ in genealogies.) Tovo sons: Hre'Sric, Hro^mund; Ohthere, 
Onela; Eanmund, Eadgilsj Wulf, Eofor. The use of 5 in 1. 420 
seems rather accidental j possibly also that of p in 1. 575 (but see Miil- 
lenhoff, op. cit.y 642 f.). 

151 ff. Jjsette Grendel wan etc. The profusion of parallel expres- 
sions is apt to suggest an actual paraphrase of ' plaints "" concerning the 
distress of the Danes (which certainly became widely known, 1991). 

154 ff. feorhbealo feorran is best taken as variation of the term 
sibbe (Bu. 82, MPh. iii 238). By construing sibbe as dat. (instr.) and 
removing the comma after Deniga the meaning would be slightly modi- 
fied; cf. Siev. xxix 316 f. — 157 f. nE J^aer nxnig witena etc. An 
indirect form of statement expressing the same idea as the preceding 
phrase, . . . fea )>ingian. From the legal point of view Grendel, being 
guilty of murder, was under obligation to compound for it by payment; 
see Antiq. § 5: Feud; Intr. Ixiii n. 3. 

159. ghtende waes. The periphrastic form (so 3028: secggende 
ivaSy 1 105: myndgiend <TV£ere) in this instance seems to signify con- 
tinuation. Cf. C. Pessels, The Present and Past Periphrastic Tenses 
in Ags.y Johns Hopkins Diss. (1896), pp. 49 f., 8i f. [possibility of 
Lat. influence ?] ; Sweet, Neiv English Grammar n §§ 2203 ff. ; Curme, 
Publ. MLAss. xxviii 181. — It is of interest to note that the devil was 
often represented as * persecuting ' men, cf. Angl. xxxv 257 f. 

160. deorc deaj>scua — used as epithet of Satan in Chr. (i) 257 
(MS.: dear d^edscua; see Cook's note) — is generally understood as 
< deadly sprite.' But it was perhaps meant principally as a symbol of 
'darkness,' cf. Angl. xxxv 255. 

161. seomade {and s^^ede), perhaps *lay in wait' (and ambushed), 
or * lingered' (and . . . ), i.e. kept on ambushing, syr^juan calls to 
mind Lat. * insidiari,' which is frequently applied to the devil; AngL 
xxxv 257 f. 

163. hwyder helrunan (type Ci)hwyrftum scriJjaS. In this con- 
text helrunayi implies * such demons.' The nom. sing, of this form has 
been posited as />^/r««f, which is recorded in Glosses (denoting * witch,' 
* sorceress '), cp. (Lat.) Go. baljarunae (emend.), = < magae mulieres,' 
Jordanes, c. 24; OHG. helliruna * necromancia.' Cf. Grimm D.M. 
1025 (1225); Bu.Zs. i94f.; Kauffmann, ^^i/r. xviii 156; YovsXeVyArch. 
cviii 23 f. The use of this noun denoting primarily female evil beings 



NOTES 133 

Is paralleled by Go. unhulpo serving as translation of Satfxdviov^ cf. Grimm 

D.M. 827(990). — h'tvyrftum merely amplifies scrJpaS^ * go" (moving). 

164 f. fela .... oft. A similar redundant combination is that of 
mofiig and oft, 4 f., 171, 857, 907 f. 

168 f. n5 he )Jone gifstol etc. A side remark of similar import 
to 711: Codes yrre bar. * He was not allowed to approach the 
throne (of God, cp. Chr. 572), the sacred one (lit.: the precious 
thing), [appearing] in the presence of the Lord, nor did he (God) 
take thought of him ' (cf. Angl. xxxv 254). The curse resting on Gren- 
del Is complete, njoitan Is to be understood in the well-established sense 
of < be conscious of,' *feel,' < show '5 cp. Wand. 27: \min\ mine 
nvisse. See J EG Ph. vlii 254 f. — It is obvious that these two lines could 
have been easily interpolated j see Intr. cxvi. — The difficulties experi- 
enced in the interpretation of this passage arise chiefly from (i) the am- 
biguity of gifstoly which could denote either God's or Hro^gar's 
throne, (2) the possibility of rendering gretan either by < approach ' or 
< attack,' (3) the uncertainty as to the real force of myne. (The pos- 
sibility of identifying he with the king is too remote to be seriously 
considered.) In case gifstol is understood as Hro5gar's throne, the 
lines might be thought to mean that Grendel was not allowed, because 
he was * prevented by the Lord, ' to approach the royal throne; i.e., 
though making his home in the hall at night, he was unlike a dutiful 
retainer, who receives gifts from his lord. See espec. Kock 225 f. & 
L 5.44.4.7 f. {mapdum ref. to the precious gifts dispensed by the 
king -^ myne 'gratitude.') [Cf. also Holtzm. 489 f. ; Aant. 5; Pogat- 
scher, Beitr. xix 544 f . ; Tr. ^ 135, Bonn.B. xvii 160 f.; Siev. xxix 
319; Emerson L 4.149.863, 870; Tinker, MLN. xxiii 239J Hart, 
MLN. xxvii 198.] 

lyit). Monig oft gesaet. Type Ei. 

175-88. Hwilum hie geheton aet hsergtrafum etc. A passage 
remarkable both for the reference to the heathen practice of the Danes 
and the author's pointed Christian comment. Since HroSgar is through- 
out depicted as a good Christian, the Danes' supplication to a heathen 
deity (termed gastbona, 'devil,' cf. Angl. xxxv 137) might conceiv- 
ably indicate that in time of distress they returned to their former ways 
— as was done repeatedly In England, see Baeda, H.E. ili, c. 305 iv, 
c. 27, cp. II, c. 15. (Routh L 4.138.54 n. 5 Angl. xxxv i34f., xxxvi 
184.) But It is at least equally possible that the author, having in mind 
the conditions existing among the Danes of the sixth century (on the 
pagan sanctuary at Hlei'Sr, see Intr. xxxvii), at this point, failed to live 
up to his own modernized representation of them. Besides, he seems 
to have been Influenced by reminiscences of the idol worship of the 
Babylonians described In Daniel, see Intr. cxill f. — On sacrifices 
offered for relief from affliction, see P. Grdr.^ iii 389. The killing of 
oxen by the Anglo-Saxons * in sacrificio daemonum ' is mentioned in 
Baeda' s H.E. i, c. 30. 



134 BEOWULF 

178. Swylc waes Jjeawhyra. A conventional phrase of explanation, 
cp. 12465 Grein Spr. : pea-iv; Sievers {Heliand)^ L 7.34.446. 

i8ob, Sib. Metod hie ne cu]7on etc. A similar inverted arrangement 
of words in two successive clauses (chiasmus) occurs in 3oib_2, 81 y^^— 
i8a, ii6ob-6ia, i6i5b-i6% 268ob-8i, 3047 f. 

183b. Wa biS J?aem Se sceal. Type E. So i86b. 

184-86. Jjurh sliSne niS, hardly 'through fierce hostility'} rather 
«in dire distressful wise' (CI. Hall), see Arc/j. cxv 178. — sawle be- 
scufan (cp. Lat. *trudere ')/in fyres faet'm ; cf. Angl. xxxv 265 f. — 
Both wihte gewendan and frofre depend on wenan (MPh. iii 238 : 
variation). 

189-498. Beowulf's voyage. His reception in Denmark. (A 
translation of 11. 189-257 by Longfellow may be found in his Poets 
and Poetry of Europe [and among his Poems\.') 

189 f. 3a mselceare . . . seaS; similarly 1992 f. The unique phrase, 
lit. * he caused the care to well up,' i.e. *he was agitated by cares,' 
shows an individualized application of the favorite metaphor of the 
surgings of care i^Arch. cxxvi 351, MLN. xxxiv 131 f). In its accen- 
tuation of personal action it may be compared to sd^jcle bescufan etc., 
i84f 

194 f. paet .... Grendles daeda; see Intr. Ixvi. — fram ham 
gefraegn, practically 'heard at home' (cp. 410), see Lang. § 25.5; 
Sievers, Beitr. xi 361 f., xii 188 ff. The addition of the phrase yr<2;« 
ham bespeaks the shifting of the scene from Denmark to Geatland. — 
Higelaces J^egn. His nam.e is not mentioned before 1. 343. 

197. on ^sem daege J?ysses lifes. See Gloss. : dcrg, se (note) j AngL 
xxxv 461. 

200. swanrad. Cp. hronrad 10, ganotes baS 1861. According to 
the Encyclopedia Britannica ", xxvi 179 f., the (mute or tame) swan 
(cygnus olor) *<is known to breed as a wild bird not farther from the 
British shores than the extreme south of Sweden." The whooper, 
whistling or wild swan (cygnus musicus) ** was doubtless always a win- 
ter-visitant to Britain, it is a native of Iceland, eastern Lap- 
land, and northern Russia, whence it wanders southward in autumn." 
— See the 8th Riddle. 

202 f. Done siSfaet him snotere ceorlas/lythwon logon. See 
415 ff.; Antiq. §1. 

204. hael sceawedon. Cp. Tacitus, Germania^ c. x: <auspicia. . . 
observant' (Par. § 10). See Grimm D. M. 944ff. (ii28ff.), 77 ff. 
(94ff.), iii 324ff. (1639 ff.); Miillenhoff L 9. 14. 1.222 ff. ; Gummere 
G. O. 467; Liebermann L 9.10.2.574. That the" omens which are 
watched by the men are favorable is understood. Cf. ESt. xliv 123. 
[Tr.i 137, & Ed.; Siev. xxix 322; Sed., MLR. v 286, & Ed.] 

205 f. Geata leoda belongs with cempan. The peculiar enclosing 
of the superl. in the relat. clause is found in OE. (see 2869 f., 3i6if.) 
as well as in ON. and Lat.; cf. Wagner L 6.18.98. 



NOTES 



35 



208 ff. There is no reason for assuming an unskilful blending of 
two versions, or suspecting any other kind of disorder (ten Brink 325 
Tr.i i37f.)i sundwudu sohte means < went to the ship ' (not 'on 
board'); the lagucraeftig men, i.e. Beowulf, who like Sigfrit, ^ibel. 
367, is an experienced seaman, <led the way to the shore.' The char- 
acteristic paratactic expression Fyrst forS gewat would be, in modern 
usage, <in course of time'; Acta waes on ySum states the 'result 
of an action' (Intr. Iviii, Ixvii); i.e., the ship, which had been ashore, 
was now launched (cf Falk L 9.48.28; Cleasby-Vigfiisson, Icel.-Eng. 
Diet.: hlunnr). An interesting parallel to this scene: Odyssey iv 778 tf. 

216. wudu bundenne. (Gummere: ''the well-braced craft.") Cp. 
\s\al timbre d 307, {nce)gled sine zoz'^-j 2764, 406 (and note on 455), 
322, 551 f, 1548, 2755 ; 1679, 2717, 2774; nagledenear, Brun. 53; 
perhaps bundenstefna (see Gloss.), — epithets exhibiting the ancient 
pride in skill of workmanship. 

217. winde gefysed. It is important to observe that a sailboat is 
used; see i905f. (one sail). Cf. Antiq. § ii; Schnepper L 9.47. 
2 5ff. ; Falk L 9.48.56. Its size may be judged from 1896 ff. 

218. Acta famiheals fugle gelicost. The top part of the prow of 
smaller vessels in ancient Scandinavian times frequently had the shape 
of a goose's neck. See Falk, p. 38; Gloss.: nxmnden-hals^ -stefnuy 
hringedstefna. 

219. ymb antid, ' after the lapse of a normal space of time ' ; ojjres 
dogores, ' on the following day.' Cf.Siev. xxix326f.. Gloss. : <5«//t/. It 
seems possible, however, to construe opres dogores as depending on ajit'id ; 
the voyage takes one day and a reasonable space of time (as much as is 
to be expected) of another day. [Leonard, L 3.44, returning to Grein's 
suggestion ^ ant'id = hora prima,' translates "after the risen sun Of the 
next day"; cf. 569 ff.] Whether the distance from Beowulf's home 
to the coast near Hlei'Sr (see Intr. xxxvii, xlviii) could really have been 
covered in so short a time, is to be doubted. (In the brief account of 
the return voyage, 1903 ff., no mention is made of the passing of a 
day.) The measuring of distance by the days required for the voyage 
(ON. deigry i.e. i2_hours) was customary among the Scandinavians 
(see Falk, p. 17; Ohthere's voyage in Alfred's Orosius [ed. Sweet] 
i7.9ff. and passim'). — The different days are clearly marked off in 
the first main part: 3rd day, 1. 837; 4th day, 1. 131 1 {non 1600); 
5th day, 1. 1802; (arrival on the 6th day.? h 1912, siget suSan fus 
1966). 

223^-24^. Jja waes sund liden,/eoletes aet ende. One of the fre- 
quent summing-up remarks, Intr. Ixii. eoletes, possibly representing 
an otherwise unrecorded OE. word, is still unexplained. We expect the 
gen. sing, of a noun meaning 'voyage,' 'sea,' or (perhaps) 'land.' 
Several conjectures are mentioned under Varr. But the list of possible 
guesses is not yet exhausted. Holthausen's eoledes^ i.e. ea-lddes, fits the 
context well enough, but the form is questionable {lad is fem., see 



136 BEOWULF 

zzS; gelad is neut., see 1410). [Cf. also Bu. Tid. 46f. ; Brenner, ESi. 
iv 139; Tr.i 139; Sed., MLR. v 286.] 

229. "weard Scildinga. A man of importance (see 293). It is 
not unlikely that the office of coast-guard was established in early times 
in the Scandinavian countries as well as in Britain. 

230. scolde. See Gloss. : sculan. 

235. Jjrymmum. The plur. of abstract nouns is often used with 
sing, meaning, in many instances semi-adverbially. So, e.g., arum, 
duguSum^ estiim, fyrenum^ gepyldum^ listuniy lustum, searixjuniy orpan- 
cuniy qxjeorcum, nx^undriim; on sdlum, to gemyndum; (gp. :) oferhygda^ 
riiSa. See Lang. § 25.1. 

237 ff. Hwaet syndon ge etc. On the typical motive of such 
•question and answer,' see Ehrismann, Beitr. xxxii 275 f . j Intr. Ivii. 
{Odyssey iii 71 ff., xv 263 ff., Iliad vi 123 ff.) — For the meaning of 
hnvaty see Gloss. 

243. sce6j7an. See Gloss.; Epinal Gloss. 736: nvicing-sceasa, 
'pirate.' 

244-47. No her cuSlicor cuman ongunnon . . . Cp. Hel. 558 f. : 
nio her er sul'tka kumana ni ^wurdun/eri fon oSrun thiodun. — An alter- 
native interpretation takes cuman as a noun and assigns to onginnan the 
(recorded) meaning of * behave,' * act' 5 * visitors never behaved less as 
strangers.' (Bu. Tid. 290; Angl. xxviii439; cf. B.-T. Suppl. : angin.) 
However, the chief emphasis seems to be placed on their entering the 
country without permission. (Cp. Vnlsungasagay ch. 26 ; Hrolfssaga 
36.23 ff.) — 246. Probably gearwe is an error iox gearo (predicative 
adj.); < you were not sure that permission would be readily granted.'-^ 
247. maga gemedu. (Cp. maga rtce 1853.) mdgas refers to those in 
authority at the court, see Antiq. § 2 ; it could even be understood as a 
specific allusion to HroSgar and HroSulf (Intr. xxxi). 

249. nis Jjaet seldguma. Bugge's explanation (Tid. 290 f.) of 
seldguma as ' hall-man,' ' retainer' (cp. ON. hiiskarl) is the most con- 
vincing one,- * that is not a [mere] retainer [but a chief himself].' Two 
of the other meanings attributed to it, viz. 'stay-at-home' ( Grein), 
*a man who possesses only a small homestead ' (Heyne^, et al., similarly 
Forster [Beibl. xiii 168 n. 2], who thought of equating it with cotsetla 
'cottager'), are rendered improbable by the fact that OE. seld {said) 
denotes a (royal) hall, palace. Bright' s emendation is pat [or: pat 
/V (?)] seldguma (cp. seldan, 'seldom,' see Varr.), ' that is a rare, or 
superior, man*, makes admirable sense, but the formation proposed is 
open to doubt, since the other seld- compounds cited in support {seld- 
cilSy -sieney -cyme^ -hnjoanne) are of a different order, showing a more 
or less adverbial function of the first element. 

252 f. aer, 'rather than,' see Gloss. Only in case they should at- 
tempt to proceed without an explanation are they liable to betaken for 
spies, leassceaweras, type D2. 

256 f. ofost is selest etc. Cp. 3007 f., Ex. 293 f. (MZiV. xxxiii22 3.) 



NOTES 



137 



259. wordhord onleac; so Wids. i, Andr. 316, 601, Met. Bt. 6.1. 
Cp. 11. 489, 501, (2791 f.) } Andr. 470 : nvordlocan onspeonriy 671 ; 
Jul. 79 : ferdlocan onspeon ; Wand, 13 -.pnet hehis ferslocanfceste binde. 

260. gumcynnes, probably gen. of specification, < as to race ' \ cp. 

Hel.sSl^' 

262. 265 f. Waes min faeder etc. Similarly Hadubrand says of his 
father : chud nvas her [allemy Holt.] chonnem mannum^ Hildebr. 28. 

272a. Jjaesicwene, < as I think' (cp. colloq. « I guess'). See 383, 
3000. — 272t>-73. gif, <if (in case)' it is ... A peculiarly guarded, 
polite i-eniark. 

274b. sceaSona ic nat hwylc. Type Ai. vSee 2233b. 

278a. (JJurh) rumne sefan, like {purh) sidne sefan 1726% * wis- 
dom.' 

280 f. Though edivendan (MS.) might possibly be considered a 
verb {edivendende = *rediens' occurs Regius Psalter 77.39), it is far 
more likely that the noun edwenden was intended, see 1774, 2188 
(predic. civdm). The genitive phrase bealuwa bisigu belongs both 
with ed'ivenden and bot (see 909, 933 f.). 

283a. o33e (*else') a syJjSan. Type Ci. 

284. Note the alliteration of J^aer. 

286. Saer (' where ') on wicge saet. Cp. Maid. 28 : p^r he on ofre 
stod; El. 70, Hel. 716. {Par. Lost vi 671, viii 41, etc.) See 356, pir 
* to where . . .,' etc. 

287^-89. iEghwaeJres sceal etc. The purport of this general re- 
mark applied to the particular situation is : * It was my duty to scru- 
tinize your words and your conduct.' se J^e wel J?ence3, * who has a 
clear mind'; cp. 2601; (pdm) se ivel penceSy *who is right-minded.' 
Schiicking (following a suggestion of Krauel's) and Holthausen place 
these lines in parenthesis, making the speech begin at 290. However, 
although the insertion of some descriptive and explanatory matter be- 
tween the announcement and the beginning of a speech is quite cus- 
tomary (Intr. Ivi), the intercalated statement never takes the form of 
an abstract maxim, but relates directly to the person or event in ques- 
tion. On the other hand, a maxim is placed at the beginning of a 
speech, 3077 f. 

297. leofne mannan; 299 f. godfremmendra swylcum gifej^e 
bi6 etc. Probably the whole band is referred to (*to whomsoever of 
the brave ones it will be granted'), the sing, of the noun and pro- 
noun being used in a collective sense. (Cf. Rie. Zs. 385 j MPh. iii 250.) 
The def. article: pone [hilder^s) perhaps signifies * such (a battle).' 
It is not to be denied that Beowulf alone may have been meant [s^wyl- 
cum = « to such a one ' ) . 

302 f. On the anchor, see Falk, L 9.48.23 ; Vogel, R.-L. i 105-7. 
See note on 191 8. 

303^-63. A much discussed passage, see Varr. Several facts are con- 
sidered well established ; viz., that -beran is a blunder for (hleor-)ber- 



138 BEOWULF 

gan (which, however, should not be referred to a weak fern, hleor^ 
berge)y that ferh should not be equated with y^^rZ^ (*pig'), and that 
grummon is in need of emendation. The reading adopted in the 
text involves a change from the plur. Eoforllc scionon to the sing, 
heold, men (collect.^, which, although somewhat harsh, is not with- 
out parallel. {MPh. iii 250, 451.) [Holthausen understands the whole 
passage with reference to Beowulf alone, whose helmet is adorned with 
several boar-figures (1. 1453); but ferhnjuearde heold/gupmod gum- 
mon (Holt.) — i.e. * Beowulf protected his men' — would be an un- 
duly otiose remark in this place.] — On helmets, see Antiq. § 8; 
Figure 2 showing helmets surmounted by a boar 5 Par. § 5, ch. 41 
{Hildisnj'in). One such helmet has been found in England, viz. at Benty 
Grange, Derbyshire. As the boar was sacred to (ON.) Freyr (OE. 
Frea, cf. Intr. xxiv, xxxvii), this decoration of helmets no doubt had 
originally a religious significance. Cf. Grimm D.M. 176 ff. (213 ff.); 
Gummere G. O. 433 f.j Par. § 10, c. xlv. 

308. goldfah. The lavish use of gold, even on the roof of the hall 
(see 927, 311 j cp. 777, 994), recalls analogous folk-tales, see Pan- 
zer 96 ff., 257. Scandinavian imagination delighted in such pictures 
(e.g., Vqluspa 37, 64; Grimnismal 8, 12, 155 Prose Edda, Gylfa- 
ginning 2). The immense gold hoards of Germanic chiefs of the mi- 
gration period (see note on Eormenric, ii97ff.), the precious orna- 
ments found in the Scandinavian countries, and the splendor of Anglo- 
Saxon court life indicate the historical background of this poetic fancy. 
Cf. Monteliusi64ff.j Chadwick Or. 185 ff.; R.-L. n^6^^. See Gloss.; 
gold^ and cpds. (Silver is never mentioned in Beo^wulf.) 

313. him to, i.e. to hofe^ cp. 1974. 

314. guSbeorna sum. This use of sum (so 1312) may be com- 
pared to that of an, 100. 

320. Strset waes stanfah. So Andr. 1236 : str^te stdnfage. The 
street was "paved in the Roman fashion" (Gummere G.O. 98). Or 
was it, by poetic extravagance, thought to be paved with stones of vari- 
ous colors } 

322 f. hringiren scir/song. See i52if., Finnsb. 6f. 

325. saemej^e. Similarly slpes njuerig 579, 1794; stdnvorig, Hel. 
660, 670, 678, 698, 2238; Kudrun 1348; NiheL 682. (Cf. Arch. 
cxxvi 45.) 

328. garas stodon; i.e., the spears were placed (stacked together). 
Cf. Intr. Ixvii & n. 2. 

330. (aescholt) ufan grseg, lit. *grey (looked at from) above',* 
ref. to the iron point. Cf. Lang. § 25.5. 

331. wlonc hseleS, named Wulfgar, 348. 

333 ff. The normal equipment of warriors ; cf. Antiq. § 8. 

348. Wendla leod. See Gloss.: Wendlas ; Intr. xxx, xliv, xlviiL 
Two possible reasons for a foreigner's staying at Hrd'Sgar's court are 
suggested by 11. 461 ff., 2493 ff. 



NOTES 139 

349 f. The general term modsefa, *mmd/ 'character,' is followed 
by the more specific, explanatory words ^wlg ond ^wisdom. 

350. Jjaes is preliminary to the exegetical phrase ymb p'lnne sis^ 

353- 

356. Hwearf }Ja hraedlice ^p^Bv HroSgar saet. Similarly 1163, etc., 
see Gloss.: P'^r. Cp. Nibel. 1348: si ilten harte balde da der kunic 
saz^ 442, etc. 

357. anhar. MS. un bar. un- has sometimes been looked upon as 
a variant of an-^ or an intensive prefix (Heyne, Bu. Tid. 71, 303, 
Bu. Zs. 197, Aant. i8j B.-T.j Angl. xxix 381), but the evidence is, 
indeed, insufficient. 

361 ff. By no means a verbatim report of the speech. The same is 
true of the report, 391 ff. Cf Intr. Ixvi. 

377. Donne, 'further,' * moreover' j saegdon J^aet saelijjende, see 
41 1, Hildebr. 42. 

378. Geata, objective gen. j * gifts for the Geats' (MPh. iii 452). 
See i86off. 

383. West-Denum, simply 'Danes.' See 392, 463, 783J Intr. 
Ixx n. I. 

386 f. hat in gan/seon sibbegedriht samod aetgaedere. sibb^- 
gedriht probably refers to Beowulf and his men, as in 729; the object 
oi seon is understood, viz. me, see 396. {^MPh. iii 253.) In case the 
company of Danes were meant hy sibbegedriht, the object oi hat would 
have to be supplied: 'command them to go in.' 

390. inne, i.e., being still inside the hall. 

397 f. The weapons are to remain outside. So Nibel. 1583, 1683 f. 

398. wudu waelsceaftas. An interesting type of asyndetic para- 
taxis. So sigla searogimma 1157, ^windgeard nveallas 1224, ides 
agliec^-vuif iz^(), eafor heafodsegn 2152, eard eSelriht 2198, eard eSel- 
<TJuyn 2493. (Siev. ix 1375 MPh. iii 250.) Similar collocations of ad- 
jectives, e.g., ealdum infrodum 1874, frome fyrdhivate 1641, 2476; 
probably undyrne cud 150, 410 (^Angl. xxviii 440). 

404. heoSe (MS.) ('interior' ?) is to all appearances spurious ; the 
form hel-heodo which has been quoted from Sat. 700 is extremely 
doubtful. 

407. Waes . . . hal ! A common Germanic form of salutation. So 
Andr. 9145 OE. Gosp., Mat. 28.9, Luke i. 28 (cp. Par. Lost v 385 
ff.), La^amon's Brut 14309 : Lauerd king, nvas hdeiL Cf. Grimm, 
Deutsche Grammatik iv 356 (298 f. )j Stroebe, Beitr. xxxvii 190, 197 
On ^Vdes (= ^wes^, see Lang. § 7.1. 

408^-93. haebbe ic mserSa fela/ongunnen on geogoJ»e. This 
proud self-introduction is in line with the best epic usage : jEneid i 
378 f.; Odyssey ix 19 f. ; Fi?insb. 25. 

409^). Grendles Jjing, 'the affair of Grendel,' with the subaudi- 
tion of 'case,' 'dispute' (see 425 f). 

413a. (stande . . . . ) idel end unnyt. So Gen. 106 {stod . . . ) 



I40 BEOWULF 

Idel ond unnyt. A familiar phrase of somewhat didactic (and religious) 
flavor, occurring both in prose and poetry. (Also Ormulum, Dedic, 
41.) Cf. Angl. XXXV 468. 

413b- 14. siSSan aefenleoht/under heofenes haSor (MS. hador) 
beholen weorJ^eS. The plain meaning is : * after the sun disappears 
from the firmament ' j heofenes hador (misspelling d for s occurs also in 
1837, 2869, 2959, 3ii9)> a periphrasis like sivegles begongy heofones 
hnvealfy foldan fuepm (see Gloss.). (Generally in OE. poetry the set- 
ting sun or stars are said to pass under the earth or the sea. ) The read- 
ing of hador as hador ('brightness,' so Ke., Tho., et al.) is not en- 
tirely impossible, though hador is nowhere else found as a noun. — 
Other poetical expressions for the coming of night, 649 ff., 1789 f. 

420-24. It is not clear whether these feats were performed in the 
course of a single adventure or on several occasions. In the latter case, 
the slaying of the niceras could refer to the Breca episode, 549 ff. (cp. 
567 ff. (1428 f) with 423^). By the term niceras (cp. sadracan 1426, 
nvyrmas ond nvildeor 1430, nviindra . . fela 1509; 1510, 558, 549) 
were understood strange sea-beasts of some kind; the definite sense of 
< walrus,' 'hippopotamus' (Rie. Zs. 388 f, Bu.Zs. 197) need not be 
looked for in the Beonjoulf. The fight against giants, five of whom 
were bound, seems reminiscent of folk-tales. Did Beowulf bring those 
five with him as prisoners? (Cf Panzer 44 ff., 58 ff.) — 423. The 
subject of ahsodon is niceras. 

425 f. gehegan/Sing, 'hold a meeting,' 'settle the dispute,' 
* fight the case out.' A legal term applied to battle. See Antiq. § 6. 

426t>. Ic }?e nu 6a. Type Ci. See 657b, {El. 539, 661). nu Sa be- 
came ME. nouthe. 

427 f. (Ic J?e . . . ) biddan wille . . . anre bene, ben is here 
< favor' rather than 'petition,' cp. MnE. boon. The same expression 
occurs Sigurpark'-v. en skamma 64: bipja munk pik bSnar einnar. 

430b. nu ic JJus feorran com; cp. 825b, 361, 1819a. An appeal to 
Hr6%ar's sense of fairness. Very similar sentiments : OE. Bede 60. 5 ff. 
(i, c. 25), Maid. 55 ff. 

432. f^lsian. The notion of the < cleansing ' of infested places was 
in accord with popular tradition (see Intr. xvi: Grettissaga, ch. 67; 
Ker L 4.120. 1. 196; Panzer 100 f., 266). It also admitted of a 
Christian interpretation {Fai. Ap. 66, £/. 678; cf. Angl. xxxvi 191 n. i). 

433a. Haebbe iceac geahsod. Type A3. 

434. wsepna ne recceS, 'does not care to use weapons.' 

435 ff. Beowulf wishes to meet Grendel on equal terms (so 679 ff.)} 
that the monster cannot be wounded by ordinary weapons, he does not 
yet know (791 ff.). No doubt, the story called for a wrestling contest, 
which is also Beowulf's favorite method of fighting (2506 ff,, 251 8 ff. ; 
Intr. xix & n. 2), — though he sometimes does use weapons (note 
2684 ff.). The introduction of the motive of Beowulf's chivalry, or 
self-confidence, makes a modern impression. [Yet there is no need 



NOTES 141 

to operate with different structural layers in this connection, as Boer 
(59 f.) does.] 

435^-6. swa me Higelac sie ... A form of asseveration ; * as [I 
wish that] H. may be ... ' (or: *so may H. be . . . '). In the 
same measure as Beowulf will acquit himself heroically, Higelac will 
feel kindly disposed towards him. Cp. -^Ifric's Gen. 42.15: S'^vd 
ic age Pharaones helde. 

440a. laS wiS lajpum. < Grammatical rime ' within the half-line ; so 
931% 1978% 246i\ 

444b. swa he oft dyde. Some edd. have omitted the comma after 
dydcy construing dyde as <verbum vicarium ' with the object maegen 
(cp. 1828J Grein Spr. : doUy 9)5 but 444** has all the appearance of a 
complete formula, see i238*>, 1381*', 1676^, 1891b. The literalness 
of the statement must not be pressed any more than in i89i'>. 

445a. The reading magen Hresmanna has been set aside metri causa, 
(T.C. § 28 n. 2.) Cf. Schroder, ZfdA. xliii 366 j Krackow L 7. 19.44, 
Arch, cxi 171 f. 

445 ff. Na Jju minne Jjearft/hafalan hydan etc. The general 
sense of this passage is clear : there will be no need of funeral rites 
(cp. 2124 ff.). hafalan hydan refers either to interment (cp. Wand. 
83 f.) or to the custom of covering the head of the dead with a cloth 
(Konrath, Arch, xcix 417; Angl. xxxvi 174 n. 2). [Heyne thought 
of a guard of honor (see He.-Schii.), Simrock L 3. 21. 199, Schiicking 
L 4. 126. 1. 5, of a *lichwake.'] — 450**. mearcaS, probably marks 
with blood,' * stains.' [Bu. Tid. 70: * marks with his footprints,' 
< traverses' j Gr. Spr. : * inhabits' (?).] — 45ob-5i. n5 Su ymb mines 
ne Jjearft/ lices feorme leng sorgian. The rendering * sustenance of 
my body' is trivial and hardly appropriate in view of Beowulf's very 
brief visit; feorm is more likely * taking care of,' 'disposal,' being 
another allusion to the funeral, no ... . leng * no longer,' i.e. * not a 
moment,' < not at all' (Aant. 9). 

452a. Onsend Higelace. Type Ci. Cp. 460*. 

455. Welandes geweorc. If a weapon or armor in Old Germanic 
literature was attributed to Weland, this was conclusive proof of its 
superior workmanship and venerable associations. ' The figure of this 
wondrous smith — the Germanic Vulcanus (Hephaistos) — symbol- 
izing at first the marvels of metal working as they impressed the people 
of the stone age, was made the subject of a heroic legend, which spread 
from North Germany to Scandinavia and England. Evidence that 
the striking story of Weland' s captivity and revenge told in the Eddie 
Vqlundark^ipa (in a later, expanded, and somewhat diluted form, in 

^ Such references occur in the OE. fValdere^ Boethius (prose and verse), in 
Middle English, Old French, and Latin texts (Binz 186 ff.). — The admiration 
for the works of (unnamed) smiths (cp. Longfellow's E'vangeline^ ijyf-) crops 
out in passages Uke Bcoiu. 406, 145 if., 168 i. On giganta geweorc 1562 and 
similar expressions, see note in Angl. xxxv 260 f. 



142 BEOWULF 

t\\t/?idrekssagay chs. 57-79) was known to the Anglo-Saxons, is fur- 
nished by the allusions in the first two ^ stanzas of Deor and the carving 
on the front of the Franks Casket (dating from the beginning of the 
eighth century). 2 The tradition of Weland was continued until mod- 
ern times in connection with the motive of the * silent trade.' It be- 
came attached to a cromlech in the White Horse valley in Berkshire 
called <Wayland Smith's Cave,"" or * Forge "■ ^ and was used also, in a 
rather peculiar way, by Walter Scott in his KeniL-tvorth (chs. 9ff.).'^ 

457. For [g]ewy[r]htum is parallel \.q for arstafum (^or denoting 
cause, not purpose) j ' because of deeds done "" (ref. to the good serv- 
ices rendered to Beowuirs father, 4.63 ff.) — and *the resultant obli- 
gations you are under.' Accordingly, the meaning of 457 f. is: 

* from a sense of duty and kindness you have come to us. ' [JEGPh. 
vi 191 f.) [Cf. also Siev. ix 138, xxxvi 401 f . j Bu. 87f. j Aant. gf. ; 
Tr.i 152 f ; Holt. Zs. 1145 ■^^^- "^ 45^ f 5 Grienb., Beitr. xxxvi 80 fj 
Boer 44 n.] 

459. Gesloh fin faeder fsehSe maste. geslean is understood in the 
perfective (resultative) sense : * thy father brought about by fight the 
greatest feud' (or, 'of feuds,' since y^/^er^ perhaps stands iox fahSUy 
cp. Cbr. 617, BeO'Tv. 78, 193, 11 19, 2328, etc.). See Miillenhoff, 
Anz.fdA. iii 179 ; MLN. xvi i 5, MPh. iii 262. The feud was probably 
considered memorable on account of the persons or circumstances con- 
nected with it. — The chief alternative renderings advocated are : 

* fought the greatest fight' (see Kock 226 f), and 'fought out the 
greatest feud ' (seeLorz 64^ Chambers). The former, while not entirely 
impossible (cp. 1083), ignores the customary perfective function of 
geslean. The latter is unconvincing, since the slaying of HeaJ?olaf by 
no means finishes the feud. Moreover, Hro^gar is not interested pri- 
marily in relating a great exploit of Ecgheow' s, but means to emphasize 
the friendly relations existing between the Danes and Geats, his main 
point being the subsequent settlement of that feud (y?^ [demonstr. ] 
fahse 470). 

461 f. for herebrogan, * on account of [anticipated] war-terror.' 
{Angl. xxviii 440.) Ecgbeow was compelled to leave the country after 
the manslaughter. Interesting parallels: Odyssey xv 271 if . } Grettissaga, 
chs. 16, 24, 27 i Fqlsungasagay ch. i (Sigi kills a man — ok ma hann 
nil eigi heima •vera mep fepr sinum); -/i>elberht's Laivs 23 {gif bana 
of lande ge~-Lvitep . . .). 

' Or three? See Tupper, MPh. ix (1911), 265-67. 

^ See Napier, Furni'vaU Miscellany (1901), pp. 362 ff, 

3 Formerly ' Way land-Smith ' = OE. tVelandes smidSe (in a charter of 955 

A.D.). 

* On Weland see especially: Grimm D. M. 312 ff. (376ff.), Jiriczek L 4. 
116.1 ff. ; P. Maurus, Die JVielandsage in der Liter atur (Miinch. Beitr. z. rom. 
u. engl. Phil, xxv), 1902 ; M. Forster, " Stummer Handel und Wielandsage,'* 
Arch, cxix (1907), 303-8. 



NOTES 143 

463. )?anon. Evidently Ecg}>eow had returned home from the land 
of the Wylfingas. 

466. ginne, Ms. gimme. The scribal blunder is not unnatural in the 
case of the rare, poetical adj. gin(n); cf. MPb, ii 141. 

472. he me a^as swor. Ecgbeow promised HroSgar (who assumed 
responsibility for his good behavior) that he would keep the peace. 
Oaths of reconciliation between two warring parties are mentioned 
1095 ff, — Or did he vow allegiance to the Danish king? 

478. God eaj^e maeg ... A conventional combination j Jngl. xxxv 
1 19 f. 

480 f. Ful oft gebeotedon (type C2) beore druncne ... A kind 
of gvIpoTvUe (Intr. Ivii); cp. 2633 ff.j liiad xx 8 3ff. — Different 
beverages are spoken of quite indiscriminately, ealonvage 481, beorsele 
482, medoheal 484, ivered 496, nvln 1162, etc. Cf. Gummere G.O. 
7 iff. 

487 f. }7e I?a deaS fornam, * since death had taken those away.' Cp. 
1435 f. 5 Rid. 10. 1 1 f. 

489 f. onsael meoto,/sigehre3 secgum. See Varr. The apparent 
metrical objection to an imper. ons^l, which prompted the reading on 
sal{um)^ has been shown by Bright to be largely imaginary, the occur- 
rence of imperatives under the first metrical stress of the second half-line 
being not infrequent. For such imperatives taking precedence, in allit- 
eration, of a following noun, see Finnsb. (11^), 11^, Gen. 1513^, {Andr. 
914*^), Gr.-lVii. ii 219.38*^5 similarly, Wald. i 22^, Gen. 1916^, Andr. 
1212^ (cf. Siev. A. M. §§ 24.3, 27). On the other hand, no really 
appropriate function of on sal can be presented. Bright' s rendering, 
«*do thou, victory-famous one, disclose to these men what thou hast in 
mind" (emend. mettOj found in no other place, but cp. ofermetto), 
makes very satisfactory sense ; for the figurative meaning of onsalan^ 
see onlucan 259, onbindan 501 ; for the use of the dative, cp. Andr. 
1 7 1 f. , 3 1 5 f. In fact, the king' s exhortation, < enjoy yourself and speak 
your mind freely,' leaves nothing to be desired. But the assumption of 
an adj. sigehred (a * possessive compound,' so He. i"^, Tr. ' 154 & ed.) 
is open to doubt. May not the noun sigehred refer to the hero's glorious 
deeds which he is expected to relate } Dietrich and Grein Spr. took 
meoto iov 2i iem. noun, < meditation,' 'thoughts' (cp. Go. mitony wk. 
V. 2), Grein2, Bu. Tid. 292, Tr. ^ 154, for the plur. of a neut. noun 
met (cp. gemet)^ 'measure,' 'etiquette' (Bu. : 'courtly words,' cf. 
He. '"3 [Leo]). That an unrecorded noun is hidden in the MS. reading 
is by no means improbable. [Moore, JEGPh. xviii 206 (like Korner, 
ESt. ii 251, and Kock2 105) : "think of good fortune {on so; I meoto), 
victory-renown to men."] 

494 ff. Cupbearers are mentioned again, 1161. Cf. Budde L 9.21. 

497. hador ; i.e., 'with a clear voice'; Lang. §25.2. Cp. Wids, 
103: sc'iran reorde. 



144 BEOWULF 

499-661. The UnferiS Intermezzo: Account of Beowulf's 
swimming adventure with Breca. Entertainment in the hall. 

Beowulf, taunted by Unferti with having been beaten in a swimming 
match with Breca,^ sets him right by telling the true story of the in- 
cident ; whereupon he makes a spirited attack upon his critic's char- 
acter and record, winding up with a confident prediction of his own 
success against Grendel. 

Unfer'S represents the swimming tour as a contest (506 f., 517). 
Beowulf, on the other hand, explains that the adventure was entered 
upon solely to fulfill a boastful pledge [beot^ 536) without any idea of 
rivalry (543), although he does consider himself superior to any con- 
testant whatever. In fact, he makes much more of his struggles with 
the sea-monsters. 

This swimming exploit, which has frequently been assumed to rest 
on a mythological basis, 2 looks rather like an exaggerated account of 
one of those sporting feats common among the sea-loving Northern 
people (and which naturally often took the form of contests).^ In par- 
ticular, a somewhat similar tale of a swimming match in the Egib Saga 
ok Jlsmundar (of the 14th century) has been cited,"* but the parallelism 
noted is far from exact. That Breca was known to Ags. heroic legend,^ 
is proved by the allusion in fVids. 25 : Breoca \jweold~\ Brondingum. But 
nothing points to an old tradition in which the Breca incident was con- 
nected with the person of Beowulf. It should be added that the story of 
the swimming could not well have formed the subject of a separate lay. 

The narrative of this youthful trial of strength, inspiring, as it does, 
confidence in Beowulf's ability to cope with the fearful monster, is 
eminently appropriate at this point. It may also be abundantly illus- 
trated by analogies from folk-tales. ^ 

The distance covered by the two endurance swimmers is very con- 
siderable. The Finna land 580 (land of the Finns or rather Lapps) 
where Beowulf comes ashore is usually identified with Finmarken in the 
north of Norway. By the land of the Heapo-Ramas"^ 5^9 is probably 

^ On the Breca episode, see especially Bu. 51-55; Cha. Wid. liof. ; Law- 
rence L 4.91 ; Bjorkman, Beibl. xxx lyofF. 

^ Thus, to Miillenhoff (i f.) Breca meant the stormy sea, to Moller (22), the 
gulf stream, to Laistner (L 4.47.265), the sun; Sarrazin (St. 65 f.) considered 
the story a specialized form of a Baldr myth; Niedner (L4.53) recognized in Beo- 
wulf-Breca the Dioscurian twins, 

3 See Weinhold L 9.32. 31 1 f.; Panzer 270 f.; cf. Miillenhoff L 9. 14. 1.3 34 f. 
— Beowulf himself on a later occasion swims from Friesland to his own home in 
southern Sweden, with thirty armors on his arm (2359 ff.). 

* Bugge, I.e. 

^ Perhaps in connection with the sea ; see also Glossary of Proper Names. 

^ See Panzer 272. That the name of Breca, Beanstdn s son, is derived from a 
*Stanbreea (cf. Steinhauer, etc.) of some such folk-tales, is a rather far-fetched hy- 
pothesis of Panzer's. 

' Heapo- serves as epitheton ornans, cp. HeaSo-Beardan^ Heado-Scilfing{as). 



NOTES 145 

meant the region of the modern Romerike (to the north of Christiania), 
called in ON.: Raumariki, and cited as a tribal name Raumaricit by 
Jordanes, c. 3. In prehistoric times it may very well have included a 
strip of seashore. » However, we are by no means compelled to believe 
that the poet had very clear notions of the geography of the scene. 

UnferS, a most interesting personage of our poem, has been de- 
clared 2 an impersonation of the type of ' the wicked counselor ' — like 
Bikki, e.g., at Jormunrek's court — , well known in Germanic legend, 
although there is no clear indication (see ii64ff.) that he is fomenting 
dissensions within the Scylding dynasty. The name UnferS^ i.e., more 
properly, Unfri3^ * mar-peace,' ^ it should be noted, appears to have been 
coined on English soil, such descriptive abstract appellations pointing to 
West Germanic rather than Scandinavian origin.'* On the other hand, it 
has been suggested ^ that his peculiar position would seem to reflect con- 
ditions at the Irish courts where the jili (members of the learned poets' 
guild) enjoyed a remarkable influence and surprising freedom of speech.^ 

What the title J?yle applied to UnferS (11 65, 1456) meant, cannot 
be determined with certainty. The pyle (ON. pulr) ^ has been variously 

* The enormous distance separating the landing places of Beowulf and Breca 
would be lessened if we assume either that the ' land of the Finns ' is the district of 
Finnheden (^Fiiirfved) in Smaland, Sweden (see Schiick L 4.74.1.28), or that the 
term Heapo-Ramas refers to Romsdalen (ON. Raumsda/r) on the west coast of 
Norway (Boer L 4.58.46; cf. Ettmiiller's ed. of fVidsiS [1839], P- ^^)- The 
mention of the probably fictitious Brondingas 521 does not add to our knowledge. 
Unfortunately we do not even know from what place the swimmers started. On 
the Finns, see also R. Much, R.-L. ii 51 ff. 

» Olrik i 25 ff. 

' Hardly Unfer[h)(S, 'nonsense.' (For the interchange of -^er? and -friS see 
Biilb. § 572.) — The erroneous MS. spelling HunferS was apparently suggested by 
the //««- compounds, e.g. Hunldf (see 1143); Hunferp^ OE. Chron. a.d. 744 
(MS. E: UnferS), A.D. 754, MS. B : Hunferp. 

* Cp. Univen {PFids. 114); ff^onred {Beow. 2971); Oftfor; fVidsiS ; OHG. 
Unfrid. 

* By Deutschbein, GRM. i 1 14. It is strongly opposed by Olson, MPh. xi 
419 ff. 

^ In his behavior to Beowulf, Unfer'S shows a noteworthy similarity to Drances, 
j^neid xx 336 ff. ; also Beowulf s reply may be compared to that of Turnus, ib. 
xi 376 ff. (Earle 126 ; Arch, cxxvi 340 f.). Attention has also been called to the 
(decidedly less civilized) word-combat between Guj^mundr and Sin^gtli in the Eddie 
lays oi Helgi Hundingsbani i 33 ff., ii 22 ff. (Bugge L 4.84.163). — The taunting 
and trying of strangers at entertainments is not unknown in ON. sagas; see, e.g., 
Gunn/augssaga, ch. 5, cp. Hrolfssaga, ch. 23. (Also Odyssey viii 158 ff) But Un- 
fer'5's disrespectful treatment of Beowulf contrasts strangely with the dignified 
courtesy reigning at Hro'Sgar's court. 

' See the discussions of Miillenhoff, Deutsche Altertumskunde v 289 ff., Fr. 
Kauffmann in Philologische Studien : Fest^abe fur E. Sie-vers, pp. 159 ff., Koegel 
in P. Grdr.^ ii*, p. 33; Mogk, ib., p. 575; Heusler, R.-L. i 443 f ; Larson 
L 9. 19.120 f. (convenient summary); B. C. Williams, Gnomic Poetry in Anglo- 
Saxony pp. 7a ff. — As a proper name, />y/e occurs fFids. 24. 



146 BEOWULF 

described as a sage, orator, poet of note, historiologer, major domus, 
or the king's right-hand man. The OE. noun occurs several times as 
the rendering of * orator,' besides the compound pelcraft = * rethorica ' 
(see B.-T.)5 hence the meanings of * orator,' * spokesman,' * official 
entertainer ' suggest themselves as applicable to the situation in the 
Beonvulf. As to the pulr^ the characteristics of his office seem to have 
been **age, wisdom, extended knowledge, and a seat of honor" (Lar- 
son). Also Unfer^ has a seat of distinction: at fotum sat frean Scyld- 
inga (500, 1 166) — like the scop of The Fates of Men y 80 ff.^ And by 
his reference to the Breca incident he shows that he is the best informed 
man at the court. 

He is depicted by our poet as a sharp-witted (589) court official of 
undoubted influence and a reputation for valor (ii66f.), which he is 
jealously (501 fl^.) anxious to guard. He has laid himself open to the 
terrible charge of fratricide (587 ff"., ii67f.), which, strange to say, 
does not seem to have imperiled his prominent position at the court, 2 
although he is certain — so the Christian author informs us through the 
mouth of Beowulf (588 f.) — to receive his punishment in hell (cf. j^ngl. 
XXXV 133, 265). 

In noteworthy contrast with the original conception of his character 
as expressed by his name, Unfer'S evinces a spirit of generosity, courtesy, 
and sportsmanlike fairness toward Beowulf when the latter has demon- 
strated his superiority (1455 ff., 1807 ff.), — a feature obviously added 
by the poet himself. 

The speeches of Unfer'5 (506-528) and Beowulf (530-606), if 
rather ornate considering the occasion, show the style of the poem at 
its best. The admirable use of variation, the abundance of sea terms 
(508 ff.), the strong description of the scene (545 ft'., cp. IVand. loi ff.) 
chiming in with the hardy spirit of the Northern heroes are conspicuous 
features of this famous passage. 

501a. onband beadurune, * unbound a battle-rune,' i.e. < disclosed 
a hidden quarrel' (see note on eardlufan 692), < began a bellicose 
speech.' It is probable that only the vaguest suggestion of ancient 
heathen belief (Miillenhoff in R. v. Liliencron & K. Miillenhoff, Zur 
Runenlehre [1852], p. 44) was lingering in beadurun. Cp. El. 28: 
nvalrune ne mdS, 1098: hygerune ne mad. The use oi onbindan is il- 
lustrated by Beonv. 259, 489. 

50it>. Beowulfes siS. s'ld should be understood in a rather general 
sense, * undertaking ' j cp. Grendles ping 409. {Discourse of Soul 20, 
Ex. MS. : sanjule s'ld, Verc. MS. : san^jle ping.) 

^ W. H. Stevenson in his edition of Asset's Life of King Alfred (Oxford, 
1904), p. 165 connects the office of Unfer'S with that of a pedisequus, peJisecus, 
— a term "appearing occasionally in the earlier charters as the name of an import- 
ant official ..." B. C. Williams {I.e.) compares Unfer'S to the later court fools. 

^ That UnferlS remained unmolested in spite of the murder, because there can 
be no ♦ feud ' within one and the same family (cp. 2441 ffi), is scarcely believable. 



NOTES 147 

502. aefjjunca, which has been found in one other passage only, viz. 
Lib. Scint. 176. 12, need not be changed to ^fpanca (Tr. ^ 155) or 
considered a weakened variant of it (Biilb. § 408, cf. B.-T. & SuppL). 
Its genuineness is vouched for by the well-known verb ofpyncan. 

503. forjjon Jje he ne ujje, J^aet aenig 63er man. Types A3 : 
X|l— XXX|— Xand Bi : XXX— |x— . 

504. middangeardes. Adverbial gen. of place (in quasi-negative 
clause). So 751 f. 

506. se Beowulf, se J?e . . . , 'that Beowulf who . . . ' (Cf. Arch. 
cxxvi 48 n. 3.) 

525. wyrsan ge}?ingea. Partitive gen. after a compar. (as in 
247 f.), unless ^-tvyrsan be considered a rare, analogical by-form of the 
gen. plur. (Siev. § 304 n. 2). So Gr.-WiX. i 353.7 : ^wyrsan geijcyrhta. 

526. The gen. heaSoraesa is construed with dohte (cp. 1344) rather 
than with gehnjfir. 

543^. no ic fram him wolde. Type Ci. 

545. fif nihta fyrst. See 517: seofon niht. They kept on swim- 
ming for two days after their separation. That Beowulf meant to cor- 
rect Unfer'S's statement is not very likely. It is true, from a literal 
interpretation of the following passage one might conclude that Beo- 
wulf landed on the sixth day; but it is more reasonable to believe 
that the poet omitted further details of the time element (which 
he neglected altogether in the account of Beowulf's return voyage, 
1903 ff.). 

548. ondhwearf. The usual form of this (unstressed) verbal prefix 
is on • see Gloss. : on-y and-. 

553 f. Me to grunde teah/fah feondscaSa. This incident fore- 
shadows the hero's experience in his second great adventure, 1501 ft"., 
1509 ff. 

557 f. heaJ^orSes fornam/mihtig meredeor Jjurh mine hand. 
Back of this remarkably impersonal manner of viewing the action lies 
the idea of fate. Cf. Intr. xlix & n. 2. 

561. deoran sweorde, *withmygood sword.' See 1528, 2050. 
(La^amon's Brut 28051 : mid deore mine snxjeorede.) 

565. mecum. 567. sweo[r]dum. A * generic plural,' used for the 
logically correct sing., perhaps even hardened into a kind of epic for- 
mula, cp. e.g. 583, 2140, 2485, 3147; Andr. 512. See Aant. 11 ; 
note on 1074^. [Cf. also Heinzel, Anz.fdA. x 220 f.; ten Brink 37 n. ; 
Moller, ESt. xiii 272, 278: old instrum. form.] 

569 ff. Both the approach of morning and the subsiding of the storm 
enable Beowulf to see the shore. Another description of the coming of 
morning, 1 8 o i ff. (9 1 7 ff. ) . 

572 f. Wyrd oft nereS/unfsegne eorl, Jjonne his ellen deah. Fate 
does not render manly courage unnecessary. A proverbial saying. 
('Fortune favors the brave.') Frequently God is substituted for fate: 
669 f., 1056 f., 1270 ff., 1 5 5 2 ff. , y^«i/r. 459 f. Cf. Grimm D.M. iii5 



148 BEOWULF 

(i28if.)5 Gummere G.O. 236 f.; Cook, MLN. viii 59 (classical 
and ME. parallels); Arch, cxv 179. 

575 f. No ic on niht gefrsegn etc. Prepositional phrases or adverbs 
of time and place modifying the object of the verb gefrignan or the in- 
finitive phrase dependent on it, are placed before gefrignan; so 74, 2484, 
2694, i^ ^-2.^ 2773. (Cf. Sievers, Beitr. xii 191.) See also 11 97 {hyran). 
The case is modified and complicated by the addition of the element 
of variation : i f. 

58113-833. No . . wiht . . . swylcra searoniSa . . . , billa brSgan. 
Terms of variation expressed by differeiat grammatical forms j see 
2028 f, 2067 ff. {MPh. iii 238.) 

597. Sige-Scyldinga. A mechanical use of sige- as a general com- 
mendatory word (Intr. Ixv n. i) without regard to the specific situation. 
There is no irony intended here. 

599. ac he lust wige5,/swefeS end sende]?. lust nviges, * feels 
joy,' * enjoys himself (or, according to Moore, JEGP/i. xviii 208, 
**has his own way''), placed paratactically by the side of the two fol- 
lowing verbs, sendan may perhaps be credited with the sense of < send 
to death,' Vike for se?idan ^04., ford onsendan 2266 (see Schii. xxxix 
103 f); cp. Lat. < mittere Oreo, umbris,' etc. (e.g. Mneid ix 785, 
xi 81). Yet the meaning of * feasting' formerly (orig. by Leo in 
Heyne') attributed to it — on the basis of the noun sand < dish of food,' 
♦repast' (<that which is sent to the table') — , though generally given 
up at present, may be right after all. 

603b. (GieJ? eft) se )?e mot. A mere formula; so 1387^ (cp. 1177% 
1487^^) ; Hildebr. 60; Rieger, Germ, ix 310; Sievers's note on HeL 
224. — 603b, either type D4 or Ei. 

605. ojjres dogores ; adv. gen., * on the next day.' 

606. suj?an scineS; i.e., in full daylight. Is this meant as a literal 
reference to 9 1 7 ff. , 1 00 8 fF, ? 

612 ff. Appearance of noble ladies at the banquet; see ii62ff., 
1980 ff., 2020 ff. Cf. Budde L 9.21.39 ff.; Tupper's Riddles ^ p. 218. 
A parallel to Wealhpeow's part in this passage: Gnom. Ex. 85-93. 

617. baed hine bliSne. Omission oi nvesany see Gloss.: eom. 

620a. Ymbeode J^a. Type Bi. 

622. sincfato sealde ; i.e., she passed the cups. On Ags. cups, see 
Tupper's Riddles^ p. 204. No drinking horns are mentioned in Beoivulf 

627 f. ]?aet heo on senigne eorl gelyfde/fyrena frofre ; i.e., she 
counted on help /row a hero. An instance of a peculiar mode of view- 
ing direction (Lang. § 25.5). Quite parallel to this use oi on with ace. 
is to: 909, 1272 f. 

628. He J»aet ful gejjeah etc. Evidently a definite drinking ceremony. 
Cp. the salutation, 617, 625. See io24f 

635. on wsel crunge. Note the use o{ on with ace. (cp. 772, 1540, 
1568, etc.). On the other hand, 1 1 1 3 : sume on ivale crungon. 

644. o)> J?aet semninga; so 1640. It looks as if the adverb were 



NOTES 149 

added merely to accentuate the meaning of the conjunction. Thus 
also op pat fkringay 141 4. 

646 ff. The emendation adopted by all recent edd. : siSSan hie 
sunnan leoht geseon [ne\ meahton has a false ring; one would ex- 
pect, at least, something like leng geseon ne meahton. (Cf. also Schu- 
chardt L 6.14.2.25.) LI. 648 rt^ plainly mean: * from the time that 
they could see the light of the sun, until (oj? Se) night came ' j exactly 
as Brun. 13 ff. (^sippan ... od . . .). Thus, the meaning (of o/j Se, or 
opde) * until ■■ (so some earlier edd., like Grein, Arnold, cf. Heyne^"^) 
need not be given up for Bugge's o/jJ^= * and ' (i.e., a variant of the 
regular 'or,' see Bu. Tid. 57, cf. E. tr.). Nor do we need to assume 
a lacuna (Grein, cf. Gru.). In other words, the king knew that fight 
had been in GrendePs mind all day long; Grendel had been waiting 
from morning till night to renew his attacks in the hall, just as the 
dragon — hord-iveard onbad/earfosllce, o3 Sat of en oivom 2302 f. — 
Close parallels to the use of /o {pam heahsele) are found in 1990, 1207. 
Whether we consider dhlacan as * dat. used as instr.' (Sedgefield), as 
*dat. of personal agency' (Green L 6.8.5.98 : *'a fight was contem- 
plated by the monster''), or a variety of the dat. of interest (cp. Lat. 
* mihi consilium captum est,' see also Heusler, Altisl. Elementarbuch 
§ 383), is immaterial to the general interpretation of the context. [Cf. 
also Bu. 89; ten Brink 52; Tr.' 160.] 

655. «negum men, <any man,' i.e. excepting, of course, Hro^- 
gar's own men. (Cf. Jellinek & Kraus, ZfdA. xxxv 272.) 

660 f. It may jar on our feelings that Hr5f?gar should offer a mate- 
rial reward to the high-minded hero, but he did just what was expected 
of him. Cp. 384 f., i38off., 2134, also 1484 ff. 

662-709. The watch for Grendel. 710-836. The fight with 
Grendel. 

664. That Wealh>eow left the hall, the poet has omitted to men- 
tion. Cf. Intr. Iviii. 

666. swa guman gefrungon. A species of the gefragn- formula. 

667 f. Change of subject; Beowulf (seleweard) is the subject ot 
beheold and ahead. 

670. modgan probably qualifies magnes; i.e., attrib. adj. 

671. Da he him of dyde. Type C2. 

673a, irena cyst. Irena (so 1697a, 22591^) stands for older irenna 
(so 802b, 2683^, 2828^). Cf. Lang. § 19.5. Even if the n was really 
meant to be single, this would not necessarily involve a gross violation 
of meter. (T.C. §21.) 

67s ff. Beowulf is made to utter his < boast,' gylpworda sum, in 
deference to general epic practice. (Intr. Ivii.) The occasion is singu- 
lar enough, but the circumstances of the fight allowed no chance for 
oratory immediately before the action. — How are the beds procured ? 
See 1239 f. 

681. nat he )>ara g5da. Semi-partitive gen. in connection with the 



I50 BEOWULF 

negation. The following ptst- clause explains goda. Cp. ^Ifric, Horn, 
i 190.31: pat folc ne cuSe Sir a goda^ pat hi civadon pat he God 
nvare ; also Maid. 176 f. [MPh. 111455.) 

691. Nsenig heora Jjohte, Jjset he J^anon scolde. Types A3, Ci. 

692. eardlufu, * dear home'; see eSel-^ hord-, lyft-^-wyn{n)^ iva- 
ieregesa, mid gryrum ecga 483. * Concretion ' of meaning. (Aant. 1 3 j 
MPh. iii 263 f.) 

694b. The co-ordination of hie and (t5) fela seems quite permis- 
sible, at least if we may trust the analogy o{J'ea('zve) and sume (Jne 
sume^ etc., cf. MLN. xvii 29). 

697. wigspeda gewiofu. As the context shows, the conception 
of the * weaving ' of destiny (by the Parcae, Norns, Valkyrias, cf. 
Grimm D.M. 343 ff. (414!?.), W. Grimm L 4.67^.435, Kemble 
L 9.1. i 401, Mogk, P. Grdr.^ iii 271) has become a mere figure 
of speech. See Rim. Poem 70 : me pat Tvyrd ge-waj\ Gudl. 1325 : ivefen 
ivyrdstafum. [Njalssaga, ch. 157.29: poem on * the woof of war.'] 

698a. frofor ond fultum, ace. sing.; 17,7'iifrdfre ond fultum. Oc- 
casionally, in later texts, frofor is treated as a masc. (also neut. ?) ; 
cf. Sievers, Beitr. i 493. Has, in this case, a spelling /rq/r (^■=frdfr\ 
see 668) been erroneously changed to frofor F 

698^-99. feond is ace. sing, (not plur.), ealle, nom. plur. (not 
ace. plur.). See 939 ff., 705; Angl. xxxv 470. 

700t)-2a. < It is well known that God has always (in every instance 
up to this time) ruled over the race of men.' Cp. 1663 f. 

703. How is it possible for the Geats to fall asleep in this situation ? 
Obviously, their failing enhances the achievement of Beowulf. Or does 
this feature reflect ancient tales in which preliminary unsuccessful at- 
tempts to cope with the intruder are incident to the defenders' failure 
to keep awake? Cf. Panzer 96f., 99, 267. 

707. under sceadu bregdan ; under 'down to,' or *to the inside 
of,' see Gloss. The ' shades ' might well be of classical origin ; cp., e.g., 
jEneid xi 831, xii 952: *vitaque cum gemitu fugit indignata sub um- 
bras.' Cf. MPh. iii 257; Arch, cxxvi 349. Hel. 1 113 ff. : gi^ivet im the 
menskaso . . . undar ferndalu; Par. Lost vi 141 f . : *and whelm' d 
Thy legions under darkness.' 

710 ff. The presentation of the Grendel fight, the first climax of the 
poem, shows the author's characteristic manner. (Cf. Intr. Hi, lix.) 
Partly excellent, vigorous narrative — yet the story is very much inter- 
rupted by interspersed general reflections on the situation and by remarks 
on the persons' thoughts and emotions, which greatly lengthen it and 
detract from its effectiveness. The corresponding combat of Grettir 
(Intr. xivf.) is a good deal shorter, and also more direct and realistic. 

710. Ba com. After a digression, the poet returns to the subject, 
see Com 702; likewise Com /^/5 720 is an entirely natural expression. 
No appeal to a patchwork theory is necessary to explain this repetition. 
Some enthusiasts have found the threefold bell-like announcement of 



NOTES 151 

Grenders approach a highly dramatic device. (Cf. also Intr. lix & 

* 719. heardran hsele, healSegnas fand. hn^le, hilde, halescipesy 
and the like are metrically, at any rate, safer than hale (T.C. § 17). 
Holthausen's former interpretation {Angl. xxiv 267) of heardran ha:le 
(from hlel 'omen') as * in a worse plight' (or with A. J. Daniels's 
modification {^Kasussyntax %u den Predigten IVulfstans, Leiden Diss., 
1904, p. 162]: 'tot een rampzallger omen,' i.e. in effect, 'with a 
more disastrous r«sult') was a happy suggestion — cp. ME. expressions 
like to ^vroper hele, till illerhayle, ^vith it a hail (see, e.g., Matzner, 
AE. Sprachproben, IVbch. ii 391a), ON. illu hetlli —, but this use of the 
dat. appears rather doubtful. The same is true of Sedgefield's rendering 
'with sterner greeting' (from h^lo). We may venture to take heard- 
ran hale as ace. sing., ' worse luck' — cp. the meaning of heardsalPy 
heardsalig—, heardran referring at the same time to the second ob- 
ject, healdegnas. That seemingly incongruous objects may be gov- 
erned by one and the same verb, is seen from 653 f. 

721. dreamum bedseled. A permanent characteristic (epitheton 
perpetuum) of Grendel, like ivonsali 105, feasceaft 973* earmsceapen 
1 35 1, synnum ges^ivenced ^7$. 

723. onbraed l?a; i.e., then he swung the door wide openj not a 
mere repetition of Duru onarn^ 721. 

724b. Ra>e sefter Jjon. Type D4. As to the accent on the pre- 
position, cf. Rie. V. 31 f., also 61. 

725. fagne (fl5r), perhaps 'fair-paved' (Gummere); see 320. 

736. Sicgean ofer l?a niht. J)ry5swy3 beheold. Types A i 

^— xxxl-— x) E I. 

736^-38. Why does Beowulf in the meantime remain lying on his 
bed ? Presumably this is a feature of the original story (see Intr. xv, 
xvii; Grettissaga, chs. 65, 35) retained by the poet, though he had 
added the incident of a previous attack on one of the comrades (named 
Hondscidh, 2076).— under (f^rgripum) denotes attending circum- 
stances (' with ') rather than time (' during,' Aant. 14); " set to work 
with his sudden snatchings " (CI. Hall). Cp. the use of mid, 2468, and 
OE. Chron. a.d. 1132 (MS. E) : he feorde mid suicdom. 

744 f. eal . . . fet end folma, 'all, (even) feet and hands,' or 'feet, 
hands, and all' (Aant. 14). 

748 f. feond, i.e. Grendel; he onfeng . . . inwit)?ancum, 'he 
(Beowulf) received him (pron. object understood, cf. Lang. §25.4) 
with hostile intent.' [Cf. also SchCi. xxxix 105.] — wiS earm gesaet 
(ingressive function), 'sat up supporting himself on his arm.' Thus 
Sat. 432: aras pa dnra geh^^ylc and <iuis earm gesat, / hleonade iviS 
handa. (Cf. Arch. cLx 312, MPh. iii 263.) Note the progress m 759: 
uplang dstod. 

756. secan deofla gedraeg. This cannot be literally true, as Gren- 
del is supposed to live alone with his mother. 



152 



BEOWULF 



758. Gemunde ]?a se g5da, maeg Higelaces. The exceptional al- 
literation (see Varr., T.C. §26) seems permissible, especially in view 
of the syntactical pause assumed here (comma after go da). The usual 
type of alliteration in such lines may be seen in 1474, 2971, 2977. 

760. (fingras) burston ; * broke' (cracked, snapped), as in bur- 
sion banlocan 818, when a more serious stage of the fight has been 
reached} not (as was suggested by Tinker, MLN. xxiii 240) * bled ' 
(cp. ii2i), though this hardly authentic result was brought about by 
gripping, Nibel. 623. 

764 f. wiste his fingra geweald/on grames grapum, * he real- 
ized etc' Cp. 821 5 ON. 'vita (e.g., Vqlundarkij. 14.3). 

766. Jjset se hearmscaj)a to Heorute ateah. Kock^' io6fF. argues 
for the relative character of this clause, fxet (instead of pone) being 
justified by pat 765 j siS ateon^ *take a journey.' Cp. 1455 f. This 
is indeed more satisfactory than to take paet as conjunct, and dteon as 
intrans. verb (as suggested MPh. iii 455). 

769. ealuscerwen. -sceriven, relzted to *scer'wan * grant,' * allot' 
{bescer'Tvan = * deprive ')." 'Dispensing of ale,' or, in a pregnant sense, 
of * bitter or fateful drink ' might have come to be used as a figurative 
expression for * distress ' (Bu. Tid. 292 ff.; Beibl. xxii 372 f.). The 
interpretation * taking away of ale,' * terror' (at the loss of ale) 
(Heyne"*) has found much favor (see Schiicking'o), though the form 
-scer^wen (instead of "^besceriven) does not support it. (Spaeth L 3.42.4 
describes the term as ** reminiscent of the wild oversetting of tankards 
and spilling of ale when the hall was suddenly attacked.") Of course, 
the original form as well as meaning may have been obscured. [Cf. 
Cosijn, Beitr. xxi 195 Krapp's note on Andr. 15265 Grienb., Beitr. 
xxxvi 84f. 5 Siev., ib. 410; Sedgefield's note.] 

770 ff. The havoc made of the building and the furniture is natu- 
rally emphasized in encounters of this sort; cp. 997 ff. j Grettissagay chs. 
65, 35 (Intr. XV, xvii); Bjarkarimur iv 12. 

777. golde geregnad. Does this imply gold-embroidered covers on 
the benches? (Falk, R.-L. i 166.) 

779. The neuter hit seems to refer to the hall in a general way, 
without grammatical regard to the gender of any of the nouns that 
might have been used; see 770-73. 

781 f. nymjje liges f2ej»m/swulge. See 82 f. 

783a. niwe geneahhe. See Gloss. ; nt^we is naturally taken as adj. 
[Kock L 5.44.4.8: «Jw^, geneahhe y "(the din arose) in manner 
strange and strong."] 

785. J^ara Jjc of wealle wop gehyrdon. As of njoealle, in all prob- 
ability, denotes the standpoint of the subject of gehyrdon (Sievers, 
Beitr. xii 1925 see 1. 229), the meaning appears to be that the Danes 
heard the wailing from the wall(s) of their sleeping apartments. (We 
might translate: * through the walls.') Sievers supposed that they had 
fled in terror to the shore, but this would seem a little far-fetched. 



NOTES 153 

[Tinker {MLN. xxiii 240), who connects ofn.vealle with the object, is 
enabled to render: "who heard the howling in the house (Heorot)."] 

786 ff. gryreleoS galan Godes andsacan etc. Cries of pain and 
lamentation denoted by the use of galan and similar terms: 2460 (?)j 
Andr. 11 27, 1342, Gusl. 587, etc. Cf. Siev. A.M. § 5.3, Beitr. xxix 
314 ff. (Numerous examples are found in Chaucer.) — Theinfin. phrases 
are variations of the preceding noun (xt'o/)). Cp. 221 f., 1431 f., i5i6f. ; 
728 f., 2756 ff. {MPh. iii 237 f.) — Inacc.with infin. constructions after 
gehyran^ gefrignan we note the tendency to give the ace. of the object 
the first place; so also io27ff., 2022f., 2773f. (but see 2484f., 
2694 f.); so after hatan, 68 f. [according to the MS. reading] (but 
see 2802); a.{ter for IZtan, 3166. 

793 f. ne his lifdagas leoda senigum/nytte tealde. Litotes, cf. 
Intr. Ixvi. his refers, of course, to Grendel. 

794''"5' l^ser genehost braegd/eorl Beowulfes ealde lafe ; vir- 
tually, <many a man brandished his sword.' The sing, of concrete 
nouns is often used in a collective sense ; thus in connection with manig, 
ofty genehosty ypgesene, 794ff., 1065, iiioff., 1243 ff., 1288 ff., 
2018 f.j also without any such auxiliary word suggesting the collective 
function, 296 ff., 492 (?), 1067, i284ff. Cf. Kock 219, Siev. xxix 
569 ff., MPh.m 249 f. 

800. on healfa gehwone heawan, lit. * strike on (towards) all 
sides.' 

804. ac he sigewsepnum forsworen haefde. Grendel had laid a 
spell on swords. Cp. Saxo vii 219, where a certain Haquinus is called 
*hebetandi carminibus ferri peritus'; Sal. 161 ff. (Cf. Falk L 9.44. 
44.) See note on 1523. 

810. modes myrSe, in accordance with Holthausen's explanation of 
myrs{u) as < trouble,' < affliction' (cp. OHG. tnerrida\ is stylistically 
preferable to modes myr{h)Sey *joy of heart,' whether w)'r(/')5^ be taken 
as dat. or as gen. (parallel Wii\\fyrene; CI. Hall, Lawrence, MLN. xxv 
156 : <*had accomplished much of the joy of his heart"). Cp. modes 
brecSa 171; i64ff., 474 ff., 591 ff., 2003 ff. 

811. he fag wiS God. See 154 ff.; Intr. Ixiii n.3; Angl. xxxvi 
178 f. For the omission of iv^s, see 2035, 1559 (?), 2262, 2297, 
cp. 936; Glossary. 

814^-153. waes gehwaejjer oSrum/lifigende la3, « each one was 
hateful to the other while living.' A pointed phrase (involving litotes) 
of an almost classic ring; cf. Arch, cxxvi 357 & n. i. See 2564 f.. 
Maid. 133. 

816 f. wearS . . sweotol, * became visible.' 

833. )?aet waes tacen sweotol, *that was clearly proved.' {MPh. 
iii 456; Angl. xxv 280.) 

836. under geapne hr(of). The victor places Grendel' s right 
(2098) arm above the door outside the hail (on some projection per- 
haps) as high as he can reach. See 926 f., 982 ff. 



154 BEOWULF 

837-924. Rejoicing of the retainers. Stories of Sigemund and 
Heremod. 

839 ff. This excursion to Grendel's mere has been declared an un- 
warranted duplication of the trip preceding Beowulf's second adventure, 
1399 ff. ; see Panzer 276 ff". It might as well be called a legitimate ex- 
pansion of the story, folctogan a high-sounding term like selera:dende 

5i» 1346. 

850-52. deof is pluperf. ; si33an, adv Grendel's abode is vaguely 

identified with hell, cp. 756 ; he is even said to pass into the power of 
devils, on feonda ge-iveald 808 (in contrast with on Frean ^w^ere^ 27). 
No conscious personification is contained in the expression I?aer him hel 
onfeng. Cf. Angl. xxxv 267 f. 

862 f. Ne hie huru winedrihten etc. Note the delicacy of feel- 
ing and the author's unshakable respect for kingship. 

867^-915. Summary of songs recited (while the thanes ride slowly), 
the subjects being Beowulf, Sigemund, Heremod. Starting with a 
lay of praise concerning Beowulf's exploit, which has just been extolled 
by the warriors in informal, yet highly eloquent language (856-61), 
the court poet, well versed in ancient heroic lore, proceeds to recite the 
adventures of Sigemund, thus raising Beowulf, as it were, to the rank 
of pre-eminent Germanic heroes. From indirect discourse the account 
passes almost imperceptibly to direct statement, and when the Here- 
mod theme is taken up, we feel like questioning whether Hro'Sgar's 
thane has not been altogether forgotten by the Ags. poet. — We have 
here a valuable testimony both of the improvisation of lays in connec- 
tion with great, stirring events and of the circulation of famous short 
epic poems comparable in scale to The Fight at Finnshurg. 

870 ft'. Nearly all edd. place a period aher gebunden, taking 870^^ 
71=1 as the close of the sentence, "framed a new story, founded upon 
fact" (CI. Hall). But it is much to be doubted whether nvord would 
have been used to convey such a meaning. (Fat. Ap. i : ic pysne sang 
sidgeomor fand.) The parenthetical clause, according to the punctua- 
tion introduced by Rieger (Rie. L., see Zs. 390) and approved by 
Bugge (Bu. Zs. 203), * one word found another rightly bound,' con- 
tains an apt description of the alliterative verse form. (See also Earle's 
note.) The eft of 871 ('in his turn') goes with hivtlum 867, and 
both correspond with huuilum 864 (cp. 2107 ff.) 5 secg takes up the 
subject of the sentence, cyninges pegn. (Cf. MPh. iii 456.) — The type 
of the combination ^ivord oper (similarly 652, 2484, 2908, 2985) is a 
substitute for the repetition of the noun ('grammatical rime'), see note 
on 440^. (Kluge, Beitr. ix 427.) Cp. Gnom. Cott. sz-.fyrdividjyrde, 
feond ivis dsriim. 

871b. secg eft ongan. Type Ei. 

874. wordum wrixlan, here (unlike its use in 366) = < vary words.* 
(cp. Phoen. 127, Rid.^.ii.) in the customary manner of Germanic 
poetry. 



NOTES 155 

87S"900. Sigemund.i The cursory, epitomizing report embodies 
two separate stories, going back, perhaps, to two originally separate 
lays, viz. i) Sigemvmd's njj'ide sidas of fierce fighting, especially those 
undertaken in company with Fitela, 2) his dragon fight. 

i) The vague abstract of the former receives full light from the 
VqlsungasagUy chs. 3-8.^ Sigmundr, we are told, is the eldest son of 
King Volsungr, a descendant of Obinn. His twin sister Signy is married 
against her will to Siggeirr, king of Gautiand. While on a visit at Sig- 
geir's court, V9lsungr and his men are treacherously slain (cp. the 
Finnsburg legend) 5 his sons are taken prisoners and meet death one 
after another except Sigmundr, who escapes into the forest. Sigmundr 
and Signy brood revenge. Seeing that her sons by Siggeirr are lack- 
ing in valor and that only a true Volsung son will be able to help 
in the work of revenge, Signy, impelled by a desperate resolve, dis- 
guises herself as a witch and visits her brother in the forest, and when 
her time comes, she gives birth to a son, who is named SinfJ9tli. Ten 
years old, the boy at his mother's bidding, joins Sigmundr (who does 
not know until the final catastrophe that Sinfjotli is his son) and 
is trained by him in deeds of strength and hardship. ' In summer 
they fare far through the woods and kill men to gain booty' (ch. 8)j 
living for a time as werewolves 'they performed many famous deeds 
in the realm of King Siggeirr. ■" (Cp. Beo-tv. 883 f., f^hse ond 
fyrena 879 \_Helgahv. Hund. i 4.3 : ^'r/«'X'^r^«w (?)].) Finally Sig- 
mundr and SinfJ9tli accomplish the revenge by setting fire to Siggeir's 
hall. 

How far the version known to the author cf Beonjoulf agreed with 
this part of the Vqlsungasaga^ it is impossible to determine. The fact 
that Fitela is referred to as Sigemund's nefa only (881), might perhaps 
be held to betoken Sigemund's own ignorance of their true relation, or 
it may be attributed to the Christian author's desire to suppress that 
morally revolting motive. But we do not know, indeed, whether the 
Anglo-Saxons of that time were at all acquainted with a story answer- 
ing to the Sigmundr-Signy motive. The form Fitela differs from the 
established Norse compound name Sinfjotli (whose bearer figures in the 
Eddas and in Eiriksmal^) and from the High German Sintarfiz.zilo 
(merely recorded, by the side of Fezziloy Fizzilo, as a man's name). 
Also the designation of Sigemund's father as IViels (897; Sigemund = 

^ References: L 4.107-1 1 5; besides : W. Grimm L 4.67.^ 17 f.; Jiriczek L 4. 
67. n. 55 ff., 89 ff.; Koegel L 4.8. ia 172 ff., ib 198 fF. ; Binz 1 90 ff. ; Sy. 
mons L 4. 29 § 27; Chadwick Or. 148 f. 

^ For a modern version in poetical form, see William Morris's T/ie Story of 
Sigurd the Vohung and the Fall of the Niblungs^ the first part of Book i. Cf. 
H. Bartels, Wuliam Morris, The Story of Sigurd the Vohung etc.: Studie iiber das 
Verh'altnis des Epos zu den Quellen. Miinster (Diss.), 1906. 

^ Sigmundr and SinfJ9tli are bidden by OSinn to welcome King Eirikr on enter- 
ing Valh9ll (Valhalla). {Corp. Poet. Bor. [L Io.l]i 261.) 



156 BEOWULF 

Wa:lsing 877) differs from his Norse name Volsungr, which latter is 
presumably the result of confusion, the patronymic form being taken 
for a proper name. It is possible, though, that Wals itself (used in 
Walses eafera 897 = Walsing) is a (secondary) * back formation' in' 
ferred from Walsing (Sievers, Zum ags. Vocalismus [1900J, p. 225 
Boer L 4. 1 13.93). — -^^ should be mentioned that a perplexing OE. 
poem in the Exeter MS., the so-called First Riddle, has been inter- 
preted by Schofield as a lyric, *Signy's Lament,' referring to the Sig- 
mund-Signy-Fitela incident, but the evidence is by no means conclu' 
sivc. I 

2) Sigemund's dragon fight is peculiar to the Beonjuulf. It naturally 
suggests the far-famed dragon fight of his still greater son, (ON.) 
Sigur'Sr, (MHG.) Sigfrit, which kindled the imagination of the Scan- 
dinavians 2 and was not forgotten by the Germans,^ and which in fact 
— especially as part of the great Nibelungen cycle — has been cele- 
brated in modern Germanic epic, drama, and music. As Sigemund is 
called <TJoreccena njjtde marost J ofer nverpeode 898, SigurSr, in the seer's 
words, is to be ' the greatest man under the sun, and the highest-born 
of all kings' [Gr'ipispa 7)5 and the slaying of the dragon brings no 
little renown to Sigemund {^efter deaSd^ge dom unlytel 885) just as to 
his illustrious son (* this great deed will be remembered as long as the 
world stands,' Fglsungasaga, ch. 19). But there are differences be- 
tween the two stories, quite apart from the greater fulness of detail 
found in the narrative of Sigur'5's exploit. The manner of the fight it- 
self is not the same, Sigemund's deed appearing the more genuinely 
heroic one. Noteworthy incidents of the Beo^wulf version are the dis- 
solving of the dragon in its own heat (897) and the carrying away 
of the hoard in a boat (895).'^ For points of contact with Beowulf's 
and Frotho's dragon fights, see Intr. xxiif. 

It is widely held that the dragon fight belongs properly to Sigfrit and 
not to Sigemund, his father; ^ yet there is no positive evidence to prove 
that the Ags. poet was in error when he attributed that exploit to the 
latter. SigurSr-Sigfrit may, in fact, have been unknown to him. It is, on 
the whole, probable that in his allusions to Sigemund as well as to Here- 

^ An excellent historical sketch of scholarly opinion on this poem is found in 
Wyatt's edition of the Old English Riddles (Belles-Lettres Series, 191 2), pp. xx- 
xxviii. 

^ Witness the Eddas, Vqlsungasaga^ and notable representations in Northern 
art, see Olrik L 9.38.111 f. 

^ Nibd. 10 1, 842 (cp. 88 ff.), SeyfridsUed, d. p'ldrekssaga. 

* In Guprunarkn}. ii 16 Sigmundr is represented as a maritime king. 

^ Thus, according to Goebel, "there seems little doubt that Siegfried's famous 
deed was transferred to Sigmund when through the latter the legend began to con- 
nect Siegfried with the chosen clan of the Volsungs and their special protector, 
O'Sinn." i^JEGPh. xvii if.) Excepting this variation in respect to the name, the 
Beowulfian account has been thought to contain the oldest form of the legend of 
Siegfried. (Cf. Goebel, I.e.) 



NOTES 157 

mod he followed good old Danish tradition, ^ and that at that time no 
connection had yet been established between the Sigemund (Waslsing) 
legends and those of Sigfrit and of the Burgundians. Grundtvig's in- 
genious attempt to read SigfritS into the Beoivulf episode (Gru., pp. 
xxxviiif.) rests on violent emendation and interpretation j and the more 
recent claim of [Soderberg and] Wadstein (^The Clermont Runic Cas- 
ket^ 1900) that the figures and runic inscription on the right side of 
the Franks Casket refer to scenes from the SigurSr saga has not been 
substantiated, see Napier, Furni<vall Miscellany (1901), pp. 371 ff. j 
Schiick, Studier i nordisk litteratur- och religionshistoria, i (1904), 
pp. 176 f 2 The antiquity of the heroic lore embedded in B eonjju If nttd. 
not be insisted upon anew. 

878. J?ara Jje gumenabearn gearwe newiston. Though «<? tu//- 
ton admits of being construed with the genitive (see 681), it is probable 
that its use here is due mainly to the partitive idea suggested by un~ 
ciipes fela, 876. The para pe combination regularly agrees with the 
syntactical requirements of the governing clause, cf. Delbriick L 6.13. 
2.682 f. 

879. Fitela is merely the follower of Sigemund. So the Norse 
SinfJ9tli appears in the role of a subordinate, not an independent saga 
figure (Bugge L 4.84.200). 

880. Jjonne heswulces hwset secgan wolde. The reference is to 
deeds done by Sigemund before Fitela joined him. For s^ivulces, see 
Lang. § 8 n. i. 

885. aefter deaSdaege dom unlytel. * Renown after death' was 
the ideal hero's chief aim in life. See i-^^j^.-^ Intr. xlix, Ixiiij AngL 
xxxvi 173. 

887. hordes hyrde. The hoard motive appears here properly con- 
nected with the dragon fight. In the Nibelungenlied the winning of the 
hoard is separated from Sigfrit's slaying of the dragon. 

888. ana geneSde. . . A single-handed fight is, of course, especially 
glorious. Cp. 431, 2541, 2345 ff. (Beowulf)^ Saxo ii 39 (Frotho: 
<solitarius,' see Par. § 7)9 Nibel. 89 (Sigfrit : * aleine an alle helfe')j 
Nennius, Historia Britonum ^ 56 (Arthur: *ipse solus'); Plutarch, 
'Theseus §29 (/xTjSevos a-vfi/xaxov be-qOevrd). 

890-92. According to Norse legend, Sigmundr — an < OSinn hero,' 

^ Perhaps, of a semi-historical nature, see Chadwick Or. 148 f. The tradition 
of Sigemund lias commonly been held to be of Prankish provenience, though Bugge 
(L4.112) argued for an East Gothic origin. Moorman (L4.115) conjectures 
that Sigemund was the leader of a band of Burgundian (Waelsing) exiles that sett- 
led in Norfolk. Boer [ZfdA. xlvii 130 n.), like Chadwick, believes in Scandina- 
vian sources. 

'^ Certain interesting motives have been pointed out as being common to the 
* Beowulf and the * Nibelungen ' narrative, see note on 3051 ff. For some paral- 
lels between the 'Finnsburg' and the 'Nibelungen' story, see Introd. to The 
Fight at Finmburg. 



158 BEOWULF 

like Hermo'Sr — received a wondrous sword from the great god. See 
Hyndl. 2 (Par. § 4), VoUungasaga, ch. 3 (a detailed account of Sig- 
mund' s obtaining the sword) . — The dragon is, as it were, nailed on 
the wall. — Note the end rime of 890^: 891^. 

895. selfes dome ; i.e., such treasures — and as many — as he de- 
sired. Cp. 2775 f.; 2147. — gehleod. The spelling eo for (i.e. 0) 
after / is occasionally met with {Angl. xxv 2725 cf. ZfdPh.'w 215). 
Was it caused in this case by analogy with (Mercian) hleadan ? (Or 
was the scribe thinking oi geheold ?) 

896a. baer on bearm scipes. Type D. See Deutschbein L 8.22. 
32 fF. 

897. wyrm hat (* being hot,' i.e. <by its own heat') gemealt. 
(Cp. 3040 f. J 1605 ff., i666ff. ; Intr. xxiif.) This motive — cp. ^^- 
fridslied 10, 147 — has been enlarged upon (and modified) in the 
accounts of the dragon fight of Sigur^r-Sigfrit. Cf. L. Polak, Unter- 
suchungen uber die Sigfridsagen (Berlin Diss., 1910), pp. 47 f. — Note 
the iv-alliteration in three successive lines. (Intr. Ixxi n. 3.) 

901-915. This digression on Heremodi is to be interpreted in con- 
junction with a similar one (occurring in Hr55gar's famous harangue 
after the second combat), 1 709—1 722.2 Xhe main point of the story re- 
ferred to in these two allusive passages is that Heremod was a strong, 
valiant hero, pre-eminent among his fellows, giving promise of a bril- 
liant career, but subsequently proved a bad ruler, cruel and stingy, and 
having become a burden to his people, ended miserably. A minor fea- 
ture, which in the Beoivulf \isQ\S remains obscure, is connected with 
certain events preceding his accession (907-13). 

Miillenhoff looked upon Heremod as a mere allegorical personifica- 
tion setting forth the dangers of here-mod, i.e. * warlike disposition.'^ 
But later studies have shown him to be a definite figure in Danish 
historical-legendary tradition."* Thus Saxo tells of Olo who was a won- 
derfully strong and gifted youth, but later showed himself a cruel and 
unrighteous king, so that twelve generals (* duces'), moved by the dis- 
tress of their country, plotted against his life and induced Starcatherus 
to kill the king while alone at the bath (viii 265). This Olo as well as 
the figure of Olavus, on whom the three goddesses of fate bestowed 

* Chief references: Miill. 50 f. ; Bu. 37-45; Sicvers L 4.33. Further: ten 
Brink L 4.7.536, Koegel L 4.8.167 f., Binz 168, Sarrazin, Angl. xix 392-7, 
Otto L 7. 17.30 f., Chadwick Or. 149 f. For a list of earlier studies, see Joseph, 
ZfdPh.xxn 386 (L 5.22). 

^ An indirect reference to the character of Heremod has been detected in the 
praise of Beowulf, 2177—83. 
^ Similarly ten Brink. 

* A slight similarity is found in the case of the Danish king Harald Hildctan, 
who became * ob senectam severitatemque civibus . . onustus ' and devised means 
for an honorable death (Saxo vii 255). A Vergilian parallel is the cruel tyrant 
Mezentius, who was driven out of the land by the * fessi cives,' j^n. viii 
481 if. 



NOTES 159 

* beauty and favor in the eyes of men,' <the virtue of generosity,' but 
also * the vice of niggardliness' (Saxo vi 181), is identical with the 
Danish king Ali inn frakni, ' who after a long, vigorous reign was killed 
by StarkatSr {Tnglingasaga, ch. 25 (29); Skjqldungasaga^ ch. 9). In 
view of the fact, however, that according to the Nornagestspattr (cir. 
1300 A. D.) and the Egils Saga ok Asmundar (14th century) it is King 
Armo'Sr that was slain by Starka'Sr while bathing, there is good reason 
to believe (with Bugge) that the name Heremod applied to this saga 
figure in Beo^wulf goes back to true old Danish legend, the names 
Heremod (ON. HermoSr) and ArmoSr (Ar-?) being insignificant varia* 
tions. 

Another version of the story (transferred to Lotherus), which is apt 
to throw light on the hidden meaning of 11. 907-13, occurs in Saxo 
ill. (A brief mention in the Annates Rjenses, Par. § 8.5.) Of the 
two sons of Dan — the fabulous eponymous ancestor of the Danish 
kings — *Humblus2 was elected king at his father's death; but 
[later on] by the malice of ensuing fate .... he was taken by Lo- 
therus in war, and bought his life by yielding up his crown But 

Lotherus played the king as insupportably as he had played the soldier, 
inaugurating his reign straightway with arrogance and crime; for he 
counted it uprightness to strip all the most eminent of life or goods, 
and to clear his country of its loyal citizens, thinking all his equals in 
birth his rivals for the crown. He was soon chastised for his wicked- 
ness; for he met his end in an insurrection of his country; which had 
once bestowed on him his kingdom, and now bereft him of his life.* 
Putting together the veiled allusion of the last clause ('which had once 
bestowed on him his kingdom ') and Beoiv. 907 ff., Sievers concluded 
that Lotherus gained the throne through the support of an active minor- 
ity of the people which had been from the beginning in favor of his 
succession and regretted (^cerran m^lum 907) the turn Danish affairs 
had taken under the rule of his [weaker] brother. 

A faint and confused echo of this narrative has been discovered by 
Sarrazin (Angi. x'lx 392 ff.) in the Scondia illustrata of the Swedish 
chronicler Johannes Messenius (beginning of the 17th century). 'Lo- 
therus igitur Danorum rex' — we are informed — <ope suorum propter 

nimiam destitutus tyrannidem, superatusque in Jutiam profugit ' 

He returns from this exile, slays the rival king Balderus^ and tempo- 
rarily regains possession of his kingdom, but loses his life in a war of 
revenge instigated by Othinus. 

That the Ags. poet recognized Heremod as a Danish king, is seen 
from epel Scyldinga 913 and Ar-Scyldingum 1710 {Scyldingas being 
used in the wider sense of < Danes,' without regard to the Scyld dynasty). 

» Cp. Hyndl. 14 (Par. §4). "" Translation by Elton. 

^ The fact that in Gylfaginning (Prose Edda), ch, 48, Hermo^r — the same 
one as the * OSinn hero ' of Hyndluljod — appears as (O'Sin's son and) Baldr's 
brother, furnishes additional proof of the identity of Lother and Heremod. 



i6o BEOWULF 

Moreover, both In Ags. and Norse genealogies (Par. §§ 1. 1 & 2, 5, 8. i, 
cp. 1.4), Heremod figures as the father, i.e. predecessor of Scyld(wa) 
(Skjoldr), just as Saxo (i 11) represents Scioldus as Lotherus' son and 
follower on the Danish throne. More precisely, he belonged to an earlier 
line of Icings, ^ and it was after his fall that the Danes endured distress — 
aldorlease 15, until the God-sent Scyld inaugurated a new dynasty. 

The coupling of Heremod and Sigemund as heroes of greatest re- 
nown springs from a Scandinavian tradition (which may have arisen even 
before Heremod was given a place among the Danish kings). This is 
proved by Hyndluljod 2 (Par. § 4) and, indirectly, by a comparison of 
Hakonarmaly 1. 38 2 with Eir'iksmaly 1. 16^ (Chadwick, The Cult of 
Othin (1899), p. 51). 

In contrast with the Sigemund episode, which is introduced as a pure 
heroic tale, our author has infused into the Heremod story a strong 
spirit of Christian moralization (cf. Angl. -xyi-xv 475, 479 f.), adding 
besides a touch of sentimental softness (904^, 907, 909). In both of 
the passages Heremod is made to serve as a foil to the exemplary- 
Beowulf. 

898a. Se wses wreccena. Type C2, see ESt. xxxix 427; or, ac- 
cording to Holthausen (who reads njureccend), A3. 

901. si33an Heremodes hild sweSrode. For the punctuation, see 
MPh. iii 457. Sigemund's glory survived that of Heremod (who in 
HynJluljos is mentioned before Sigmund). It was unrivaled after 
Herem5d's decline, — s-iveSrode refers either to his advancing years or 
(probably) to his lamentable death. (Cp. Grettissagay ch. 58: * Gret- 
tir was the strongest man ever known in the land, since Ormr Storolfs- 
son and J^oralfr Skolmsson left off their trials of strength.' Similarly 
two heroes, Offa and Alewih, are set against one another in IVids. 
35 ff., see the quotation in note on 1931-62.) 

A gratuitous transposition of 11. 901-915 (861, 901-915, 862— 
900, 916 ff.) was proposed by Joseph (L 5.22). (Cf. ten Brink 60.) 

902^-43. He mid Eotenum wear3 etc. Heremod, forced to flee 
the country (cp. 1714), sought refuge in the land of the Eotan ('Jutes,' 
see the quotation from Messenius, p. 159), the enemies of the Danes 
(cf. Introd.to The Fight at Ftnnsburg)^ exactly as the rebellious Swed- 
ish princes Eanmund and Eadgils were sheltered by the hereditary foes 
of their country, the Geats (Intr. xl). There he was slain (as Eanmund 
was in Geatland). His death was brought about by treachery {forld- 
cen 903), but the circumstances are unknown. (Bugge, who reads 
mid eotenum, points to the murder of Ali (Olo, Armotir) by Starka'Sr, 
who was sometimes regarded as a jqtunn.) — on feonda geweald 

^ Was Ecgivela (1710) supposed to be the founder of this line ? Sarrazin {Angl. 
xix 396) conjectured Heremod to be the leader of the Heruli who were expelled by 
the Danes. Moller (looff.) thought him identical with Finn. Koegel and Binz 
regarded him as an Anglian hero. 

^ See Corp. Poet. Bor. i 264. ^ See above, p. 155, n. 3. 



NOTES i6i 

. . . . forsended possibly means: <he was sent to hell,' cp. 808; 
1 7 2 1 f . 

904b-5a. Hine sorhwylmas/lemede to lange. Heremod was un- 
happy during the greater part of his life (/o lange) ; first because ex- 
cluded from the throne and exiled, later because hated by his own peo- 
ple and put to death. The singular of the verb may be explained 
syntactically, sorhnjoylmas being felt to be equal to sorh. Cf. Lang. 
§§25.6, 19.3; also Dietrich, ZfdA. x 332 f., xi 444 ff. Only sporadi- 
cally do we find the ending -on of the pret. ind. plur. of wk. verbs 
weakened to -e ; cf. E. M. Brown, The Lang, of the Rushnju. Gloss to 
MatthenjUy ii (1892), §385 O. Eger, Dialekt. in den Flexions^-verhdlt- 
nissen der ags. Bedaiibersetzung (Leipzig Diss., 19 10), § 13. 

908. si6, either * lot,' <fate' or 'journey,' referring to Heremod's 
going into exile when his brother (Humblus in Saxo) was elected 
king. 

909. se Jje him bealwa to b5te gelyfde. Connect to with him. 
Similarly 1272. Cp. Gzj i. (608). 

910 f. Jjaet J7aet 3eodnes beam ge)?eon scolde etc. In accordance 
with the rule: *no article before qualifying nounal genitive and noun,' 
Barnouw (p. 22) would strike out the second pat^ which may very 
well be a late scribe's addition (cf. Schiicking L 5.48.2). But deodnes 
beam (cp. 888) was perhaps felt to be a compound, see 2059a and 
Varr. (Of course, Heremod is meant, not his son.) — With gepeon 
scolde cp. gepeoh tela 12 18. — faederaelJelu, 'ancestral (nobility, or) 
rank.' Cp. Ex. 338 f.: frumhearnes riht . . . ead and aSelo. 

913-15. He, i.e. Beowulf; 915 hine, i.e. Heremod. — eallum . . . 
manna cynne (1057 f.: eallum . . . gumena cynnes) recalls the al ir- 
mindeot of Hildebr. 1 3 (see Braune, Beitr. xxi i ff. ; French tout le 
monde ^everybody"). — freondum gefaegra. Beowulf was universally 
liked (cp. the ON. adj. vinsall). gefagra is best explained as the 
compar. oi ^gef^g (cp. OHG. gifagio) 'content,' MHG. ge<vage 
'satisfied,' 'acceptable'; so Grein^, Corrigendufn ; Siev., ZfdPh. 
xxi 356; Angl, xxviii 440 f.), — though it would not be impossible to 
derive a compar. gef^gra from ^gefage (see gefeon)^ 'causing joy' 
(Bu. 42), or 'cheerful,' 'genial' (B.-T. Suppl. ), 'gracious' (cp. 
meanings of gUd). — hine fyren onwod. Sin entered Heremod's 
heart {Angl. xxxv 128). 

917 f. Da waes morgenleoht/scofen ond scynded ; i.e., morning 
wore on (see 837). A similar use of scufan is found Gen. 136: Me- 
tod after sceaf/sctrum sciman . . . ^fen arest. {ESt. xlii 326.) 

922. getrume micle. 924. maegj^a hose. King and queen ap- 
pear with a train of attendants. A common epic trait. Cf. Cook, 
JEGPh. v 155; Arch, cxxvi 45. 

925-990. Speech-making by HroSgar and Beowulf. 

926. stod on stapole. The interpretation, ' stood by the (central) 
pillar' (Heyne', see L 9.4.1,48), has been largely discarded, sin<;e 



1 62 BEOWULF 

Hro'Sgar is supposed to stand outside the hall, and such a use of o« would 
be, at least, out of the ordinary, stapol more likely denotes '*the 
steps leading up to the hall, or the landing at the top of the flight'* 
(Miller, Angl. xii 398 f.) or, possibly, *< an erection in the open air, 
standing in the area in front of the hall" (Earle, Hand- Book to Land- 
Charters [1888], p. 467, see also his note on Beonv. 9265 Midden- 
dorff, JE. Flurnamenbuch [1902], pp. 123 f). Cf. NED.: staple^ sb.» 
[Child MLN. viii 252 f., referring to Weinhold (L 9. 32. 239): * pil- 
lar,' i.e. *<the largest of the double row of pillars (in the Scandinavian 
hall) which came out above the house"} cf Falk, R.-L. i 382.] 

932 f. me goes with wende. 

936. wea widscofen. A predicate nv^es may be supplied from the 
preceding stod. See 1343, 2035, and note on 811. (We might say that 
pat nvas is to be understood.) For the general thought of the passage, 
cp. lyof. 

942 £f. The praise of the hero's mother is possibly a biblical re- 
miniscence (Luke xi 27, etc.), cf. Angl. xxviii 441 f., xxxv 468; see 
also Intr. xvi n 7. — 943. Sone magan, * such a son'; cp. 1758. — 
944. aefter gumcynnum serves the same purpose as mid yldum^ 77. 

946 ff. Nu ic, Beowulf, Jjec etc. See ii75f., 1479. The relation- 
ship entered into by Hro-Sgar and Beowulf does not signify adoption 
in the strict legal sense, but implies fatherly friendship and devoted 
helpfulness respectively, suggesting at any rate the bonds of loyal re- 
tainership (see Antiq. §2). Cf. Chadwick H. A. 374; v. Amira 
L9.io.i§6o. [Scherer L 5.5.480 AT.; Miiller L 9.28. 19 f. j Rietschel, 
R.-L. i 38 f.] 

958. We. Beowulf generously includes his men. See 431, 1652, 
1987. 

962. (feond) on fraetewum, *in his trappings,' or *in full gear'; 
a rather forced expression as applied to a fighter who uses only his own 
physical equipment. Cf. Aant. 17. [Tr.^ 176.] 

964. on waelbedde wri)?an. An allusion to the fetters of death, 
cp. 3045, 2901, 1007. {Angl. xxxv 465.) Beowulf did not intend to 
catch Grendel alive. 

983. ofer heanne hr5f hand sceawedon. They looked over the 
high roof, i.e. they * looked up to' or *in the direction of the high 
roof, and beheld the hand.' (MPh. iii 256.) 

98415-873. The treatment of this passage has not yet reached the 
stage of finality. Even the commonly accepted form of 984b, foran 
seghwylc waes (advocated by Sievers, ix 138, R. 232, in place of foran 
aghnjuylc [with ^was added to the following 1.] as printed by Grein, 
Heyne, et al.), has been assailed on syntactical grounds by Ries 
(L 6. 12.2. 378 f.), who suggests, as alternatives, ^was foran 'igh'wylc 
or foran was aghivylc. The retention of the MS. reading steda nagla 
gehtioylc 985^, *each of the places of the nails' (Schiicking, Cham- 
bers), carries no conviction. On the other hand, gehnxiylc may very 



NOTES 163 

well be a thoughtless repetition like hilde of 986. Regarding handsporu 
986, it seems that sforUy elsewhere a wk. masc, has passed over into 
the fern, class (cf. Siev. § 278 n. i). The form egl of the MS. has been 
taken by many scholars (e.g., Kemble, Grein, Heyne, Sedgefield, 
Chambers) as a noun, « spike,' 'talon' (Kemble: *molestia'), but the 
only substantiated meanings of egl^ egle (the latter being the usual 
form) are « awn ' ('ail'), * beard of barley ' (B.-T. Suppl.), * mote ' 
{Luke 6. 41 f.). As to egluy see T.C. § 25. [Cf. also Aant. 17 \ Tr.» 
176-8 ; Arch, cxv 179-] 

988. him refers to Grendel. heardra ; the adj. (gen. plur.) used 
absolutely, cf. Lang. §25.2. 

989^. )>aet, conjunction, * (in such a way) that.' 

991-1250. Royal entertainment in Heorot. 

991 f. Da was haten . . Heort . . . gefraetwod. The inf. nvesan 
is to be understood in connection with gefratnvodj cf. Aant. 18. The 
construction of the passive of hatan with a passive inf. looks like a 
Latinism, see Arch, cxxvi 355. [Chambers places a comma after /?r^M 
He is followed by J. F. Royster, who cites the sentence as an example 
of < mixed construction,' — the idea of the « ordering' or 'causing' 
giving way to that of the 'completion' of action, see JEGPh. xvii 
89 n. 28.] — 992^. fela }7«ra waes. Type D4. 

994 f. The hanging of the walls with tapestries is in conformity 
with Scand. and Ags. (also German) custom. See Montelius 1505 
Kalund and Gu^mundrson, P. Grdr.2 [[[ 432, 477; Guprunarkv. 
ii 15; Tupper's Riddles, p. 1945 Hel. 4544^-5 Miiller L 9.28.65. A 
close parallel to this particular instance is found ^neid'x 637 ff. {Arch. 
cxxvi 342.) 

996b. Jjara J^e on swylc staraS. See 1485b, 2796b, 1654b. 

1002^'Z^. No \se.t y3e byS/to befleonne. The import of the vague 
pat is fully cleared up by the context: it is impossible to escape death 
(fete). A proverbial saying well known in ON. literature ; e.g., Saxo 
viii 295 : 'fatis arduum obstare.' Cp. Iliad v'l 488 : fioTpavd' oijTivd <pr]M-'' 
itt<p\yyfi4vov e/x/xevaL avSpwu. {Arch, cxv 179 n.) 

1003b. fremme se J?e wille, 'do (or, try) it who will.' (Imperfec- 
tivc function of fremman.) A kind of formula; see 2766^, 1394b; 
note on 603b. 

z 004-6. The parallel genitives sawlberendra, niJjSa bearna, grund- 
buendra depend on gearwe stowe (cp. Hel. 4453) ; nyde genydde 
. . . stowe ' the place forced (upon him) by necessity ' (cp. Chr. [i] 68 f.). 
No gehavylc or ^ghnxylc need be inserted, since a pronominal subject is 
easily supplied from the preceding lines (cp. 1290 f.). Cf. Bu. 368 f.j 
MPh. iii 241, 457; Angl. xxxv 466. [Rie. Zs. 391; Tr.i 1795 Sed.j, 
note.] — The MS. XQdi6\nggesacan makes bad meter and worse sense. 
Brett's rendering {MLR. xiv 7): "gain in spite of his striving" is a 
desperate guess; cf. also B.-T. 

1008. swefef aefter symle ; i.e., sleeps after the feast of life. See 



164 BEOWULF 

128, 119; Earle's note; Cook, MLN. ix 237 f. (classical and modem 
parallels). — The dat. oi sy?nbel and the adv. sym{y)le have sometimes 
been confused. 

loii f. Ne gefraegen ic )?a msegj^e maran weorode . . . sel gebae- 
ran. A combination of two types, viz. a) ne hyrde ic cymltcor ceol gegyr- 
ivan 38 (1027, 1 197, 1842); b) da ic njj'ide gefragn njoeorc gebannan 
74 (2484, 2694, 2752, 2773). Accordingly, pa is adverb. — seL ge- 
baran; i.e., they behaved properly, as the occasion required, cp. Finnsb. 
38. The reference here is to the etiquette (cp. fo'gere 1014) or to the 
splendid appearance of the retainers on the festive occasion (cp. Nibel. 
593 : s^-ivie ^vol man da gebarte). 

1018 f. nalles iacenstafas/peod-Scyldingas Jjenden fremedon. 
Unquestionably an allusion to HroSulf's treachery in later times. Intr. 
xxxii. 

1022. hiltcumbor. As hilt is normally a st. neut. (occasionally, in 
the later language, a st. masc. or wk. fem. ), a compound hiltecumbor 
cannot well be admitted. (Siev. xxxvi 420.) The banner seems to have 
been fastened to a staff with a sort of handle at its lower end. (Cp. the 
designation haftmece^ I457-) That the very common hilde- should 
have been misspelt hilte-, it is difficult to believe. 

1023 f. manige gesawon practically serves the same purpose as a 
gefr^egn- formula of transition {MPh. iii 244), enlivening the plain 
enumeration and signalizing the value of the fourth present. This con- 
sideration precludes the punctuation mark (colon, semicolon, comma) 
placed after snjjeord by several edd. (thus Holthausen, Schiicking, 
Sedgefield). Cf. Aant. 18. 

1024^-253. Beowulf gej'ah/ful on flette. Beowulf empties the cup 
and expresses his thanks, no doubt in obedience to well-regulated 
courtly custom. See 628. 

1025^-26. See 1048, 1901 f., 2995 f. A form j(ro//?««;«, though not 
impossible in the later language (Siev. § 277 n. 1), would be objection- 
able on metrical grounds. Besides, no instance oi scota seems to be re- 
corded, {gescota^ Wr.-Wii., Ags. & OE. Focab.'i 15. i, 207.7.) 

1028. gummanna fela. Litotes ; cf. MPh. iii 248. 

1031. The exact nature of a wala, which seems to be an ornamental 
as well as useful part of the helmet, is not known. Stjerna (2f.) 
guessed that "there was an inner head-covering of cloth, leather or the 
like . . . and that this was fastened to an outer convex plate" (nvala). 
Cf. Rie. Zs. 392-4; Bu. 369; Falk L 9,44.158. 

1032. fela laf, 'that which is left after the files have done their 
work.' A notable kenning for 'sword,' see Gloss.: laf. A form fU 
(by the side of fcoly ftl) may well have existed (Biilb. §199; see 
Lang. § 10.7). But it is equally possible that an earlier MS. had 
feoia {=feola)y which by a thoughtless scribe was taken for feola 
* much ' and normalized \.o fela. This might also account for the plur. 
meahton. — With 1032 ff. cp. 1453 f. 



NOTES 165 

1036. on flet teon. The horses are led directly into the hall. A 
custom frequently mentioned in ballads and romances; see Gummere 
G.O. 105, Earle's note. 

1045. het hine wel brucan. A formula; see 1216, 2162, 2812. 
Cf. Meyer L 7. 12.389. 

1053 ff. HrocNgar, who feels responsible for the safety of his guests, 
compounds for the loss of a man by the payment of overgild. 

1056-62. God and mod, iQ56f. constitute the dual subject; see 
note on 572 f. The apparent subordination of fate to God (Intr. xlix) 
does not justify us in recognizing in this passage the influence of Boe- 
thius' Consolation of Philosophy (as Earle does, see his note; H. F. 
Stewart, BoethiuSy an Essay [1891], pp. 163 If.). Nor do we need to 
follow the earlier dissecting critics who condemned this passage as an 
interpolation. It is merely one of those interspersed reflections in 
which the author of the poem delighted. It enjoins rational trust in the 
governance of the Almighty and readiness to accept whatever may be 
in store for us, be it good or evil. (Cf. Angl. xxxv 118.) With 
1060-62 cp. Gnom. Cott. 11 f. : gomol [bis] snoterost^ j fyrngearum frody 
se pe 2er feala gebidets. [The adversative meaning *yet' proposed, 
though "very tentatively,'' for Forpan 1059 (M. Daunt, MLR. xiii 
478) does not improve the context.] 

1064. fore Healfdenes hildewisan, <in the presence of Healf- 
dene's battle-leader,' i.e. of Hro'tJgar. We may assume that the title 
appertaining to HroSgar during his father's reign is here retained, in 
violation of chronology. For the use oiforey see 121 5, IVids. 55, 104. 
Cf. Angl. xxviii 449 n. 3. [Cf. Aant. 18 ("louter onzin"); ten Brink 
68; Tr. ^ 183: hilde^wlsan = -<^v^sumy dat. plur.] 

1069-1159. The Finn Episode. See Introduction to The Fight 
at Finnsburg and Finnsburg Bibliography (LF.). 

1066-70. Scholars are not at all agreed on the punctuation and 
construction of these lines. A detailed survey of the various modes of 
interpretation has been offered by Green (LF. 4.27). See also Varr. 
According to the punctuation here adopted the lines announcing the 

recital of the Finn story, [be] Finnes eaferum, Sa hie se 

fser begeat, indicate, by a characteristic anticipation, the final triumph 
of the Danes over their enemies, see ii46f. : Sivy Ice . . . Finn eft 
begeat I siveordbealoy 1151 ff". The clause So. hie se far begeat 1068'' 
certainly looks like the termination of a sentence, cp. 1291^, 2872*^, 
2883*^, 2230b, — healgamen 1066, 'entertainment,' hence 'entertain- 
ing tale'; with Sonne 1066 cp. 880. gid oft wrecen 1065'^, 'many 
a song was recited' (cf. Siev. xxix 571; note on 794^-5); whereupon 
a definite specimen of the scop's repertory is exhibited in summary and 
paraphrase. It may seem that the author passes very abruptly to the 
new theme, leaving unexpressed the thought: 'and thus he sang.' 
However, this difficulty vanishes, if the phrase of 1065!' is understood 
in a more general sense: 'there was plenty of entertainment by the 



1 66 BEOWULF 

minstreP (or if gU is interpreted as part or *fit' of a lay). The in- 
sertion of be in 1068: [be] Finnes eaferuniy * about Finn's men' or 
'about Finn and his men' (cp. Hredlingas 2960, eaforum Ecgnvelan 
1710J Sat. 63 (?)} Aant. 26) is on the whole more natural than the 
change to eaferan (a second object of moEnari), though the latter would 
be quite possible stylistically {Angl. xxviii 443). 

The reading of Schiicking (xxxix 106, ed.), Holthausen^, who 
make the Episode (direct quotation) begin at 107 1, and who — virtu- 
ally returning to the practice of the earliest edd. — place a comma after 
begeaty thus considering 1069—70 the continuation of the subordinate 
clause introduced by sd 1068, and taking hieleS as nom. sing., is in- 
compatible with the facts of the story, since it is the Danes, not the 
Frisians, who are overtaken by the sudden attack {f^r) which leads to 
Hnaef's death. 

Dispensing with an emendation in 1068, Ettmiiller, Grein, and 
others mark the beginning of the Episode at Finnes eaferum. More- 
over, Grein, Bugge (29), Green construe heeled as ace. plur. (parallel 
with hie^y thus arriving at the rendering: < By Finn's men — when on- 
set befell them, the heroes of the Half-Danes — Hnsef was fated to fall.' 
See Green, /.f.,also L 6.8.5; cf. Kock^ 109. This must be admitted to 
be a highly satisfactory interpretation, provided it can be justiried on 
syntactical and stylistic grounds. However, it is still a question whether 
feallan could be construed with a dative of personal agency, especially 
as this intrans. verb is elsewhere used absolutely (or with an expression 
denoting instrumentality in a more indirect way, see 2834f., cp. 2902, 
Maid. 71). Besides, the opening of the sentence by such heavy, com- 
plex phraseology (1068-69^) is decidedly harsh, and the use of the 
so-called proleptic pronoun hie (cf. MPh. iii 255; Intr. Ixvi) in this 
context is felt to be unnatural. It may be that absolute certainty is not 
within reach. 

loyif. Ne huru Hildeburh etc. Litotes. 1071*: Type Bi, 
XXX— I X—. 

1074a. bearnum ond brSSrum. Generic plural: *son and brother'; 
see 565. Moller (59) thought the combination an archaic idiom de- 
rived from the (elliptic) <dvandva dual' (cf. note on 2002); but see 
Osthoff, IF. XX 204 f. 

1074b. hie on gebyrd hruron. Cp. 2570. A variant, but hardly 
convincing rendering of on gebyrd is <in succession,' *one after an- 
other' (Aant. 18; cf. B.-T. Suppl.). 

1077. syJ?San morgen com. This may or may not mean the first 
morning after the night attack; see Finnsb. 41. 

1082-853. The purport of these lines as commonly understood is: 
* he could be successful neither in the offensive nor in the defensive.' 
gefeohtan does not mean here (as might be expected) : * obtain by 
fighting'; wig serves as * cognate accus.' (Cf. Lorz 50; JEGPh. xiv 
548.) As to forJ>ringan, the meaning * rescue' generally assigned to 



NOTES 167 

it Is questionable — It would indeed fit o3pringan — ; the only prose 
instance of the verb, Ben. R. (ed. Schroer, in Gr.-Wii., Bibl. d. ags. 
Prosa iii) 11 5.7 (cp. Ormulum 6169), would favor the sense 'thrust 
aside,* < crush.' Carleton Brown {MLN. xxxiv 181 ft'.) suggests the 
change of Segne to tsegna; thus the object oi forpringan (* crush') 
would be 'the remnant of the thanes of the prince,' njjealafe referring 
in 1084 as well as in 1098 to the Danish party. — {Met. Bt. 1.22: ne 
meahte pa seo moealdf nvige forstandan j Gotan mid guSe. . . .) — The 
stress laid by the poet on the weakening of the Frisian forces (cp. 1080 f.) 
attests his desire to exalt the valor and success of the Danes. (Cf. Law- 
rence, Publ.MLAss. XXX 403.) [Moore, JEGPh. xviii 208 f., like 
Brown, \xrvdtxst2Lr\ds forpringan as * put down,' but takes peodnes Segne 
as variation oi Hengeste and considers 1084 semi-parenthetical. 1 

1085b. hig, i.e. the Frisians; so hie, 1086a. 

1 087^-88. hie, i.e. the Danes. It is reasonable to believe that the 
Danes and Frisians are to be entertained in one and the same hall, a 
different one from that wrecked by the fight; hence eal 1086 does not 
imply the exclusion of the Frisians. (Cp. Vqlsungasaga, ch. 11: skipa 
bapir konungar eina hqll.) 

1097. unflitme is unexplained. It may be connected with Jittan 
'contend,' cp. unbejiiten 'uncontested'; elne unflitme: 'with undis- 
puted zeal.' It has been held that the instr. elne has the force of an in- 
tensive adverb, 'much,' ' very^' (and that unflitme h an adv. form), 
which is but adding another guess. Kock^ 109 proposes elne^ unflitme: 
"strongly and indisputably." No light is obtained from the equally 
obscure unhlitme 11 29. [Grienb. 748 would translate 'firmly' or 'in- 
violably,' deriving unflitme from fleotan 'float.'] 

1098. weotena dome. Anoteworthy allusion to the authority of the 
king's advisory council. Cp. Jul. 98: qfer nvitena dom. King jf^lfred 
undertook the codification of the laws ^ mid mint a njoitena geseahte,'' 
jElfr. LanjuSy Introd. 49.9. Cf. F. Purlitz, Konig u. Witenagemot bet 
den Angelsachseny Leipzig Diss., 1892; F. Liebermann, The National 
Assembly in the Anglo-Saxon Period^ Halle a.S., 19 13. 

I099t>. J>aet, 'upon condition that.' {Angl. xxviii 444.) 
iioi f. ne . . . aefre gemsenden etc., ' nor . . . ever mention [the 
fact] although they followed . . .' . — banan. Whether Finn himself 
slew Hnasf we do not know; see note on 1968. — Making peace with 
the slayers of one's lord was entirely contrary to the Germanic code 
of honor. Cp. OE. Chron. a.d. 755 (' Cynewulf and Cyneheard'): 
Ond pa culedon hte pat him n'anig maeg leofra n^re ponne hiera 
hldfordy ond hie n^efre his banan folgian noldon. 

1104a. Jjonne, adversative, 'on the other hand.' {Angl. xxviii 444.) 
1 1 06b remains problematical, see Varr. The reading seSan [JEGPh. 
viii 255, cf. Lang. § 24, p. xci, n. 4) would mean 'declare the truth,' 
'settle'; cp. scyran 1939; Antiq. §6. Kock^ 109 argues for the ex- 
istence of a wk. verb sysdan (rel. to seosan)^ 'atone,' 'clear.' 



i68 BEOWULF 

iio7-8a. Ad (MS. a5) waes gesefned, ond icge gold/ahaefen of 
horde. Why is gold fetched from the hoard ? Presumably the refer- 
ence is to precious objects to be placed on the funeral pile — cp. 1 1 1 1 f., 
3138 ff., perhaps 3134^ ; 3163 ff. 5 36 ff.; Par. §7: Saxo viii 264 — , 
which points to ad as the proper reading ; see also mo: jEt pam ade. 
(If a^r were meant, we should expect the plural, cp. 1097.) [Lawrence, 
Publ. ML Ass. XXX 406 suggests that Finn intended to reward his war- 
riors with presents of gold. — The payment of ^wergild seems out of 
the question.] — icge is entirely obscure^ see Varr., B.-T. One of 
many possibilities is to explain it as a corruption of the adj. "iece found 
once in the runic inscription of the Isle of Wight sword, which perhaps 
means * one's own' (Hempl, Publ. MLAss. xviii 95 ff.); ^ce gold 
= * aurum domesticum ' j JEGPh. viii 256. 

1109a. betst beadorinca, i.e. Hnaef. — 1109b. waes on bal gearu, 
* was ready to be placed on the funeral pile.' 

1116. banfatu baernan, ond on bael don. The same hysteron pro- 
teron in 2126. Evidently the purpose, or the result, of the action was 
uppermost in the author's mind. 

myb-iS. Ides gnornode,/ge6mrode giddum. The song of la- 
ment by Hildeburh is in keeping with primitive custom. See 3i5ofF., 
2446 f. Cf. Gunimere L 4.121.1.2225 Schiicking L 4.126. 1.7!?. 
{T\\tvt3.d\ng gu5 bring or the interpretation oi -rinc as -bring (soHolt- 
hausen ; cp. atspranc 1121), 'loud lamentation,' would add the wail- 
ing of a chorus as a kind of refrain; cp. Iliad xxiv 719 ff.) GuSrinc 
astah; i.e., the warrior was placed on the funeral pile. Cf. Bu. Tid. 
50 f. ; Sarrazin, Beitr, xi 530. [Grimm L 9.2.262: <the warrior's spirit 
rose into the air.'] 

1 120. hlynode for hlawe. Does bldnjo denote the place where the 
mound is to be built, or an old mound which is to be used again ? See 
2241 ff., 2802 ff., 3 1 56 if. 

ii2if. bengeato burston, Sonne blod aetspranc,/laSbite lices. 
This seems to be an accurate description of what might easily happen 
during the initial stage of the heating of the bodies by the funeral firej 
cf. JEGPb. xiv 549. Idsbite is parallel with bengeato. 

1 125 ff. The Frisian warriors — presumably men who had been sum- 
moned by Finn in preparation for his encounter with the Danes — re- 
turn to their homes in the country {heaburh is a high-sounding epic 
term that should not be pressed), whilst Hengest stays with Finn in Finnes 
burh (where the latter is afterwards slain: aet his selfes ham 1147). 
There is no basis for the inference that Finnes burh (see Finnsb. 36) lies 
outside of Friesland proper. — Frysland . . ., hdmas ond heaburh is one 
of the favorite paratactic constructions (Lawrence, Publ. MLAss. xxx 
402 n. 17). 

1 128. "waelfagne winter. The unique epithet of winter has been 
surmised to mean < slaughter-stained ' or < deadly hostile,' 'forbidding,' 
or (reading njoalfdgne') ' hostile to moving waters ' (cp. 161 o, ii32f.). 



NOTES 169 

Could avalfdg mevin 'marked by troubled (orig. 'battling') waters' 
(see 1 1 31^-32^) ? Note scurf Cih ^vintery < stormy winter ' (M. Forster, 
St. EPh. 1 172). Quite possibly n,ua;lfdg is nothing but a back-forma- 
tion from njoctlfahtS. 

1129a. [ea]l unhlitme. The puzzling unhlitme may be an adverb 
related to hlytm < lot ' (3126) : 'very unhappily' (?). B.-T., Grienb. 
749: unhlytm < ill-sharing,' 'misfortune' j B.-T.: ' and his lot was not 
a happy one.' 

I i29t)-3o. card gemundeyj^eah J>e he meahte etc. ; i.e., he thought 
longingly of his home, if . . . [speculating whether. . ., wishing for 
a chance to sail]. See the parallel lines, 1138^-40. Cf. Beibl. xxii 
373 f. Of course, a somewhat smoother text could be obtained by the 
insertion of ne before meahte. 

1134-363. swa nu gyt deS. A trivial statement of a matter-of- 
course fact (cp. 1058). deS refers to oper gear, i.e. spring j nvedevy 
with its preceding relative clause (11 3 5), is amplifying variation of the 
implied subject of de6. The bright spring < weathers ' always observe 
(hold to) the proper time j cp. 161 of. [Boer, ZfdA. xlvii 138, Schiick- 
ing xxxix 106 understand 1134^ with reference toii29ff. : < as those 
people do (or, as is the case with those) who watch for the coming of 
spring.' Similarly Thorpe, Grein, Arnold, Sedgefield.] 

1 137 ff. fundode, ' he was anxious to go.' [Lawrence, I.e. 421 n. 2: 
*'he hastened."] Whether Hengest actually sailed is not clear. If he 
did, it was primarily for the sake of furthering his plans for revenge. 

1 141. Jjset he Eotena beam inne gemunde. The adv. inne^ 'in- 
side,' 'within' (cp. brewer inne nveoll 21 13), in combination with 
gemunde signifies ' in the bottom of his heart ' ; gemunan^ by concre- 
tion, means 'show one's remembrance by deeds.' Kock L 6. 13. 1.35 
would connect inne with p^et (= pe)y ' in which.' 

1142-44. A passage that has received most divergent comments. 
him .... on bearm dyde, which has been sometimes rendered by 
'plunged into his bosom' (killing him) (so Kemble, Ettmiiller, Grein, 
cf. Heinzel, Anz.fdA. x 227), very likely means ' placed on his lap,' i.e., 
gave to him as a present; cp. 2194, 2404; also Gnom. Cott. 25: snjueord 
sceal on bearme. — The reading HRn (nom.) Ldjing (ace, name of 
sword) is less acceptable than Hunlafing, meaning 'son oiHunldfy i.e. 
quite possibly, nephew of Gil3lafa.nd Oslaf, see Introd. to The Fight at 
Finnsburg. — The conjectural -ivorodradenne (an unknown word; ac- 
cording to Bugge's interpretation: 'he did not refuse retainership,' i.e. 
he agreed to become Finn's liegeman [by accepting from Hun, one of 
Finn's followers, the sword Lafing]) has been very generally rejected. 
woroldrSden has been variously explained as law, way, rule, or cus- 
tom, of the world, implying such diverse ideas as 'death,' 'fate,' 're- 
venge,' 'duty,' 'sanctity of oath.' (E.g., Huchon: " aussi lui ne re- 
cula-t-il pas devant la destinee"; CI. Hall: "he did not run counter 
to the way of the world," i.e. 'he fell into temptation'; Ayres: "he 



I70 BEOWULF 

did not thus prove recreant to his duty"j Schucking: "without 
running counter to the law of the world," i.e. * without violating his 
oaths.') More to the point seems the sense < condition,' < stipulation,' 
the rather redundant nvorold- referring vaguely to something which is 
in accordance with the ordinary course of life (cp., e.g., ^woruldmdgaSy 
Gen. 2178). As to forwyrnan, it is regularly used with the dat. of the 
person (expressed or, as in this case, implied) and the gen. of the thing 
asked for or insisted upon [or a p^et- clause] . Accordingly the follow- 
ing rendering is considered plausible: ' Under these circumstances (or, 
in this frame of mind) he did not refuse [him, i.e. Hunlafing] the 
condition, when Hunlafing placed the battle-flame (or : Battle-Flame), 
the best of swords, on his lap.' In other words, Hengest is presented 
with a famous sword (which has wrought havoc in the fight against the 
Frisians, 1145) with the stipulation [we now supply by conjecture:] 
that the vengeance he is brooding over is to be carried into execution. 
Hengest accepts and keeps his word. (Cf JEGPh. xiv 547.) [Cf. Rie. 
Zs. 396 ff. ; Heinzel, Anx.fdA. x 226 f. ; Bu. 32 ff". j Aant. 20 f ; Shipley 
L 6.8.4.32; Tr. F. 2 5f., Bonn. B. xvii 1225 Boer, ZfdA. xlvii 139; 
Schii. Sa. 1 1 ; R. Huchon, Re^vue germanique iii 626 n. ; Imelmann, 
D. Lit.z. XXX 997; CI. Hall, MLN. xxv 113 f.j Lawrence, Publ. 
ML Ass. XXX 417 fl^.] 

1 146 f. Swylce ferhSfrecan Fin eft begeat/sweordbealo sllSen. 
Swylce, " likewise," seems to be used with reference to the former de- 
structive work of Hunlafing' s gift (according to Bugge, with reference 
to the slaying of Hnaef) ; <?//, * in his turn. ' 

1 148 if. siJjSan grimne gripe etc. We may imagine that an attack 
on the Frisians was being planned by Hengest. But the fight broke out 
prematurely when Gu'Slaf and Oslaf, losing their temper (1150^-512)^ 
upbraided the Frisians for the treacherous onset [grimne gripe 1148, 
i.e. the Finnsburg Fight) and their resultant humiliation. (Cf. Bu. 36.) 
Both sorge and grimne gripe are the objects of m^ndon. 

H59-1250. Further entertainment, Wealhjjeow taking a lead- 
ing part. 

1 1 62. win. On the culture of the vine by the Anglo-Saxons, sec 
Hoops, Waldhaume und Kulturpfian'z.en im german. Altertum (1905), 
p. 610; Plummer's note on Baeda, H. E. i, c. i. 

1 163 ff. The first set of hypermetrical lines; cf. Intr. Ixxi. 

1 1 64 f. )Ja gyt waes hiera sib aetgaedere etc. Hint at HrotSulfs 
disloyalty. See ioi8f. , iiSoff., 1228 if. 

1 165 ff. It is very doubtful whether UnferS's presence is mentioned 
here because he was regarded as Wealhbeow's antagonist who incited 
HroSulf to treachery (Olrik i 25 ff., cf. Scherer L 5.5.482). Per- 
haps the poet merely wished to complete the picture of the scene in 
the hall. 

ii67f. Jjeah ^pe. he his magum nsere/arfaest etc. Litotes; see 
587 f. [Cf. also Lawrence, MLN. xxv 157.] 



NOTES 171 

1171. spraec. Cf. Lang. § 7.1. 

1 1 74. nean ond feorran Jju nu hafast. * You have them (i.e. gifts) 
now from near and far ' (cp. 2869 f.) is not a very satisfactory version. 
Probably at least one line has dropped out either before or after 1 1 74. 
Cf Varr. 

1 175. Me man saegde. The remark may seem surprising, since 
the queen did not need to be told about the * adoption ' of Beowulf 
(946 ff,), having been present at the king's speech. But it is entirely 
natural to suppose that the author, perhaps a little thoughtlessly, em- 
ployed a variety of the gefragn- formula, thereby securing a slight 
stylistic advantage. {MPh. iii 244.) 

1177 f. bruc . . . manigra medo, * make use of many rewards,' i.e. 
* dispense many gifts.' Cp. medgebOy Hel. (MS. M) 1200. 

1 193 ff. wunden gold (distinguished from brad gold 3105, fated 
goldyfatgold) probably refers to earm[h]reade twa, the term hringas 
1195a being another variation of it. (Cf. MPh. iii 242 f.) The hraegl 
is called breostge^vaduy 1211. The great collar, healsbeaga maest, 
is called brings 1202, beagy 121 1. 

1197-1201. The allusion to Hama and Eormenric, though very 
much discussed, is only imperfectly understood.^ 

Ermanaric, the great and powerful king of the East Goths, who, on 
the disastrous inroad of the Huns, died by his own hands (cir. 375 
A.D.), became in heroic poetry the type of a ferocious, covetous, and 
treacherous tyrant. (Thus Deor z^ : grim cyningy 22 : ^wylfenne gepoht, 
Wids. 9 : nvrdpes ivarlogan.') He causes the fair Swanhild to be trod- 
den to death by horses and his son (cp. IVids. 124 : FreoJ'eric ?) to be 
hanged at the instigation of his evil counselor, (ON.) Bikki {Wids. 
115 : Becca) j he slays his nephews, the (Ger.) Harlunge [fVids. 112 : 
Herelingas) j and — in the singularly unhistorical fashion of the later 
tradition — wars upon and oppresses Theodoric, king of the East 
Goths, the celebrated Dietrich von Bern of German legend. Great is 
the fame of his immense treasure (see, e.g., Saxo viii 278), which in a 
MHG. epic 2 is stated to include the Harlungs' gold. 

Hama (MHG. Heime), usually met with in the company of Widia 
(or Wudga, MHG. Witege), plays a somewhat dubious part in the 
MHG. epics of the Theodoric cycle as a follower now of Theodoric 
(Dietrich) and then again of the latter' s enemy Ermanaric (Ermenrich). 
Whether his character was originally conceived as that of a traitor or 
rather that of an exile, adventurer, and outlaw,^ is a mooted question. 

A more or less complete knowledge of these legends among the 

^ See L4. 116-19; besides, MiillenhofF, ZfdA. xii 302 ff., xxx 217 ff.; Bu. 
69 ff. 5 Cha. Wid. I5ff., 48ff.; Mogk, R.-L. i 314; Heusler, ib. i 627-9. 

^ Dictrichs Flucht {z\x. 130OA.D.), 1. 7857. 

^ Widi. 129 : ivraccan par tuloldan ivundnan golde .... Wudga ond Hama. 
See Cha. Wid. 52 ff. Boer (L 4. 1 19. 195 f.) surmised that Hama joined Theo- 
doric in his exile. 



172 BEOWULF 

Anglo-Saxons is to be inferred from allusions and mention of names 
{Deorziff., IVids. j W., i?., 88 ff., iiiff.).i 

As to the wonderfully precious Brosinga mene,^ we should nat- 
urally believe it to be the same as the ON. Brisinga men^ which figures 
as the necklace of Freyja in the Elder Edda {prymshuipa) and else- 
where. Reading between the lines of the Beo-ivulf passage, we judge 
that Hama had robbed Eormenric of the famous collar. As Ermenrich 
had come into possession of the Harlungs' gold (see above), it has been 
concluded that the Brisi?iga mene originally belonged to the Harlung 
brothers, whom (late) tradition localized in Breisach on the Rhine 
( 'castellum vocabulo Brisahc,' ^ not far from Freiburg). (In other words, 
the Harlungs, OE. Herelingas = Bnsingas.) Upon this unsafe basis 
Mullenhoff reared an elaborate structure of a primitive sun myth about 
Frija's necklace and the heavenly twins (Harlungs), which, however, 
compels admiration rather than acceptance.** 

The nearest parallel to the ^^oxi;^///' allusion has been found in the 
pidrekssaga^^ which relates that Heimir w^as forced to flee from the 
enmity of Erminrikr (ch. 288), and that later he entered a monastery, 
bringing with him his armor and weapons as well as ten pounds in 
gold, silver, and costly things (ch. 429). The latter feature looks like 
a further step in the Christianization of the legend which is seen in its 
initial stage in Beo^ivulf, 1. 1201. Probably the expression geceas ecne 
ried implies that Hama became a good Christian and that he died as 
such. 6 The ' bright city' to which he carried the treasure (= the mon- 
astery of the pidrekssaga), is possibly hinted at in IVids.y 1. 129 (see 
above), 7 but the details of the original story are lost beyond recovery. 

1200a. Neither < jewel' nor 'ornamental casket' seems to be the 
proper rendering of sincfst. It is more likely to signify < precious 
setting,' cp. Phoen. 3035 sigle ond sincfdet (sing, understood in a collec- 
tive sense), ' precious gems in fine settings.' [JEGPh. v'l 194.) [Cf. 
also Schii. Bd. 88.] 

i20ob-ia. searoniSas fleah/Eormenrices. In Hildebr. 18 we are 
told (in accordance with earlier tradition) that Hiltibrant (with Diet- 
rich) — floh . . Otachres nldy <fled from the enmity of Odoacer.* 

' Is Ealhhild, Wid^. 5, 97 = Swanhild (Sunilda) ? (Cf.Cha.Wid. 22 fF.).— 
A reference to Hama (Widia, Hro'Sulf, etc.) dating from the ME. period was 
brought to light by Imelmann, D. Lit.z. xxx 999, cf. Intr. xxxiv n. 4. — See also 
E. Schroder, ZfdA. xli 24-32. 

^ For an archeological illustration, see Figure 5 included in this edition. 

^ See the quotation from Ekkehardi Chronkon uni-venale (cir. Iioo A.D.), 
Grimm L 4.67.42, Panzer L 4. 1 17.86. 

* ZfdA. xxx 217 ff. — Bugge (72 f.) finds a reminiscence of Hama in the god 
Heimdallr, who recovers the Brisinga men. 

^ Compiled from Low German sources in Norway about 1250 A. d. (Ed. by 
H. Bertelsen, Kobenhavn, 1905-11.) 

^ Bu. 70; Angl. XXXV 456. 

' Cf. Cha. Wid. 223. According to Boer (J.c. 196) it is = Verona (* Bern'). 



NOTES 



^n 



That is to say, Odoacer's place as the adversary of Theodoric was after- 
wards taken by Ermanaric. 

I202-I4a. The first of the allusions to Hygelac's fateful expedition. 
See Intr. xxxixf., liv. 

1202. pone bring haefde Higelac etc. The apparent discrepancy 
between this statement and a later passage, 2172 ft'., where Beowulf 
presents to Hygd the necklace bestowed upon him by Wealh>eow, may 
be explained in two ways. Either Hygd gave the necklace to her hus- 
band before he set out on his raid, or the poet entirely forgot his earlier 
account (1202 ff.), when he came to tell of the presentation to Hygd 
(2172 ff.). The second alternative is the more probable one, especially 
if we suppose that at an earlier stage of his work the author had not yet 
thought at all of queen Hygd ; cf. Intr. cviiif. {JEGPh. vi 194.) 

1213^-143. Geata leode/hreawic heoldon. Their bodies covered 
the battlefield. Cp. Jud. 322: hie on snjoaSe reston^ Ex. 590 f.: iverig- 
end lagon/on dea^stede; also h limbed healdan, Beo'^w. 3034. (^j/Eneid 
X 741: * eadem mox arva tenebis.') 

1214b. Cosijn's brilliant emendation healsbege (= -beage) onjeng (or 
SedgefieWs tentatively mentioned improvement, heals bege onfeng\ is 
not needed. Why not assume that sweg signifies the applause that 
accompanies the bestowal of the wonderful gifts ? 

1219^-20 and 1226^-27. The queen, anticipating trouble after 
Hro'Sgar's death, entreats Beowulf to act as protector of her sons, espe- 
cially of HreSrTc, the elder one and heir presumptive. Cf. Intr. xxxii. 

1220^. geman, <I will remember.' 

1223a. efneswa side. Type A3 ; see 1249*, ^'^^'i^- 

1225^-26®. In the light of the preceding imper. clause, the general 
sense of Ic J^e an tela/sincgestreona seems to be : « I shall rejoice 
in your prosperity.' (Gummere : "I pray for thee rich possessions.") 
Others have interpreted the clause as an allusion to the gifts just be- 
stowed on Beowulf or to future rewards (cp. 1220). 

1231a. druncne is used attributively. 

1231b. do (MS. doS) swa ic bidde! As Wealhjjeow's speech is ad- 
dressed entirely to Beowiilf, the imper. sing, was no doubt intended. 
(The scribal blunder is very natural indeed.) The queen's abrupt re- 
turn to her favorite topic need not cause any surprise. It should be 
noted that her final exhortation is clothed in a formula ; see Gen. 
2225l> : do sivd ic p€ bidde ly ib. 2323*>, 2465b 5 Hel. 1399^. 

1238. unrim eorla ; i.e., Danes. Tne Geat guests are assigned other 
quarters, see 1 300 f. 

1240. Beorscealca sum. * Many a one of the beer-drinkers.' See 
Gloss. : sum. It is true, only one man is actually killed, but the fate 
was, as it were, hanging over them all ; cp. 1235 : eorla manegum; 
713. (Cf. MPh. iii 457.) The meaning < a certain one ' could be vin- 
dicated only lifus ond fage be declared the * psychological predicate,' 
which is rather unlikely. 



174 



^ BEOWULF 



1248^. (ge at ham ge on herge,) ge gehwaej^er J>ara, 'and each 
of them,' i.e. * in either case.' The third ge ( <and that') is no more 
objectionable than the third ne in Institutes of Polity § 9 : ne at ham ne 
on side ne on anigre stoave. {JEGPb. vi i94f.) See also Beonv. 584. 

1251-1320. Attack by Grendel's mother. 

1257. lange Jrage. An exaggeration which is not borne out by the 
story. 

1260. se J7e, instead of seo pe, applied to Grendel's mother just as 
in 1497, or hdy instead of heo, in 1392, 1394. (See also 1344, 1887, 
2421, 2685.) That it was the author, not a scribe, who at times lost 
sight of her sex, is to be inferred from the equally inaccurate appella- 
tion sinnigne secg 1379 {mihtig manscaSa 1339, gryrelicne grundhyrde 
2136). We are reminded of Par. Lost i 423 f. : * For spirits when they 
please Can either sex assume, or both.' (On the use of helrune, see note 
on 163. Cp. the Go. transl.. Mat. 9.33 : usdribans nvarp unhulpb.') 
Certainly, we cannot regard such masc. designations as evidence of an 
earlier version in which the hero killed Grendel himself in the cave, or 
of an old variant of the contest with Grendel which was subsequently 
worked into a story of the encounter with the mother. \Qi. Schneider 
L 4. 1 35 J ten Brink 92 ff., 110 j Boer 66ff. j Berendsohn L 4. 141.1. 
i4ff.] 

1 261^-763. Recapitulation ; see Intr. cix. On the descent of the 
Grendel race from Cain, see note on 106 ff. 

1282 ff. The inserted remark that Grendel's mother is less danger- 
ous than Grendel in as much as she is a woman, seems at variance with 
the facts, for the second fight is far more difficult for Beowulf than the 
first, although he is well armed. It is evidently to be explained as an 
endeavor to discredit the un-biblical notion of a woman's superiority. 

1287. andweard goes with s^'in. 

1290 f helm ne gemunde etc. An indefinite subject, * any one,' 
* the one in question' is understood. Cf. Lang. §25.4. 

1295. A gratuitous transposition of lines involving the transference 
of 11. 1404-7 so as to follow iz^^^ pa beo to fenne \efi\y and the elim- 
ination of the supposedly interpolated 11. 1296-98 was proposed by 
Joseph, ZfdPb. xxii 393 ff. 

1302^-33. under heolfre . . . folme, « the hand covered with blood ' 
{blddge headufolme 990). Cf. note on i22f. 

i303*'-4^- The addition of geworden emphasizes the fact that a 
change has taken place (cearu waes geniwod). 

I304t>-6a. freonda feorum refers primarily to Grendel and ^sc- 
here ; the two parties involved (cp. on ba healfa) are the Grendel 
race and the Danes with their guests. 

i3o6b-9. )?a waes . . cyning ... on hreon mode,/sySI?an etc. 
On the stylistic features of this passage, see Intr. Iviii, lix n. 4. Cp. 
OS. Gen. 84^: thes nvars Adamas bugi . ... an sorogun, thuo he 
ivissa is sunu dots an. 



NOTES 175 

1312. As to (eorla) sum, see 314. 

1314. wille. For the change of tense, see Lang. §25.6. 

1321-1398. Conversation between HroSgar and Beowulf. 

1323b. Dead is /Eschere. Type Dx, see T.C. §20. (Cp. Maid. 
69.) Child, MLN. xxi 199 suggested the possibility of an original 
Scand. half-line: daupr es Askar[r'\. (?) A notable stylistic parallel is 
Hildebr. 44a : tot ist Hiltibrant. 

133 1, ic ne wat hwaeder {atol Sse viatic eftsiSas teah). It might 
be urged, in defense of a literal interpretation, that Hro%ar, as a matter 
of fact, did not know the abode of GrendePs mother quite accurately. 
But it is more important to observe that the plirase is suggestive of for- 
mula-like expressions and that, in addition, a general statement of this 
kind is not altogether unsuited, since the allusion is to the * uncanny * 
dwelling-place of the mysterious ellorgastas ; cp. 162 f. (MPh. iii 
246.) [Moller 136, ten Brink 96, Heinzel, Jnz.fdA. xv 173, 190: 
b^iveeper 'which one of the two' ; on the other hand, see, e.g., Bu. 
93, Aant. 22 : 'whither.'] 

1336 f. forjjan he to lange etc. A recapitulation and an explana- 
tion which sounds almost apologetic. 

1340-433. feor, i.e. (going) far (in accomplishing her purpose). 
The phrase fsehSe staelan (cp. Gen. i 3 5 1 f.), in all probability, denotes 
* avenge hostility,' 'retaliate' (in the prosecution of a feud), cf. Kock 
229 ff. There appears to be no warrant for the meaning < institute,' 
'carry on' attributed to st^lan (thus, e.g., Aant. 23). hrej^erbcalo 
hearde could be regarded as ace, parallel with fo'hsey but this would 
result in a rather unnatural breaking up of the context ( i 340-44). Also 
the construction oi greotep with hreperbealo hearde as object would be 
awkward and questionable. We may venture to take the combination 
as a loosely connected, semi-exclamatory noun phrase, cp. 936, 2035. 
— 1342. aefter sincgyfan. ^^schere, who occupied an exalted posi- 
tion, receives a title fit for a king. 

1344. {seo hand) se J?e eow welhwylcra wilna dohte, ' which w^as 
good (liberal) to you as regards all good things.' se pe, instead of seo 
pey could be justified on the ground that the author was thinking of the 
man rather than of his hand j cp. 2685. (See also 1260, 1887, 2421.) 

1351b. oSer earmsceapen. Type C2 : xx-^|-X. 

1355^-57^- ^o hie faeder cunnon, * they have no knowledge of a 
father.' The meaning of hwaejjer him Senig waes aer acenned/dyrnra 
gasta is brought out in Earle's rendering, " whether they [i.e., the two 
demons] had any in pedigree before them of mysterious goblins " ; with 
^ty 'previously ' (prior to them), cp. after 12, 2731. It is of interest 
to note that the Danes know less than the poet (see 106 ff., 1261 ff.). 

1357 ff. Description of Grendel's abode. Read in the light of 
the corresponding version of the Grettissaga (Intr, xv, cf. xiv n. 2), 
the outlines of the scenery are well understood — a pool surrounded by 
cliffs and overhung with trees, a waterfall descending into it, and a large 



176 BEOWULF 

cave under the fall. The pool is situated in a dreary fen-district, moraSf 
fen ond feesten (103 f. , etc.) — a feature not improbably introduced in 
England. (See also note on 103 f. It has been suggested by Lawrence 
[see infra\ 229 f. that the localization in the desolate moors was added 
in connection with GrendePs descent from the exiled tribe of Cain j 
cp. 1265.) That Grendel lives in the sea, or in a pool connected with 
the sea, or in an ''almost land-locked arm of the sea" (CI. Hall, p. 5 j 
cf. Sarrazin, ESt. xlii 7 f. , who recognized this very feature in the Ros- 
kilde bay), cannot be conceded. It certainly seems that the nicras and 
similar creafures (1425 fF., nicorhilsa fela 141 1) have been brought in 
chiefly for epic elaboration without regard for absolute consistency. (See 
also note on 1428 f) — It should be added that manifestly conceptions 
of the Christian hell have entered into the picture as drawn by the poet. 
The moors and wastes, mists and darkness, the cliffs, the bottomless deep 
(cp. i366f.), the loathsome njjyrmas (1430) can all be traced in early 
accounts of hell, including Ags. religious literature. (See also notes on 
1365^, 850-52.) Especially close is the relation between this Beo- 
wulfian scenery and that described in the last portion of the 17th 
Blicklifig Homily which is based on a Visio Fault. Cp. Blickl. Horn. 209. 
29 ff.: Sanctus Paulus nv^es geseonde on norSannveardne pisne middan- 
geard^ pir ealle ^watero nider geujitaS, and he p^r geseah ofer tiTem 
nveetere sumne harne stan • and <Tviron nord of dim stane anvexene snvtSe 
hrtmige bearivas, and dar <Tva^ron pystro genipu^ and under pam stane 
^voees nicera ear dung and ivearga, . ... on Sam isgean bearnvum 
.... It is hardly going too far to attribute the remarkable agree- 
ment to the use of the same or a very similar source. (See Lawrence, 
Publ. MLAss. xxvii 208-455 Sarrazin, ESt. xlii 4 ff. } Angl. xxxvi 
185-87 ; Schii. Bd. 6off. 5 Earle'snote [parallels] ; Brooke L 4. 6. 1.45 
[cave under the sea] ; Cook L 5.29.3.) [A fine picture of the waterfall 
<Godafoss,' in the Skjalfandafljot river, Iceland, which has been tradi- 
tionally associated with Grettir's exploit, Grettissaga, ch. 66, may be 
found in P. Herrmann's translation of the Grettissaga (Thule, No. 5, 
Jena, 19 13), opposite p. 174.] 

1359-61. 6aer fyrgenstream/under naessa genipu nijjer gewiteS,/ 
flod under foldan. Lawrence, I.e. 212, thinks th?! fyrgenstream sig- 
nifies a waterfall, and that nassa genipu may be *<the fine spray thrown 
out by the fall in its descent, and blown about over the windy nesses." 
But nassa genipu might as well denote the cliffs with the overhanging 
trees darkening the water, znd foldan, which is naturally to be regarded 
as parallel with it, might also refer to the rocky ground, or cliffs. See 
Gloss.: under, 12. (Cf. Lawrence 213.) 

1363. hrinde (bearwas). The epithet is eminently suitable sym- 
bolically ; c\). hrimige bearnjoas, Blickl. Horn. 209.32, on Sam isgean 
bear^vum, ib. 35. (See Intr. Ixi.) It is not to be inferred that Beowulf 
found the trees covered with hoar-frost. He would not have sailed for 
Denmark in winter (see ii3off.). 



NOTES 177 

1365-663. J)aer maeg nihta gehwxra niSwundor seon,/fyr on 
flode. Although the mysterious fire may be nothing but the will-o'-the- 
wisp, it is wortli noting that <* the burning lake or river ... is one of the 
commonest features of all, Oriental as well as Christian, accounts of 
hell" (E. Becker, The Medie^val Visions of Hea^-ven and Hell [Johns 
Hopkins Diss., 1899], p. 37) j ci. Angl. xxxv'x 186. — The subject 
(indef. pronoun man) is left unexpressed, just as < he ' in 1367^'. Cf. 
Lang.§ 25.4. 

1366b. No }?aes frod leofaS (J^aet . . . wite). A formula. 

Cp. Wonders of Creation (Gr.-VVii. iii 154) 76f., Ex. 439 f., Chr. (i) 
2i9ff., Rid. 2.1 f., Andr. 544 ff., Hel. 4245 if., etc. 

1368 ff. Deah \q. haeSstapa hundum geswenced etc. The ele- 
gant period might put us in mind of Vergil. Cf. Arch, cxxvi 341 f.j 
also Tupper's Riddles^ p. 236 (on stag hunting among the Anglo' 
Saxons) . 

1392 ff. no he on helm losaj? etc. Biblical and Vergilian parallels 
have been pointed out, viz. Ps. Ixvii 23 (68.22), cxxxviii (139) 7ff., 
Amos ix 2 f . ; JEneid xii 889 ft". , ^ 67 5ff". (Earle's and Holthausen's 
notes ; Arch, cxxvi 344f.) Cp. Otfrid i' 5. 5 3 ft". — The figure of poly- 
syndeton suggests Latin influence j cf. Arch, cxxvi 358. 

1399-1491. Preparations for the second combat. 1492-1590. 
The fight with Grendel's mother. 1591-1650. Triumphal return 
to Heorot. 

I404t>. [swa] gegnum f5r. The subject has to be supplied indi- 
rectly from Lastas 1402, gang 1404^ (nouns used with reference to 
Grendel's mother). 

1408. aej'elinga bsarn is probably to be taken as plur., as in 3170. 
See Lang. § 25.6. (141 2 he^ i.e. Hroc5gar.) 

1410. enge anpaSas, uncuS gelad. Exactly the same line occurs 
Ex. 58. See Schii. Bd. 38 fl'.j MLN. xxxiii 219. 

1418. winum Scyldinga. woiney a frequent term for <lord,' is ap- 
plied to retainers here and in 2567. Similarly in MHG., golt^ine is 
sometimes used of vassals, and in O. French the retainer is often called 
the amis of his lord. Cf. JEGPh. vi 195 j Stowell, Publ. MLAss. xxviii 
390 ft". ; Kock2 III f. (See also Saxo ii 59, Par. § 7.) 

1422b. folc to saegon. Type Di. See 1650^ } cp. 1654*', 2796^, 

I423f. Horn stundum song/fuslic (Earle: 'spirited') f(yrd)leo3. 
Apparently a signal for the company to gather or to stop. 

1428 f. 3a on undernmael oft bewitigaS . . . ; i.e., water-mon- 
sters * such as ' (of the same kind as those which) .... These nicras 
do not ply in the sea {seglrad). Cf. Lawrence, Publ. MLAss. xxvii 219; 
SchiJ. Bd. 66. 

1446 f. him . . hrejjre .... aldre gesceJjSan, < injure .... his 
breast, his life' ; cp. 2570 flP.; Lang. §25.4. 

1453. besette swinlicum. This helmet diflfers from the ordinary 
* boar helmets ' in that several boar-figures (or figures of helmeted 



178 BEOWULF 

warriors ?) are engraved on the lower part of the helmet proper. See 
Keller 87 j Stjer. lof. ; Figure 3 inserted in this edition. 

1454a. brond ne beadomecas. Practically a tautological combina- 
tion, see 2660=^, note on 398. 

1455. Naes Jjaet J^onne m«tost . . . Transition by means of nega- 
tion, see e.g., 2354. ponne^ < further.' 

i459b-6oa. atertanum fah. dter is perhaps used figuratively with 
regard to the acid employed in the process of (false) damascening. 
Another possibility is that the serpentine ornamentation (cp. ivyrmfdh 
1698, also nv^gs^weord 1489) was supposed to have a miraculous poi- 
soning effect (Stjerna), the figures of serpents suggesting their well- 
known attribute (cp. attorsceada 2839, also 2523). It is less likely that 
the edge was really meant to be poisoned. Several ON. passages have been 
cited as parallels ; thus Brot af Sigurparku. 20 (interpreted in difterent 
ways), Helgak-v. Hjor^u. 9, Helgaku. Hund. i 8. Cf. Bu. Tid. 65 f. ; 
Grienb. 754} Gering's note; Stjer. 2off.j Ebert, /?.-/.. 1386; Falk 
L 9.44.3 f. (Cook's note on Chr. -jGZ.) — ahyrded hea}?oswate. 
The sword was believed to be hardened by the blood of battle ; cp. 
Njalssaga, ch. 130.13 ; scurheard^ Beo<TV. 1033 (?). Or is the refer- 
ence to some kind of a fluid employed for the hardening (cf. Scheinert 
[Sievers], Beitr. xxx 378)? In that case, 1460^ could be regarded as, 
practically, a variation of 1459^. [Swords hardened by poison {eitr): 
Hjalmar s Death Song 2 {Eddica Minora^ p. 52)} Fqhungasaga, eh. 
31; etc.] 

1461. mid mundum. Presumably generic plural. However, it has 
been observed that in the ON. sagas frequently both hands were used, 
either simultaneously or alternately, in handling the sword. (Falk 
L 9.44.44 f.) _ 

1474. se maera. The def. article retained in the vocative; similarly 
Chr. 441, EL 511, Rood 78, 95, Gudl. 1049, Gen.{B) 578; cp. Varr. : 

947, 1759- _ 

1476. hwaet wit geo spraecon. Cp. 1707 ; note on 946 ff. 

1484 ff. Maeg Jjonne on J^am golde ongitan etc. An interesting 
parallel : Hildebr. 46 f. 

1488. ealde lafe. Beowulf's own sword (cp. 1023 ?). 

1495. hwil daeges, < a good part of the day,' not < the space of a 
day' (see 1600). A long time is required for the same purpose in 
various corresponding folk-tales, see Panzer 119. 

1506. }?a heo to botme c5m. Grendel's dam, aroused by a stran- 
ger's appearance in the water, goes to the bottom of the lake (to which 
Beowulf had plunged, like Grettir, '* in order to avoid the whirlpool and 
thus get up underneath the waterfall," Lawrence, Lc. 237) and drags 
him to her cave. 

1508. swa he ne mihte n5 — he )>aem modig waes. Metrically, 
no might be included either in the first or in the second half-line. But 
the sense precludes any of the conjectural readings proposed (see Varr.) 



NOTES 



179 



in connection with mo Jig < courageous/ Adhering to the MS. and 
assigning to mo Jig the meaning of < angry,' we may translate *he was 
angry at them,' i.e., at his enemies, p;tm referring both to the she 
demon and, by anticipation, to the nvundra fela. The poet had in 
mind the two causes which prevented Beowulf from using his arms 
and wielding his weapons. Precisely this meaning and construction are 
recorded of Go. modags; OS. modag^ Hel. 1378; for similar meanings, 
see B.-T. : modig^ i^v; modgiatiy Ex. 459; mody Beo^w. 549 j ON. 
mbsugr. 

151 1, braec is used imperfectively, <was in the act of breaking,' 
'tried to pierce.' Cp. 2854. 

15 12. aglsecan is more plausibly to be construed as nom. plur. 
than as gen. sing.; sec 556. The object {his) is to be mentally sup- 
plied. 

1516. fyrleoht geseah. The light in the *hair (which enables 
Beowulf to see his adversary, 15 18) is met with in analogous folk-tales 
and in the Grettissaga (see Panzer 286, Intr. xv), likewise in hell (see 
Sat. 128 f.). Cp. Beouo. zySjff. 

1518. Beginning of the real combat. There are three distinct phases 
of it j the second begins at 1529, the third at 1557. 

1519 f. maegenraes forgeaf/hildebille, « he gave a mighty impetus 
to his battle-sword.' 

1523. )>aet se beadoleoma bitan nolde. The she-demon could not 
be wounded by any weapon (cp. 804) except her own (1557 ff.). See 
Gering's note (ON. parallels), Panzer 155. 

154 1. Heo him eft hraSe etc. We must supply the connecting 
link, viz., she got up. Only the result of the action is stated. (Intr. 
Iviii.) 

1544. fej^ecempa necessarily refers to Beowulf, not to the ogress 
(cp. 2853). The exceptional intransitive function oi ofertveorpan need 
not be called in question. (Cf. Schii. xxxix 98 ; Brett, MLR. xiv 7.) 

1545- hyre seax (MS. seaxe) geteah/brad [end] brunecg. The 
lack of concord resulting from the retention of seaxe would not be a 
serious offense, see 2703 f. ; note on 48. But geteon^ unlike gebregdariy 
cannot take the dat. (instr.) case. The scribal error was perhaps caused 
by the preceding hyre. 

1550 f. Haefde 6a forsiSod . . . under gynne grund. gynne grund^ 
like eormengrund 859, 'earth'; i.e.: * he would have died.' 

1555 f. rodera Raedend hit on ryht gesced/y6elice, syJ^San he 
eft astdd. For a defense of the punctuation used, see Aant. 25 ; 
ESt. xxxix 431. Several edd, (Grein, Heyne, Wiilker, Schiicking, 
cf. Schii. Sa. 119) have placed a semicolon or comma after gescedy 
rxxzkxngySelice sypSan he eft astbd one independent clause ; Ettmiiller 
(E. Sc), Sievers (ix 140), et al., while punctuating after J'5^/Jr^, like- 
wise consider sypSan ^n adverb, 'afterwards.' This is unsatisfactory 
because God's help consists in nothing else than showing Beowulf the 



i8o BEOWULF 

marvelous sword (see 1661 fF.), after he had got on his feet again. 
(The latter fact, though very important, is stated in a subordinate 
clause, see Intr. Iviii, note on 1541. Cp. also zogz.) Sedgefield begins 
a new sentence with SypSan (conjunct,), which is stylistically objection- 
able. As to ydel'ice, it goes naturally with the preceding line, see note 
on 478. — It is of interest to note that in our poem it is God who directs 
the hero to the victorious sword, whereas in numerous folk-tale versions 
this role falls to the persons (generally women) found in the lower region 
where the fight takes place, cf. Panzer 154, 288. Moreover, in con- 
formity with the pedigree imposed upon the Grendel race, the good 
sword of tradition is converted into a g'lganta ge^weorc 1562, cp. 1558, 
1679, which would seem to go back ultimately to Gen. iv 22 j cf. 
Emerson, PubL ML Ass. xxi 9i5f., 92.95 Angl. xxxv 260 f. 

1557, Geseah 6a on searwum sigeeadig bil. Several translations 
oi on sear^ivum seem possible; viz. < among [other] arms' (see 161 3), 
*in battle' ('during the fight'), < [he] in his armor' (cp. 2568), or 
(construing the prepositional phrase with bil ) ' fully equipped,' * ready ' 
(cp. fusliCy geatoltc). Probability is divided between the first and the last 
one. 

1570. Lixte se leoma ; i.e., the light mentioned in 1516. With 
ivldt 1572 cp. Ongeat 151 8. 

1579. on senne si3, ' on that one occasion ' (122 fF.). — 1583. o3er 
swylc, 'another such [number].' ut offerede, viz., in his pouch, 
2085 ff. 

1584. forgeald, pluperf. — 1585. to Saes }je, see Gloss.: id. The 
interpretation which would make to Sas pe ('until') continue the nar- 
rative from 1573, after an excessively long parenthesis (Sedgefield, sim- 
ilarly Chambers), is not very tempting. 

1588^-90. On the beheading of Grendel, see Intr. xviii; Panzer 288 f. 
To an unprejudiced reader it may seem natural enough that the head 
of Grendel, the chief of the enemies, is cut off and carried home in tri- 
umph. But, as an additional reason, the desire of preventing the ghost 
from haunting Heorot has been cited (see Gering's note). 1590^. ond 
. . J?a, * and thus (so) ' j cp. 2707. 

1 59 1 ff. Blackburn proposed an unconvincing conjecture to the effect 
that, owing to the misplacing of a MS. leaf, the story has become con- 
fused, and that originally 11. 1 591-1605 followed after 1. 1622. See 

E5-52» 53- 

1596 f. hig J7aes aeSelinges eft ne wendon,/]7aet he . . secean 
c5me . . . So-called proleptic use of a noun, which is preliminary to a 
clause of an exegetical character; cf. MPh. iii 254. eft is accounted for 
by the verbal idea vaguely suggested by the phrase of 1596; it partakes 
of the proleptic function. 

1604. •wiston ond ne wendon ; cp. Far. Lost ix 422: 'he wish'd, 
but not with hope.' The formula-like character of the combination is 
to be gathered from the occurrence of njoyscaS ond nxtenap^ GudL 47, 



NOTES i8i 

nvilnode and nvende, Par. Ps. 24.19, and similar phrases; cf. MPh. 
iii 458, Arch, cxxvi 356. ivlston is apparently a rare form (or spelling) 
for ^iv'isctan; cf. Cosijn viii 571 ; Pogatscher, ESt. xxvii 218; Siev. § 405 
n, 8; Biilh. § 5075 Schlemilch, St.EPb. xxxiv 52 (& K. Sisam, Arch. 
cxxxi 305 tf.); also Braune, Ahd. Grammatik § 146 n. 5. 

1605 ff. The singular incident of the sword dissolving in the hot blood 
recalls the melting of the dragon, 897, cp. 3040 f.; see note on 897, 
Intr. xxii f. While the sword was wasting away, pieces of the blade 
were hanging down like icicles. 

1612 ft'. The rich treasures found in the cave belong, of course, to 
the folk-tale motives; see Panzer 174, Intr. xvi, (That Beowulf took 
UnferS's sword back with him, we learn from 1807 ff.) 

i6i6f. waes Jjset blod to Jjaes hatj/aettren ellorgast. Probably 
attren ellorg^st is parallel with blod (logical adjunct and headword 
forming the terms of variation), though attren could be (and usually is) 
construed as predicative adj., parallel with hat (cp. 49 f., 2209 f). Cf. 
MPh. iii 239. The reference is to Grendel, just as in 1614 Grendel's 
head is meant. 

1624 f. The emendation saelaca (see 1652, 3091 f.) would enable 
us to connect Jjara J7e directly with that gen. plur. But para [pira) 
may be a late by-form of pa-re, cf. Lang. § 22; Bu. 95. 

1649. Jj^re idese, dat. sing., i.e. Wealhl^eow j not gen. sing, re- 
ferring to (the head of) GrendePs mother, as sometimes explained 
(thus by Boer [66]y who branded the passage as an interpolation). As 
to mid, cp., e.g., 1642, 923. 

1651-1784. Speech-making by Beowulf and HroSgar. 

1656. The meaning 'achieve' has been postulated for genejjan in 
this passage (Lorz 60), but this is not necessary, cp. 2350. (See also 
Varr.) 

1666. huses hyrdas. If the plur. here and in 1619: ^wtghryre 
<wrd5ra (1669: feondum) is objected to as not entirely consistent with 
the facts, it could be vindicated as 'generic plural,' see 1074, 565. It 
has been sometimes regarded as evidence of an earlier, different version 
of the story ; cf. Intr. xviii. 

1674-76. him is explained by eorlum, cf. Intr. Ixvi. on J?a healfe; 
trans 1. : 'from that side,' cf. Lang. § 25.5. 

i68ib. ond J»a (cp. 2707, 1590) J^as worold ofgeaf (pluperf.). 
On the possible excision of i68i'^-84^, see Intr. ex. 

1688-98. On the wonderful sword, see note on 1555 f.; on Gren- 
del's pedigree, see note on io6ff. There are a number of doubt- 
ful points relating to the curious sword-hilt. 1688 f. on Saem waas or 
"writen/fyrngewinnes. This signifies either a graphic illustration 
(which seems, on the whole, probable) or a runic inscription ; both 
kinds are found together on the famous Franks Casket. As regards 
or . . JyrngeivinneSy the allusion may very well be to the ungodly acts 
of the giants which preceded the deluge (cp. 1 1 3 f . ), though it would 



1 82 BEOWULF 

not be impossible to interpret it with reference to Cain's fratricide, the 
veritable prima causa. Cf. Angl. xxxv 2 6 1 f, 5 Chambers' s note. — 1 6 9 1 . 
frecne geferdon. Admitting the perfective function of geferan, we 
should translate *they suffered terribly' (cf MPh. iii 262); otherwise, 
* they behaved daringly ' would be a possible variant rendering. — 
1696 f hwam Jjaet sweord geworht . . . Serest waere. Evidently 
the name of the (first) owner (the one who ordered the sword to be 
made) was written out in runic characters — a practice confirmed by 
ancient Scand. and Ags. runic inscriptions, cf. Noreen, Altnord. Gram- 
matik i. Appendix, passim; Earle, Ags. Literature^ pp. 48 ff. ; Earle, 
The Alfred Je-ivel (1901) (legend: Aelfred mec heht ge^wyrcan). That 
the name of the maker of the sword was meant, is less likely. It is 
true that examples of such inscriptions are to be readily found (cf. 
Noreen, /.r.), but the construction of hnvam as dat. of agency, * by 
whom' (cf. Green L 6.8.5.99), would be questionable. 

1700-84. The much discussed harangue of Hro%ar, which shows 
the moralizing, didactic turn of the poem at its very height, falls into 
four well-marked divisions, viz. a. 1700-9*; b. 1709^-24* (the sec- 
ond Herem5d digression, see 901—15); c. 1724^-68 (the 'sermon' 
proper) ; d. 1769-84. It is conspicuous for the blending of heroic and 
theological motives. There can be no doubt that this address of the 
king's forms an organic element in the structural plan of the epic, cor- 
responding in its function to Hr6%ar's speech after the first combat to- 
gether with the first Heremod episode ; cf. Intr. Iii. Moreover, it is 
entirely in harmony with the high moral tone, the serious outlook, and 
spiritual refinement of the poem. Of course, its excessive length and 
strong homiletic flavor have laid the third division, and even other parts, 
open to the charge of having been interpolated by a man versed and 
interested in theology (Miillenhoff's Interpolator B), and it is, indeed, 
possible that the ' sermon ' represents a later addition to the text. In 
that case, the insertion would have necessitated also some changes 
in the following (and perhaps, the preceding) division. See especially 
MiillenhofF i3of. ; Earle, pp. Ixxxviii, 166 f; Angl. xxxv 474 ff., 
xxxvi 183 f. ; Intr. cxiv ff. 

1705 f. Eal . . hit is explained by maegen mid m5des snyttrum, 
i.e. < strength and wisdom.' Cp. 2461 f, 287 ff., 1043 ff. As regards 
the meaning of ge}?yldum, cp. Craft, j^f.y Otfrid, Ad Ludo^cum 
14 : thax duit er al mit ehinu. 

1707^-93. Du scealt to frofre weorjjan etc. seems reminiscent 
of the Bible, see Luke ii 32, 34. Cf Brandl 1002; Angl. xxxv 
119. 

1709^-10. Ne wearS Heremod swa (namely, to frofre^ to helpe)/ 
eaforum Ecgwelan. The Danes are named Ecgwela's (descendants, 
i.e.) men, just as the Frisians are Finn's men {eaferum 1068). For the 
extension of meaning, cp. the use of patronymics like Scyldingas, Scyl- 
JingaSy Hredlingas. Nothing is gained by the emendation eafora (which 



NOTES 



183 



has been favored by several scholars). The strange name of Ecgwela 
occurs nowhere else. (Cf, Notes, p. 160, n. 1.) 

I7i4f. ana hwearf etc. refers to Heremod's exile and in particu- 
lar to his death ; see note on 902-4*. 

1720. {beagas geaf . .) aefter dome, lit. < in pursuit of glory,' < in 
order to obtain glory.' (Cp., e.g., Runic Poem li.) Similarly, dreah 
after dome 2179. See Kock in Stud'ter tillegnade Esaias Tegn'ery 1 9 1 8, 
pp. 300 f.; Kock2 113. 

1721 f. Jjaet he J^aes gewinnes weorc J?rowade,/leodbealo long- 
sum. He suffered everlasting punishment in hell. (Bu. 38; Angl. xxxv 
267.) Cp. Gen. (B) 295 f. The veiled form of expression is character- 
istic. 

1724 ff. The author of the 'sermon' has made use of current theo- 
logical motives, such as God's dispensing of various gifts, the sins of 
pride and avarice, the shafts of the devil. See Angl. xxxv 128 ff., 475 ff. 
for detailed comments and parallels. On the interesting relation of this 
homiletic passage to certain parts of Daniel and Christy see Intr. cxiii ff. 

1725-27. The meaning is : « To some men God deals out wisdom, to 
others wealth and rank.' On ealra, see Lang. §25.9. (Earle: " he holds 
the disposition of all things." It is not very likely that ealra refers to 
manna cynne.) 

1728. on lufan . . hworfan, < wander (i.e., live, cp. 2888) in de- 
light.' The striking concretion of meaning attributed to lufu does not 
appear inadmissible, cf. ESt. xxxix 464, xli 112. For the scansion, see 
T.C. §§ 17, 27. 

1730 f. to healdanne belongs both with wynne (cp. 1079 ^•) and 
hleoburh. 

1733 f. he his selfa ne maeg ende gej^encean, <he himself 

cannot imagine that the end of it (i.e., of his kingdom, or his happy 
state in general) will come.' See Arch, cxv i8of. ; Angl. xxxv 469. 

1737 f. ne gesacu . ./ecghete eoweS ; virtually « nor does enmity 
bring about war'} cp. 84f. 

1740. On the canto division, see Intr. ciii. 

I74ib-42a. Jjonne se weard swefe3,/sawele hyrde. By the keeper 
of the soul either man's < conscience ' or (more likely) < intellect,' 'rea- 
son ' is meant. Cf. Intr. cxv \ Angl. xxxv i 3 1 f. 

1742b. biS se slaep to faBSt is treated by Sedgefield and Chambers 
as a parenthetic clause, which, in this context, does not seem quite 
satisfactory stylistically ; ^^^««^^k 1743* can apply to the sleep as well 
as to the sleeper. 

1743 ff. bona; see gastbona, 177. The devil's mysterious biddings 
(sinister suggestions, wom wundorbedodum 1747) are equated with 
his sharp arrows, 1746; cf. Arch, cviii 368 f. 

1756a. unmurnlicey and undyrne 2000^ are the only sure instances 
of unstressed prefix un- in Beoivulf. {ungyfese 2921 is, at least, 
doubtful.) 



1 84 BEOWULF 

1757. egesan ne gymeS amplifies the idea of ««w«r«/zr^. Cf. Aant. 
265 Angl. xxviii 455. — Kock^ 144: "does not keep anxiously {egesan, 
dat. -instr.) [the hoard]." 

1759 f. Jjaet scire geceos,/ece raedas. See Angl. xxxv 457 f. 
(Luke x 42, etc.) j cp. Hel. 1201 i.:feng im nvothera things j langsa- 
moron rdd; Chr. 757. — (oferhyda) ne gym, 'shun.' (Litotes.) 

1763 ff. The enumeration of the different kinds of death (see 
i846ff.) recalls classic and ecclesiastic literature, cf. Arch, cxxvi 359 
(though some similar Germanic legal formulas might be quoted, see 
Grimm R. A. 40 ft'.). The polysyndetic series suggests the rhetoric of 
a preacher (such as Wulfstan). The effect is heightened by the repeti- 
tion of the T^r^^x^ for sites ondjforsivorced 1767 {soforgyteS ondforgymeS 
1751), cp. 903 f. 5 Dan. 341, 352, El. 208, Chr. 270, Andr. 614, 
1364, Gen. (B) 452. 

1769. Swa introduces an individual exemplification of the preced- 
ing general observation; cp. 3066, Wand. 19. 

1770-72. Although wigge could be regarded as parallel with 1771S 
it is a little more natural to take it in an instrumental sense, ' by war* 
(and, by readiness for war). But the chief emphasis is laid on the peace- 
ful character of Hro'Sgar's long reign, just as in the case of Beowulf, 
2732 ff".; cp. also Otfrid i 1.75 AT. The remarkable parallel, Ps. 34.3 
{^Benedict. Office, etc.) : (me . . .) ^wige beluc <Tx>radum feondum, Gr.- 
Wu. iii 3 3 1 ,=* conclude adversus eos qui persequuntur me,' was 
fiirst noticed by Heyne. Cf ESt. xxxix 464 ; Angl. xxxv 469 j Kock^ 
ii4f. 

1785-1887. The parting. 

1797. Yy dogore is meant in a generic sense, *in those days,' cp. 
197, 790. 

1 80 1. The raven in the peculiar role as herald of the morning recalls 
the proper name Daghrefn, 2501. Cp. Helgak=v. Hund. ii 42 (OHn's 
hawks rejoicing at the coming of morning). Earle thinks the black- 
cock may have been meant (see his note). 

l802b-3a. See Varr. ofer sceadwa is offered as a slight improve- 
ment on Sievers's after scead^we; cp. Phoen. 209 f.: sunne hatost j ofer 
sceadu seines. 

1805 ^' wolde feor Jjanon . . . ceoles neosan; i.e., he wanted to 
go to the ship * for a voyage far away ' (Earle). 

1807-12. Heht }Ja se hearda Hrunting beran etc. *Then the 
brave son of Ecglaf had Hrunting brought (cp. 1023 f.), bade [him] 
take his sword, the precious weapon ; he [i.e., Beowulf] thanked him 
for that gift (see Gloss.: lean), said he considered the war-friend [cp. 
hildefrofor, Wald. ii 12] good, etc' It should be noted that the sub- 
ject of CTV^S 1 810 must be the same as that of sa^gde 1809 (cf. Intr. 
Ivi), and that the abrupt change of subject (from Unfer'5 to Beowulf) 
in 1809 is not unparalleled (cf. Intr. Ixviii). The fact that Hrunting 
had been restored to Unfer^ has been passed over as irrelevant ; but the 



NOTES 185 

presentation of a parting gift (cp. i 866 fF.) to the hero is appropriately 
dwelt upon with some emphasis. (MPh. iii46of.) [For other views, 
see Varr. j Schroer, Angl. xiii 3 37ff. } Jellinek & Kraus, Zfdyl. xxxv 
279 ft'. 5 Sedgefield's and Chambers's notes.] 

1825. Several edd. omit the comma after guSgeweorca and con- 
strue the gen. with gearo. But ic beo gearo sona gives the impression 
of a complete clause, gudge-weorca seems to have instrumental force 
like nida 845, 1439, 2206. Cf. Aant. 385 note on 2034f. 

1830^-313. Ic on Higelace wat,/Geata dryhten. The lack of 
concord can be remedied by reading either Higeldc (cp. 2650^*) or 
dryhtne, see Varr. But such a congruence is not absolutely necessary 
in the case of an apposition (Lang. § 25.6 ; MPh. iii 259). Cf. also note 
on 48; Hel. 49 f. , etc. Metrically, Higelac would be somewhat more 
regular, but 1830'' is supported by 50 1^. 

1831b. Jjeah 3e he geong sy. The author is inconsistent in repre- 
senting Hygelac here as still young (cp. 1969), whereas several years 
before he had given his daughter in marriage to Eofor. (See Intr. 
xxxviiif.) — That a young person is not ordinarily credited with wis- 
dom, is seen from 1927 f., 1842^5 Wand. 6^i. 

1833. wordum ond weorcum, largely a formula, see Gloss. : nvord; 
Sievers's Heliand, p. 466. Jjaet ic ]7e wel herige ; the verb herigan 
* praise ' assumes the sense * show one's esteem by deeds,' cp. nveordtan 
2096. {Hel. 81: nvariihtun lof Goda, 83: diuridon usan Drohtin^ etc.) 
[Cf. also Aant. 27; MPh. iii 261 j Chambers.] 

1836 f. Gif him fonne HreJ?ric to hofum Geata/ge)?inge3, «... 
determines [to go] to . . .' Exact parallels of this function of (refl.) 
gepingan occur Bi Domes D. 5, Sat. 598 (cf. Aant. 28). For the 
omission of the verb of motion, see Gloss. : civilian, sculan • ^Ifric's 
Saints xxvi 213 : pider he gemynt hafde • also Lapmon's Brut 28109: 
pa pu to Rome pohtest ; etc. The meaning < (arrange to) take service' 
has been conjectured for gepingan (Ger. *sich verdingen,' cf. Heyne- 
Schiicking, Lorz 68), but this is not well attested. 

1838 f. feorcyJjSe beoS/selran gesohte J^sem . . . ; ' far countries 
when visited ' — i.e. * the visit of far countries is good (cf Lang. § 25.2) 
for him . . .' The participial construction accords with Latin syntax 
{Arch, cxxvi 355), yet it makes an idiomatic impression. 

1840b. him on andsware is, metrically, out of the ordinary (cf 
Rie.V. 31; Mo. 141J Holt. Zs. 125), but may be a permissible in- 
stance of D2 with the stress on him (as in 543^, cp. 345^, etc.). 

1844-453. Beowulf is declared perfect in thought, words, and ac- 
tion 5 see Angl. xxxv 457. (Cp. 1705^) 

1850. Jjset )7e Sse-Geatas selran naebben . . . Several edd. (thus 
Schucking, Sedgefield, Chambers) write pe ; but the construction of the 
dat. (instr.) with a compar. (« better than you') is found nowhere else 
in Beo-ivulf. The corresponding passage, 858 ft'. supports p^t pe; cp. 
1846. {Arch, cxxvi 356 n.i.) 



186 BEOWULF 

1852 f. gyf J)u healdan wylt/maga rice. Apparently a hint at 
Beowulf's future refusal to accept the throne, 2373 fF. 

1854a. licaS leng swa wel. Unless ivel is a mere scribal blunder 
for sel^ the positive may be due to a contamination of two constructions, 
viz. Head lively and Head leng siva sel {bet) ; cp. 2423. See B.-T. : 
siva^ i'V J • Angl. xxvii 426. 

1859. wesan; 1861. gegrettan ; scil. sceal (1855). 

1862. The risky, if tempting interpretation of heapUy or heapu (from 
heah) as * sea ' (also in heapoliSendey see Gloss.) has been generally 
abandoned in favor of the emendation heafu, which is sustained by the 
occurrence of ofer heafo in 2477. Sarrazin's rendering of ofer heapu by 
* after the war' (Sarr. St. 27) is by no means impossible, though other- 
wise heapu ' war ' is known only as the first element of compounds. 
(Cp. the very rare use of the noun heoru by the side of numerous com- 
pounds.) 

1866. inne, * within'} cp. 390, 1037, 2152, 2190. Beowulf was 
still inside the hall. 

1873. Him waes bega wen etc. See i6o4f., 2895 f. 

1875. Jjaet h[i]e seo63a(n) [no]. The addition of the negation im- 
proves the sense. Moreover, to judge from the defective state of the 
MS., a few letters are probably lost at the end of the line (the first line 
of the page) . (Chambers. ) Hence, the differentiation of parenthesis and 
bracket may be illusory in this case. 

1884 f. J>a waes on gange gifu HroSgares etc. Cp. 862 f. 

1887b. (yldo . . .) se Jje. Remembering the use of the masc. desig- 
nations of Grendei's mother (see note on 1260), we need not be sur- 
prised to find the hostile powers of old age and fate (2421) treated in 
a similar way. [That se pe should refer to HroSgar is a very precarious 
hypothesis.] 

1888-19313. Beowulf's return. 

1891b. swa he aer dyde. See note on 444''. 

1894 f. cwaeS )jaet wilcuman Wedera leodum etc. 5 i.e., *your 
people will give you a hearty welcome.' (Cp. 1915 f., 1868 f.) 

1900. He ; i.e., Beowulf, who has not been mentioned after 1. 1880 
(1883) ; see 1. 1920. — Is the batweard the same as the landiveardf 
1890? 

19 1 8. oncerbendum is illustrated by a quotation from Alfred's 
Soliloquies (ed. Hargrove) 22.4ff. : scipes ancerstreng byd apenad on 
gerihte fram pam scype to pam ancre . . .^se ancer byS gefastnod on Sire 
eorSan. /?eah pat scyp si iite on dare sa on pam ydum, hyt byd gesund 
\and^ untoslegen gyf se streng apoladj fordam hys byd se Oder end e fast 
on pare eordan and se Oder on dam scype. Cp. also Whale 1 3 ff. {on- 
cyrrdp) . 

1926a. hea healle. The unique plur. oi heal is certainly strange, and 
an emendation like heah healreced (Holthausen', cf. Zs. 118) or heah 
^'healsele may well represent the original reading. If 1926* be consid- 



NOTES 187 

ered parallel to 1925^ (rather than to 1925a), Kock's conjecture beah 
on healle offers an acceptable improvement. (Cp., e.g., the sequence 
of half-line units, Phoen. 9-10^.) 

1927 f. )>eah 3e wintra lyt/under burhlocan gebiden haebbe. 

* In spite of her youth,' Hygd shows the virtues of a discreet woman 
and a gracious, open-handed queen, differing therein from }>ry5 in 
her ear'y, pre-marital stage, under burhlocan^ * within the castle (or 
town) . ' 

1931^-1962. Digression on )?ry3 and Offa.' 

There remain some obscure points in the cursory allusion to }?ryS,a 
but in all probability this remarkable woman is meant to represent a 
haughty, violent maiden, who cruelly has any man put to death that is 
bold enough just to look at her fair {a^nlicu 1941) face, but who, after 
being wedded to the right husband, becomes an admirable, womanly 
wife (and kind, generous [1952] queen), — in short, exemplifying the 

* Taming of the Shrew ^ motive. This specific interpretation — which 
would put the unapproachable, fierce maiden in a line with Saxo's 
Hermuthruda (iv loi f.,^ 103) and Alvilda (vii 228 ff.), Brunhild of the 
Nibelungenlied, queen Olof of the Hrolfssaga (ch. 6) — derives strong 
support from 11. 1933-35, 1954. What part the father played in the 
story, and under what circumstances the daughter left her home, we are 
left to guess j see notes on 1934, 1950. 

Ofia, who while still young (1948), married the noble (1949), strong- 
minded maiden, is extolled (1955 ff.) as the most excellent hero,'^ famed 
for his valor, wisdom, and liberality. He is the son of Garmund and 
the father of Eomser (Eomer), and corresponds to the legendary, pre- 
historic Angle king Offa (I) of the Mercian genealogies (see Par. § 2). 5 
Being removed twelve generations from the historical Offa II, the old 
Angle Offa may be assigned to the latter half of the fourth century. His 
great exploit is the single combat by the river Eider which is alluded to 
in 11. 35 ff. of IVidsis : 

* References: L 4.98-106 (espec. Suchier, Gough, Rickert) ; also: Grein 
L 4. 69. 278 ff.; Miill. 71 ff., I33f. ; ten Brink 1 15 ff., 221 f., 229 ff.; Chadwick 
Or. ch. 6; Cha. Wid. 84 ff., 202 ff.; Heusler, R.-L. 111361 f; Kier L 4.78.65 ff. 

^ This nominative form Is not recorded ; It has even been doubted that her name 
is mentioned at all. See note on 1931 f. and Varr. She Is ostensibly introduced as 
a foil to the discreet, decorous, and generous queen Hygd. 

^ ' Sciebat namque eam non modo pudicicia cellbem, scd eclam Insolcncla atrocem, 
proprlos semper exosam procos, amatoribus suis ultlmum irrogasse supplicium, adeo 
ut ne unus quldem e multls exstaret, qui procaclonls elus penas caplte non lulsset.' 

■* Similar, though more moderate. Is the praise of Onela, 2382 ff. 

^ The variation Garmund : WSrmund Is matched by similar cases In Scand. tra- 
dition, see Intr. xxxll n. 4. Sarrazin {ESt. xlll 17, Kad. 70) thinks the Gar- form 
due to Celtic Influence. The somewhat suspicious Angelpeow is not mentioned in 
Beoivulf. (See, however, Intr. xlli n.4.) Saxo (Book Iv) has the series Vlgletus 
— Wermundus — Uffo. Cf. Seria Runica (Par. § 8.4) and Annahi Ryenses (Par. 
§8-5). 



1 88 BEOWULF 

OfFa weold Ongle, Alewlh Denum, 

se wass bara manna modgast ealra j 

no hwas>re he ofer Offan eorlscype fremede, 

ac OfFa geslog serest monna 

cnihtwesende cynerica maest ; 

nSnig efeneald him eorlscipe maran ' 

on orette, ane sweorde 2 

merce gemserde wi5 Myrgingum^ 

bl Fifeldore ; '* heoldon for^' siW>an 

Engle ond Sw^fe, swa hit Offa geslog. 
The details ot this fight, by which he saved the kingdom, and tl e 
dramatic scene leading up to it, in particular the sudden awakening 
from his long continued dumbness and torpor, 5 are set forth in one of 
the most charming stories of Saxo Grammaticus (iv 106, 11 3-1 7) and 
in Sven Aageson's Chronicle (Par. § 8.3). A brief reference is found 
also in the Annales Ryenses (Par. § 8.5). 

Stories of Ofta as well as of his queen were incorporated in the Vitae 
Duorum Offarum^ a Latin work written about the year 1200 by a monk 
of St. Albans. 6 Here Offa I miraculously gains the power of speech 
and defeats the Mercian nobles who had rebelled against his old father 
Warmundus. The story related of his wife, however, is the popular 
legend of the innocently suffering, patient heroine, who [flees from an 
unnatural father,] marries a foreign prince, is banished with her child 
(or children), but in the end happily rejoins her husband. 7 In the Life 
of Offa II, i.e. the great historical Mercian king (who reigned from 
757 to 796), the prince is similarly cured of his dumbness and, after 
defeating the rebel Beornred, is elected king. But the account given of 
the wife of this Offa strangely recalls the pryS legend of Beo-ojulfy as 
the following outline will show. 

A beautiful but wicked maiden of noble descent, a relative of 

^ Perhaps _/>ewer/<; or (Holt. :) ^edog Is to be understood. 

^ In Saxo's version Offa's paternal sword is named Screp. 

^ The Myrgingas seem to be regarded as a branch of the Siv^fe (i.e. North 
Swabians). 

* The river Eider, which for some distance forms the boimdary between 
Schleswig and Holstein, 

^ This widely known motive of the hero's sluggish, unpromising youth (cf. 
Grimm D.M. 322 (388)) is applied to Beowulf: 2183 ff. The parallel of the early 
Irish hero Labhraidh Maen was mentioned by Gerould (L 4.102). 

^ A complete edition by Wats, London, 1640. Some extracts may be found in 
Gough (L 4. loi) and Forster (L 4.34). On pictorial representations, see note on 
1948. 

'' I.e., the so-called 'Constance legend,' which is represented by a number of 
medieval versions (in several languages) and which is best known to students of 
English literature from Chaucer's Tale of the Man of Laive. Possibly, the OE. 
poem, The Banished TVfe's Lament^ belongs in this group, see espec. Rickert, 
MPh. ii 365 ff.; Lawrence, MPk. v 387 ff. 



NOTES 189 

Charlemagne, is on account of some disgraceful crime condemned to 
exj)osure on the sea in a small boat without rudder and sail. She drifts 
to the shore of Britain. Led before King Offa, she gives her name as 
Drida and charges her singular banishment to the intrigues of certain 
men of ignoble blood whose offers of marriage she had proudly re- 
jected. Offa, deceived by the girl's beauty, marries her. From that 
time she is called Q^iendrida, ' 'id est regina Drida.' Now she shows 
herself a haughty, avaricious, scheming woman, who plots against the 
king, his councilors, and his kingdom, and treacherously causes the 
death of >^Selberht, king of East Anglia, a suitorof Offa' s third daughter, 
A few years later she meets a violent death. 

In spite of their obvious differences, this narrative and the Beon.vulf 
version of J>ry^' evidently go back to the same source. The shifting of 
the story from the legendary Offa I to the historical Offa II and the 
transformation it has undergone are perhaps in part due to the (purely) 
legendary stories of the cruelty of queen CynehrycS, wife of Offa II. 2 
Why a legend of the Constance type should have been attached to the 
Angle Offa, remains a matter of speculation. There are some slight 
parallelisms between it and the Drida account, but it is difficult to be- 
lieve, as some scholars do, in their ultimate identity. 

There can be no doubt that the stories both of Offa and of ]?ryS arose 
in the ancient continental home of the Angles. The Offa tradition lived 
on for centuries among the Danes, and it appears in literary, national- 
ized form (Wermundus figuring as king of Denmark) in the pages of 
Saxo and Sven Aageson. On the other hand, the Angles migrating to 
Britain carried the legends of Offa and his queen with them and in 
course of time localized them in their new home. Offa I became in the 
Vita king of the West Angles (Mercians), the founder of the city of 
Warwick, and considerable confusion between the two Offas set in, 
leading to further variations. 

That the tales of Offa's prowess have a historical basis, is quite be- 
lievable and antecedently probable. The ]?ryS legend has frequently 
been assigned a mythological origin. Her name and character have 
called to mind the Valkyria type,^ and she has been compared directly 
to the Scandinavian Brynhildr, the person of her father being considered 
to be no other than OcSinn. Also a Norse myth of JPorr and p>ru6V — 
a variation of a primitive Indo-European < day and night ' myth — has 
been put into requisition (L 4. 1 06). But little light on the Beo^ivulf ver- 
sion is gained from such hypotheses. 

Various scholars have been looking for specific reasons to account 
for the insertion of this episode in the Beoivulf narrative. Allusions to 

' OE. civeti fjryS. 

^ And, indirectly, to the odious reputation of the wicked Eadburg, the daughter 
of Offa and Cynepry?! (Rickert, MPh. ii 343 ff.). 

^ J)rupr (i.e. 'strength') is mentioned by the side of Hildr (i.e. 'battle') as 
one of the Valkyrias in Gr'xmnhmdl^ 36. See Grimm D.M. 349 ff. (421 ff.) 



190 



BEOWULF 



Cynebry'S, wife of Offa II, or to queen Osl^ry^ (ob. 69 7) » have been 
detected in it and charged to the account of an interpolator. 2 The 
passage has been imagined to be a sort of allegory revealing a high 
moral and educational purpose in its praise of Ofia (=Offa II), its 
rebuke to ]?ryS (=Cynel>ry5), its (hidden) admonition to Eomer 
(=prince Ecgfer'5),3 But the only conclusion to be drawn from it with 
reasonable certainty seems to be that the poet was interested in the old 
Anglian traditions — the only legends in Beonjuulf that are concerned 
with persons belonging to English (i.e., pre-English) stock. That these 
enjoyed an especial popularity in the Mercian district, is confirmed by 
the testimony of the proper names."* The author's strong disapproval 
of JJry^'s behavior (1940 ff.) is quite in keeping with his moralizing, 
didactic propensities shown in various other passages. ^ 

1931 f. Mod frySe [ne] waeg etc. The serious difficulties of 
meaning and form (nom. prydo [MS.] instead of />ry5, cf. Hart, MLN. 
xviii iiyf. ; but also Angl. xxviii 452) are removed by Schiicking's 
emendation. (See Varr.) The abrupt transition to pryS resembles the 
sudden appearance of Heremod 901, who, like her, serves as a (partial) 
antithesis. 

1934. swsesra gesiSa, i.e. the retainers at the court. — sinfrea. 
either the ' father ' or ' husband.' In the latter case, nefne sinfrea means 
* except as husband.' All the unsuccessful suitors were to be executed. 

1935- J'set hire an daeges eagum starede. The construction may 
be explained from a blending of the absolute (adv.) use of o«, as in 
<T.veras on sa-ivoH 1650, and the dat. of interest, as in him asetton segen 
. . heah ofer beafod 47 f. \ cp. 2596 f. : him . . . ymbe gestodon. For some 
parallel instances, see Arch, cxxiii 417 n. The postpositive on takes the 
strong stress as in 2523, cp. 671. — dages 'by day,' i.e. 'openly.' 

1936. . . . him . . . weotode tealde, 'considered . . . (appointed, 
or) in store for him.' A stereotyped expression. See Jul. 357: ic pat 
nvende ond =zvitod tealde y 685 f . 5 Hel. i 879 f. ; Wulfst. \\'j.'2.(iy 241. 1 6. 

1938. aefter mundgripe, ' affer being seized (arrested).' 

1944. Hemminges maeg=OfFa5 in 1961= Eomer. Was Hem- 
ming a brother of Garmund ? Or Garmund's (or Offa's) father-in-law } 
(Cp. N'tShades m^g, Wald. ii 8.) The name occurs in Ags., ON., 
and OHG. See Suchier, Beitr. iv 511 f . ; Sievers, ib. x 501 f . ; Binz 
1725 Bjorkman L 4.3i.4.i67f. There is a village named Hemming- 
stedt in the southwestern part of Schleswig. 

1945. ealodrincende oSer saedan. This remark, an individualized 
variation of the gefragn- formula, used as a phrase of transition, sup- 
plies a connecting link between the first part of the story and its con- 
tinuation : 'beer-drinking men related further.' (MPh. iii 244, Angl. 

^ ten Brink 229 ff. 

'^ L. 1963 would indeed form a faultless continuation of 1924. 

^ Earle, pp. Ixxxiv ff. * Binz 169 ff. 

^ Cp., e.g., the characteristic instance of 1. 1722. 



NOTES 



191 



xxviii 449.) [It has often been considered to point to another^ different 
version of tlie pry-S story, by which interpretation the preceding account. 
(1931-43) was supposed to furnish an especially close parallel to the 
tale of Drida.] 

1946. laes, (by litotes:) < nothing.' 

1948. geongum cempan. Offa's youth at the time of his heroic 
exploit is made much of in the IVidsid allusion. According to later 
traditions, curiously both Scandinavian (Sven Aageson, Annates Ryen- 
ses) and English ones [Vita Offae I), he had reached his thirtieth year 
before he revealed his valor. However, one of a set of drawings made 
at St. Albans (in one of the MSS. of the Fitae) represents him as a 
youth, see R. W. Chambers, Six thirteenth century dranvings illustrat- 
ing the story of Offa and of Thryth {^Drida)^ London [privately printed], 
1912. 

1950. ofer fealone fl5d. The epithet y><?/« applied to the sea — as 
is often done (somewhat conventionally) in OE. poetry — denotes 
*' perhaps yellowish green, a common color in the English and Irish 
Channels" (Mead, Puhl. MLAss. xiv 199). — be faeder lare. The pre- 
cise meaning of this allusion is lost. Did the father send }>ry 5 away, 
because her excessive violence and cruelty rendered her continued stay 
at his court impossible ? [An unconvincing suggestion : Stefanovic 
L 4. 106.522.] 

1953. lifgesceafta lifigende breac. Similarly, ^wrolde brUced 
1062 ; 2097. As to the tautological combination, cp., e.g., c-zuice lif- 
don^ Andr. 129, OS. Gen. 83. 

i960. The reading proposed by Rickert (^MPh. ii 54ff. ): \^geong'\ 
eSel sinne, ponon geomor <TJudc, and interpreted as an allusion to Offa's 
singular 'awakening,' is very interesting, but clearly impossible. 

1963-2151. Beowulf's arrival and narrative. 

1967^-703. to 5aes 3e etc., 'to the place where, as they had heard, 
the king .... distributed rings.' The familiar gefrargn- formula 
(1969 : gefrUnon) is of course, strictly speaking, out of place here, 
bonan OngenJ^eoes 1968 is not meant in its Hteral sense, since Hyge- 
lac had performed the deed only by proxy, see Intr. xxxix ; Par. § 10: 
Tacitus, G^rw. c. xiv. The term is suggestive of the ON. surnames 
Hundingsbani^ Fafnisbani (cp. Isungs bani^ Helgakn;. Hund. i 21). 

1970 ff. A much abridged form of the ceremonies described in 3 3 i ff. 

1978 f. mandryhten is probably ace. (not nom.) sing. It is Beo- 
wulf's part to greet the king in a solemn address, see 407 ff. 

1981. By the hook under the e in reced the scribe seems to have 
indicated the open character of the e (f=^) 5 thus in 2126 bsl=bH, 
^6^z faSmiez=f£edmi<£. In s^cce 1989 the same sign was added by mis- 
take. (Cf. Intr. xciii.) [Did the scribe of the first part use f in i 398^ ? 
See Varr.] 

1983. It has been suggested that the form hie{s)num (see Varr.) 
pertains to the tribal name Ha;3nas (ON. Hei{S)nir)f which occurs 



192 BEOWULF 

U^ids. 8 1 . But why a term denoting the inhabitants of Hedemarken in 
Norway (according to Bugge, also the dwellers on the Jutish 'heath') 
should have been introduced here, has not been explained satisfactorily. 
Cf. Bu. 9 ff . ; Chambers's note. 

1994 ff. It has not been mentioned before that Hygelac tried to dis- 
suade Beowulf from his undertaking (see on the other hand, 202 ff., 
41 5 ff. ). The same motive, equally unfounded, appears in the last part, 
3079 ff. — Several so-called discrepancies between Beowulf's own con- 
densed version, 2000 ff., and the original account of his adventures in 
Denmark are easily detected. Some insignificant variations occur in 
2011-13, 2147b. A shifting of emphasis (and omission of detail) is 
observed in 2138 f. Added details, some of which seem to have been 
purposely reserved for this occasion, are found in 2020 ff. (appearance 
of Freawaru and everything told in connection therewith), 2076 (name 
Hondscioh), 2085 ff. (GrendePs pouch), 2107 ff., 2i3if., 2157 ff, 

1996 f. lete Su3-Dene sylfe geweorSan/guSe wi6 Grendel may 
be translated: Uhat you should let the Danes themselves settle the war 
with Grendel.' (Cp. 424 ff.) For the interesting consti-uction see 
G\o^s. : genveorSariy nvis, [Cf. Aant. 30 j Bu. 97.] 

2002. uncer Grendles, * of us two, [me and] Grendel.' An instance 
of the archaic 'elliptic dual' construction. Cf. Sievers, Beitr. ix 271; 
Angl. xxvii 402. (Also Edgerton, ZfvglSpr. xliii iioff., xliv 2 3ff. ; 
Neckel, GRM. i 393.) 

2004 f. sorge is gen. sing, (or plur. ?), yrmSe probably ace. sing. 
Cp. 2028 f., 2067 ff. 

2018. baedde (from hadan * compel ') byre geonge would be rather 
forced, whether we explain it as 'she urged the young men [to drink] ' 
or 'she kept the young men (servers [?]) going' (CI. Hall). The 
emendation bselde is elucidated by 1094. 

2C2I. The most plausible meaning ascribed to on ende is ' consecu- 
tively,' 'continuously,' 'from end to end' (lit.: [from beginning] to 
end), i.e. 'to all in succession' (B.-T. Suppl. : ende^ it g d). The 
rendering 'at the end of the hall (or tables) ' is of doubtful propriety. 

2023 f. (nae)gled sine, presumably ' studded vessel ' (CI. Hall) j 
see 495, 2253 f., 2282, and note on 216. sine . . sealde, a variant 
expression for sincfato sealde ^ 622. 

2024b-69a. The HeaSo-Bard Episode. See Intr. xxxivff. 

The following is a summary of Saxo's narrative (vi 182 ff.).' Frotho, 
who succeeded to the Danish throne when he was in his twelfth year, 
overcame and subjugated the Saxon kings Swerting and Hanef. He 
proved an excellent king, strong in war, generous, virtuous, and mindfuJ 
of honor. Meanwhile Swerting, anxious to free his land from the rule of 
the Danes, treacherously resolved to put Frotho to death, but the latter 
forestalled and slew him, though slain by him simultaneously. Frotho 
was succeeded by his son Ingellus, whose soul was perverted from 
^ Literal quotations are from Elton's rendering. 



NOTES 193 

honor. He forsook the examples of his forefathers, and utterly en- 
thralled himself to the lures of wanton profligacy. He married the 
daughter of Swerting given him by her brothers, who desired to insure 
themselves against vengeance on the part of the Danish king. When 
Starcatherus, the old-time guardian of Frotho's son, heard that Ingellus 
was perversely minded, and instead of punishing his father's murderers, 
bestowed upon them kindness and friendship, he was vexed with sting- 
ing wrath I at so dreadful a crime. He returned from his wanderings in 
foreign lands, where he had been fighting, and, clad in mean garments, 
betook himself to the royal hall and awaited the king. In the evening, 
Ingellus took his meal with the sons of Swerting, and enjoyed a mag- 
nificent feast. The tables had been loaded with the profusest dishes. 
The stern guest, soon recognized by the king, violently spurned the 
queen's efforts to please him, and when he saw that the slayers of Frotho 
were in high favor with the king, he could not forbear from attacking In- 
gellus' character, but poured out the whole bitterness of his reproaches 
on his head, and thereupon added the following song : * Thou, Ingellus, 
buried in sin, why dost thou tarry in the task of avenging thy father .? 
Wilt thou think tranquilly of the slaughter of thy righteous sire ? — 
Why dost thou, sluggard, think only of feasting ? Is the avenging of 
thy slaughtered father a little thing to thee ? — I have come from Swe- 
den, traveling over wide lands, thinking that I should be rewarded, if 
only I had the joy to find the son of my beloved Frotho. — But I 
sought a brave man, and I have come to a glutton, a king who is the 
slave of his belly and of vice. — Wherefore, when the honors of kings 
are sung, and poets relate the victories of captains, I hide my face for 
shame in my mantle, sick at heart. — I would crave no greater blessing, 
if I might see those guilty of thy murder, O Frotho, duly punished 
for such a crime.' Now he prevailed so well by this reproach [clothed 
by Saxo in seventy Latin stanzas] that Ingellus, roused by the earnest 
admonition of his guardian, leapt up, drew his sword, and forthwith 
slew the sons of Swerting. 

Compared with the Beoivulf, Saxo's version marks an advance in 
dramatic power in that the climax is brought about by a single act 
(not by exhortations administered on many occasions, m'^la geh^wylce 
2057), and that Ingellus himself executes the vengeance, whereas in 
the English poem the slaying of one of the queen's attendants by an 
unnamed warrior ushers in the catastrophe. 2 

2029-31. Oft seldan hwier/aefter leodhryre lytle hwile/bongar 
bugeS, Jjeah seo bryd duge. The general sense of these lines — which 
do not stand in need of alteration — is : * As a rule, the murderous 
spear will rest only for a short time under such circumstances.' seldan^ 
* in rare instances,' expresses in a modified form the same idea as lytle 
btvl/e; cf. ESt. xliv 125 f. Kock's able interpretation {Angl. xxvii 

^ In Helgak'v, Hund. 11 19 Starkapr is called grimmupgastr ^ cp. Beoiv. 2043**. 
2 Cf. Olrik ii 39f. 



194 BEOWULF 

233 ff.) : < As a rule, it seldom happens that {jeldan hivavy cp. nvun- 
dur hnvar 3062) the spear rests when some time has elapsed . . .' does 
not take into consideration the natural meaning of lytle h--wile (cp. 2097, 
2240). seo brydy the bride (in question), cp. 943, 1758, Hel. 310; no 
direct reference to Freawaru. 

2032 f. As ofjjyncan is regularly construed with the dative, the re- 
tention of Seoden appears, after all, quite hazardous, although the join- 
ing of different cases (Seoden, gehivdm) in itself would not count as an 
obstacle (MPb. iii 259). [It has been suggested that deoden may stand 
for seodnie) with final e elided, cf. Rie. Zs. 404; note on 69 8^.] 

2034 f. Jjonne he mid faemnan on flett gseS, — /dryhtbearn Dena 
dugiiSa biwenede. The pronoun he might refer to dryhtbearn Denuy 
cp. 2053 f., also 2059: famnan pegn^ i.e. a young Dane who has ac- 
companied the princess to her new home. (Cf. MPh. iii 255.) Kluge's 
interpretation oi dryhtbearn zs dryhtbearn * bridesman' (cp. dryht-eal- 
dorman^ -guma = < paranymphus ') is not called for, since there is no 
allusion to the wedding feast here, dugusa biivenede could be considered 
a parenthetic clause with the substantive verb omitted (see 811). Of 
course, the change to bl njjerede (without parenthesis) would render the 
construction smoother. 

But there are other interpretational possibilities. Explaining he 2034 
with reference to Ingeld, we may regard dryhtbearn (plur.) Dena dii- 
guSa binjuenede as a loosely joined elliptic clause (cp. 936, 1343) indi- 
cating the cause of the king's displeasure: *the noble sons of the Danes 
[are] splendidly entertained ' — provided duguda can be taken in an in- 
strumental sense (cp. nisa 845, 1439, 2206) or is emended to dugusum 
(cp. 3174) ; in this case him 2036 would be dat. plur. This interpreta- 
tion appears on the whole the most satisfactory one. — Further renderings 
are : * [while] a noble scion of the Danes attended upon the knights * 
(Heyne, Schucking), ' [that] his high lords should entertain a noble 
scion of the Danes ' ( Wyatt, CI. Hall) [both presupposing an inexpli- 
cable change of tense] ; *[with the lady,] the noble child of the Danes 
{dryhtbearn in apposition W\i\\fimnan)y attended by her band ' (reading 
dugude) (Sedgefield) [with doubtful syntax] . — Cf also Rie. Zs. 404 f. j 
Bu. 985 Green L 6.8.5.100. 

2036a. on him gladiaS. Type A3 ; cp. 6 32a. As to the accent on 
the preposition, cf. Rie. V. 31 f. See note on 724b. 

2041. beah. There is no doubt that the mcce (2047) is meant. It 
would not seem impossible to credit beah, *ring,' then * ornament,' 
* precious thing' {beagas * things of value,' 80, 523, 2635) with the 
same development of sense as is seen in the term maSpum, * treasure,' 
< anything precious,' which is applied to a sword (see 1528, 2055). 
But it is certainly simpler to interpret Z'^^x^ as * hilt-ring,' see Stjer. 25, 
Gloss. : jetelhilt^ bindan. 

2044 f. geong(um) cempan . . . higes cunnian, *test (tempt) the 
mind of a young warrior,' cf. Lang. §25.4. The rather redundant 



NOTES 195 

purh hreSra gehygd (cf. AngL xxxv 470) appears to emphasize the in- 
tensity of the searching. Gumniere: <* tests the temper and tries the 
soul." In Saxo's account it is Ingeld himself that is addressed. 

20Sit). sy33an WiSergyld laeg; cp. 2201^, 2388^, 2978^. We 
may imagine that the battle turned after Wisergyldy a great leader, was 
slain. (It has been conjectured that he was the father of the young 
warrior, 2044, see G. W. Mead, MLN. xxxii 43 5 f.) The same name, 
though apparently not applied to a Bard warrior, occurs Wids. 124. 
A common noun -ividergyld (< requital') is nowhere found. 

2053. J?ara banena byre nathwylces. A new generation has grown 
up in the meantime. 

2056. J?one J?e. The accus., in place of the more regular dat. 
(instr.) (with rlidayi)^ is the result of attraction to pone madpum 2055. 
Cp., e.g., 2295, 3003. 

2061. se 63er, the slayer, is no doubt identical with the geong 
cempa, 2044. 

2063 f. j?onne bio3 (ab)rocene on ba healfe/aSsweord eorla. 
This implies that, by way of retaliation, a Dane kills a Hea^'o-Bard. 
Then Ingeld is stirred up. 

2072a. hondraes haeleSa. Note the decidedly conventional use of 
this gen. plur., cp. 120^, 1198^, (2120^), Finnsb. 37''. 

2076a. ]?ar waes Hondscio (older *-j-<:^o/'^, cf. Lang. § 17.3 n.). 
Type Ci, cp. (e.g.) 64^, 2194^, 2207*, 2324^.- 2076b. hild onsaege, 
TypeDi. Cp. 2483'': [^wearS) gu3 onsSge^ 'assailed' (him); see Gloss. 

2085. Gl5f, ' glove,' appears here in the unique sense of ' bag.' For 
the use of gloves in Ags. times, see Stroebe L 9.45.2.15; Tupper's 
Riddles y p. 96. 

209it>. hyt ne mihte swa. The infin. wuesan is understood (see 
Gloss. : eom)y not gedon of 2090, as is proved by the formula-like char- 
acter of the expression; cp. Andr. 1393, Gusl. 548, Rid. 30-6, etc. 
(Cf. Sievers, Angl. xiii 2.) 

2105 ff. The gyd . . . so3 end sarlic 2108 f. recited by HroSgar 
denotes, most likely, an elegy (see 2247 ff. and note). What relation 
there is between this gyd^ the syllic spell^ and the harp playing, we are 
unable to determine. The practice of the art of minstrelsy by nobles 
and kings in the heroic age is confirmed by Scandinavian (also Middle 
High German,) and, indeed, Homeric parallels; a celebrated historic 
example is that of Gelimer, the last king of the Vandals (Procopius, 
Histories: Vandal War^. Cf. Kohler, Germ, xv 33 ff.; ChadwickH. A. 
83 ff., 222; Heusler, R.-L. i 455. — 2111 ff. The lament over the 
passing of youth and the misery of old age (cp. 1886 f., 1766 f.) is 
thoroughly Germanic. Thus, e.g., Saxo viii 269 ff., Hel. 150 ff.. 
Gen. (B) 484 f. Cf. Gummere G.O. 305 f. (But also Alneid viii 508 f., 
560 ff.) 

2131 f. ]7a se 3eoden mec Sine life/healsode, 'then the king im- 
plored me by thy life.' (Cp. 435 f.) A free use of the instrum., cp. 



196 BEOWULF 

the prepositional phrase, Jul. 446: ic pec halsige purh pees Hyhstan 
meaht^ Blickl. Horn. iSg.yff., etc. (There may have been some con- 
fusion between halsian and healsian.) See Kress, Ueber den Gebrauch 
des Instrumentalis in der ags. Poesie^ Marburg Diss. (1864), p. 24, n. ; 
Bu. 369 f.; Delbriick, Synkretismus (1907), pp. 43, 41. 

2137. J>aer unc hwile Wees hand gemSne. "There to us for a 
while was the blending of hands'" (W. Morris), or . . . ** battle joined" 
(Sedgefield). Cp. 2473; Wulfst. iGz.j i,: pat iv^pengen^urixl ^weorSe 
gema;ne pegeyie and prHe. The Ger. handgemein {^erden) furnishes a 
semasiological, though not a syntactical parallel. 

2138. holm heolfreweoll, ond ic heafde becearf . . . A hysteron 
proteron. Regarding the decapitation of GrendePs mother, see 1566 if. 
and note on 1994 if. 

2147. on (min)ne sylfes dom. This is, to say the least, an exag- 
geration. The poet was yielding to the formula habit 5 see, e.g., 895, 
2776; Maid. 38 f : syllan simannum on hyra sylfra dom/feoh. 

2152-2199. Beowulf and Hygelac. 

2152b. eafor heafodsegn. The reading ^^/or /;^/7/b^j<?§-« (asyndetic 
parataxis, see note on 398) is preferable to eaforheafodsegn^ which would 
be a very exceptional double compound (cf. Rie. Zs. 405). The words 
undoubtedly denote a banner, the first of the four gifts which are 
enumerated here in the same order as in 1020 ff. The boar banner (a 
banner with a boar-figure on it) may be compared to the Scand. raven 
banners (see OE. Chron. a.d. 878 (B, C, D, E): se gudfana . . . pe hie 
Hrafn heton :, cf. Hartung L 9,50.450). Was it called a < head sign' 
because it was borne aloft in front of the king ? (See Baeda, H.E. ii, 
c. 16; Beonv. 47 f.. El. 76 [?].) Or does the compound mean 'great 
banner' ? Or, perhaps, an emblem (boar) such as was attached to the 
helmet which covered the head ? (Cf. Siev. xxxvi 417 f.) 

2157. J?aet ic his serest 6e est gesaegde. « That I should first de- 
clare to thee his goodwill ' (Schroer, Angl. xiii 342 f., Sedgefield, CI. 
Hall) would be an altogether supererogatory declaration. Considering 
the regular way of introducing indirect discourse (see Intr. Ivi), it 
appears that 2157 must contain a general statement of similar import 
to that of the following lines introduced by c^wats. The noun est may 
be < bequest,"" 'bequeathing' (cp. syllan 2160, almost = unnan)^ and 
his . . . est may express 'its transmission,' i.e. its history (in which 
case the use of the adverb irest suggests that of ^efter in 12, 2731), 
cf. MPh. iii 264, 462 f. Or est may be interpreted as 'gracious gift,' 
— "that I should describe to thee his gracious gift " (B.-T. Suppl.). 
The separation of his from est might possibly be cited in favor of the 
former explanation (see 2579). — When Grettir' s mother presented him 
with a sword, she said: ' This sword was owned by Jgkull, my father's 
father, and the earlier Vatnsdal men, in whose hands it was blessed with 
victory. I give it to youj use it well.' (Grettissaga, ch. 17.) 

2164 f. lungre gellce has been doubtfully explained both as ' equally 



NOTES 197 

swift' and 'perfectly alike.' Kock2 117 ingeniously suggested the 
reading liingre, gel'tce, * swift and all alike.' This explanation was 
called in question (MLN. xxxiv 133) on the ground that the two co- 
ordinate members of such asyndetic phrases (nouns or adjectives, see 
note on 398) are commonly synonymous or, at any rate, of distinctly 
similar scope, and one of them is normally a regular compound. How- 
ever, as regards the latter objection, Professor Kock (in a private com- 
munication) points out that similar combinations are, in fact, not lack- 
ing, e.g. bealdy gebletsod^ Gr.-Wii. ii 240. 12, forhte^ af^rde, Andr. 
1340J and, as to the disparity of meaning between the two adjectives, 
an exception to the rule may be admitted m view of the fairly analogous 
cases of the type isig ond utfus 33, cf. Angl. xxix 381. It should be 
mentioned that an adj. lungor does not seem to be recorded in OE., 
except in the compound ceaslunger = * contentiosus,' Rule of Chrode- 
gang 19.12, but lungavy < quick,' or 'strong' occurs in the Heltand; 
also OHG. lungar, 'quick,' 'strenuous.' (Cf. Kock L 5.44.4.43 f. j 
Cook's note on Chr, 167.) — Only in this passage does last {sujade) 
weardian carry the meaning of 'follow,' see Gr. Spr. : ^weardian- 
On the form njueardode^ see Lang. §§19.3, 256. — aeppelfealuwe ; cf. 
Liining L 7.28.208 f. In older German, apfelgrau is a favorite epithet 
of horses. 

2168a. dyrnum craefte may belong as well with the following as with 
the preceding member of the clause, hondgesteallan is clearly variation 
oi osrum, i.e. mage. 

2172a. Hyrde ic Jjaet he Sone healsbeah. See 2163 ^"d note on 
62 f. For the scansion of 2173a, wrsetlicne wundurmaSSum, see 
Intr. Ixxi & n. i, T.C. § 19. — How many of the presents did Beo- 
wulf keep for himself.!* 

2179 ff. See note on Heremod, p. 158. 

2183 ffo Hean waes lange etc. The introduction of the common- 
place story of the sluggish youth is not very convincing (cp. 408 f.). 
See Intr. xiv n. 2, xxvii n, 4; note on 1931-62 (Offa). 

2185 f. ne hyne on medobence micles wyrSne/drihten Wedera 
gedon wolde. n^Jyr^e, 'having a right to,' assumes, especially in legal 
language, the pregnant sense of ' possessed of,' see B.-T., p. 1200, viii j 
Liebermann L 9.10.2. ii i. Gloss.: ^wierde ; MLN. xviii 2465 hence 
mtcles ivyrSne gedon^ 'put in possession of much,' i.e. 'bestow large 
gifts (on him).' That njuereda of the MS. is a corruption of Wedera^ 
seems all the more natural, as ^weoroda Dryhten is invariably applied to 
the 'Lord of Hosts ' (Rankin, JEGPh. viil 405). 

2195. seofan J?usendo. pusend is sometimes used ' of value with- 
out expressing the unit' (B.-T.). In this case, as also e.g., repeat- 
edly in Bede^ the hid ('familia') is evidently understood (see Leo L 4. 
24.101 n. 25 Ettmiiller, Transl. 5 Kluge ix 191 £5 Plummer's Saxon 
Chronicles ii, p. 235 Angl. xxvii 41 1 f), so that the size of the land given 
to Beowulf would equal that of North Merciaj cp. OE.Bede 240.2: 



198 BEOWULF 

Norsmercuniy para londes is seofon pusendo (= iii, c. 24 j < familiarum 
VII milium'). See note on 2994 f. 

2198 f. oSrum, i.e. Hygelac; \2Si\ = pdm pe (so 2779)} selra, 
* higher in rank.' Cp. 862 f. 

The narrative of the Second Part is much broken up by digressions. 
The main story is contained in 11, 2200-3 1% 2278-2349^, 2397-2424; 
2510-2910^; 3oo7t>_5o, (3058-68,) 3076—3182; the previous history 
of the dragon hoard, in 11. 2231^-77, 3051 (or 49^)-57, 3069-75; 
episodes of Geatish history, in 11. ^2'ZS^{.^^^^~^^y 2425-2509, (2611- 
25a,) 2910^-30072. 

2200-2323. The robbing of the hoard and the ravages of the 
dragon. 

2202 ff. On the historical allusions, see Intr. xl, 11. 2378 fF. 

2207. sySoan is used, in a way, correlatively with syStSan 2201. 

2209. waes 3a frod cyning, *the king was then old.' 

2213b. stig under laeg. Type D4. (See 1416^.) 

2215 ff. The supplied readings are of course conjectural, but there 
are sufficient grounds for believing that they fairly represent the con- 
text, (forj? ne)h gefe(al)g/hae3num horde, ' he made his way forwards 
near to the heathen hoard '; cp. 745, 2289 f. To judge from the fac- 
simile, the MS. reading ^^«§- (so Holthausen, Schiicking, Chambers) 
is by no means certain. — 2217. ne he J^aet sy63an (bemaS), * nor 
did he [the dragon] afterwards conceal it,' i.e. he showed it very plainly. 
For the use o^ P{eab) 2218, see 1102. 

2222. se Se him sare gesceod. him refers to the dragon. Cp. 2295. 

2223. )7(eow). A slave, a fugitive from justice, stole a costly ves- 
sel from the dragon's hoard, and upon presenting it to his master — 
one of Beowulf's men — obtained his pardon, 2281 ff. The vessel was 
then sent to Beowulf himself (2404 f.). In the meantime the dragon 
had commenced his reign of terror. [According to Lawrence, L 4. 62a. 
551, <* A warrior [Pegri] (not a slave), having committed a grievous 
crime, was forced to flee the court of which he was a member, in order 
to escape the vengeance of the man whom he had injured, or his kins- 
men. He therefore plundered the dragon's hoard, so that he might get 
objects of value by means of which to compose the feud. The rings 
were apparently used as atonement for the crime, while the cup was 
given to the ruler [probably Beowulf] who arranged the settlement." 
But why should that person be called a * captive,' as Lawrence trans- 
lates hceft 2408 ? (See Gloss. ; may he have been a war prisoner ?)] 

2228-31 s. A hypothetical restoration of the missing words might be 
attempted as follows. 

hwas'Sre (earm)sceapen (atolan wyrme 
wraecnion aetwand — him waes wroht) sceapen — 
(fus on fe^e, ]?a hyne) se fser begeat. 
Sincfajt (firde). 



NOTES 199 

With 2229^' cp. 2287, 2913 ; with 2230a cp. 970. As to firde^ see 
x^6: feorran; also ha;fde, ox fund e (proposed by Chambers) would be 
acceptable. — For 2227 the reading pat [him from) Sam gyst{e gryre)- 
broga stod would seem natural (so, except for the omission of him^ 
Grein'). Cp. 2564^, 783^ j as to the meaning oi gyst, stt gryregiest 
2560. 

2231 ff. Supplemented by the account of an earlier stage (3049 ff., 
3069 ff.), the history of the hoard is briefly this. Long, long ago 
(3050a) the hoard had been placed in the earth by illustrious chieftains 
(3070). A curse had been laid on it. After a time, it was discovered 
and seized by certain warriors (2248 f.), who made good use of it. 
The last survivor of this race returned the treasures to the earth, plac- 
ing them in a barrow or cave. There the dragon found them and kept 
watch over them for three hundred years (2278), until the theft of a 
cup aroused his anger and brought on the tragic fight, in which both 
Beowulf and the dragon lost their lives. The hoard was finally buried 
in the ground with the ashes of the hero. 

It will be observed that the somewhat complicated history of the 
hoard previous to its seizure by the dragon shows a rather modern 
motivation. A more primitive conception would have taken a treasure- 
guarding dragon as an ultimate fact. [Gnom. Cott. 26: draca sceal on 
hl^ivey/frod, frat'ivum ^wlanc.) Regarding the story of the last sur- 
vivor. It has been suggested that, according to the original notion, the 
man provided in the cave a burial place for himself as well as his 
treasures, and was then transformed into a dragon (cp. the story of 
Fafnir)} see Ettmiiller Transl. 177; Simrock L 3.21.2015 Bu. 370} 
Bugge & Olrik L 4.51; also J. Grimm, Kleinere Schriften iv 184. — 
The cave of the dragon represents one of those ancient, imposing stone 
graves covered with a mound which by later generations were regarded 
as enta ge^weorc 2717 (cp. Saxo, Prefacio, p. 8 j also the mod. Dan. 
jcettestuey ^giants' chamber ""j Grimm D.M. 442 f. [534^]), and 
which are found in the Scandinavian countries as well as in England. 
(S. Midler i 55 ft'., 77 ff"., 95, 122 f . ; Wright L9.3.71 ff^. ; cf. Schuch- 
hardt, R.-L. iii 206 ff".) See Figure 4 inserted in this edition. 

The inconsistencies discovered by Stjerna in regard to the place 
where the hoard was deposited, the nature of the objects composing it, 
and the depositors (Stjer. 37ff"., 136 ff".) cannot be admitted to exist. 
[For a study of the whole subject, see also Lawrence L 4.62a.] 

2239^-413. wende J^aes ylcan,/j7aet he lytel fsec longgestreona/ 
brucan moste; 'he expected the same [fate as had befallen all his rel- 
atives], viz. that he would be permitted to enjoy the ancient treasures 
only a short time.' 

2241b. eallgearo. 2243a. niwe. The burial place was specially 
prepared, not used before — in a way, a distinction; cf. S. Miiller i 41 1. 

2247-66. This characteristic, impressive elegy (see Intr. livf., note 
on 2105 ff^.) may be compared with the recital of the bereaved father's 



200 BEOWULF 

sorrow, 24441?., which is also virtually a sample of elegiac verse but 
nearer its prototype, viz. the lament for the dead or funeral dirge (see 
iiiyf., 3152ft'., 3i7iff'.). Cf. L4.126 (Schiicking, Sieper). 

2252. secga seledreara. The emendation is supported by Andr. 
1 65 5 f. [Rid. 64. 1 ). The series secga — segan — segon — gesd^won 
shows the conjectural line of scribal alteration. {ESt. xxxix 465.) 
K3ck2 118 pleads for the retention of gesd^won : "who had seen [the 
last of]," cp. 2726 f. (W. Morris : ''The hall-joy had they seen.") 

2253a. o3Se fe(o)r(mie). Type C2. 

2255-563, Sceal se hearda helm etc. The inf. ^wesan is under- 
stood. See 3021. 

2258-60. ge swylce seo herepad etc. Note the vocalic end rime, 
enjambement of alliteration, and the use of the same alliteration in 
two successive lines. 

2259. ofer borda gebrsec, 'over the crashing shields'" ; see 2980. 

2261. aefter (wigfruman), lit. 'behind,' 'following,' hence 'along 
with' {JEGPh. vi 197). 

2262. Naes (adv.) hearpan wyn. The verb 'is' is understood, — 
< there is not . . . ' See 2297; note on 811. 

2263 f. ne god hafoc/geond sael swingeS. It has been established 
that falcons were tamed in Sweden as early as the seventh century, prob- 
ably for the chase (Stjer. 36). In England trained hawks (or falcons) 
seem to have been unknown before the second third of the eighth cen- 
tury, see Cook, The Date of the Ruth-well and Be^vcastle Crosses (i 9 1 2), 
pp. 275 ft". Cf. also Tupper's Riddles j p. iioj Roeder, R.-L. ii 7 f . 

2271. opene. According to Lawrence, L4.62a.577, "the stones 
closing the entrance to this ancient tomb had fallen, giving access to 
the interior." 

2278 f. Jjreo hund wintra etc. Cp. 1497 f. 

2283 f. Da wses hord rasod,/onboren beaga hord. Merely re- 
capitulation. 

2286. fira fyrngeweorc; i.e., thef^ted ivofge 2282, drincfat dyre 
2306. 

2287. wroht waes geniwad. Probably not 'strife was renewed,' 
but (lit.) 'strife arose which previously did not exist.' (See, however, 
also note on 2228 ft".) 

2288. stone 3a aefter stane. See Gloss. : stincan. The verb form 
has been thought by various scholars to belong to stincan « emit a smell ' 
(MnE. stink) and has been credited with the unusual sense of 'sniffled,' 
'followed the scent.' In case this interpretation is approved, (MHG.) 
Ortnit 570: als des nvurmes houbet <vernani des mannes smac might be 
cited as a partial parallel. 

2292 f. se Se (' he whom ') Waldendes/hyldo gehealdej?. Cp. 
572 f. See Kock2 iiSf., Intr. xlix. 

2295. ]?one J»e him on sweofote sare geteode. sdre is adverb, 
not object of the verb, the fem. gender of the noun sdr being more 



NOTES 20I 

than doubtful, getcon, < decree,' 'allot,' is used absolutely, perhaps: 
'deal with.' (Cp. 2222.) 

2297. hl^njj is normally masc. (one instance of the neut. : Sievers, 
Beitr. ix 237) and appears as such in all the passages of our poem where 
the gender can be seen (2803, 2804, 3157, 2412?). Hence ealne 
should not be changed to eal. The metrical difficulty of the MS. read- 
ing is removed by the emendation utanweard (nom. sing., ref. to the 
dragon). 

2298. wiges gefeh, that is to say, by anticipation. 

2315. lyftfloga. On the flying dragon, see note on Finnsb. 3; Angl. 
xxxvd 188 n. 2. 

2324-2537. Preparation for the dragon fight. 

2324 ff. Was Beowulf not at home } Did the author desire to have 
the tidings announced through a messenger.? (Cf. Intr. xxi, cviii.) 

2329-31. Beowulf did not yet know the real cause of the dragon's 
ravages, see 2403 ff. The phrase ofer ealde riht, 'contrary to old 
law' (cp. Ags. Laws, HlocSh. & Eadr. iz: an eald riht), is here given 
a Christian interpretation. 

2334. ealond. Cf. Intr. xxii, xlviii n. 4, Neither Saxo's island 
(Sievers) nor the islands of Zealand (Boer) or Oland (Stjer. 91 f.), but 
'land bordering on water' (Bu. Tid. 68, Bu. 5). An apparently 
analogous use oi Jgland, ealond: Andr. 15, Phoen. 9, 287, Sal. i was 
pointed out by Krapp, MPh. ii 403 f. (See also NED.: island.) Also 
insula is found in medieval Latin in this wider sense (cf. Beitr. xxxv 
541). [Aant. 34.] 

2338. The masc. form eallirenne shows that the author had in 
mind the noun scyld; but he changed to the neut. bord in the next line. 
{^ESt. xxxix 465.) 

2353^-54^. Grendeles maegum, i.e. the 'Grendel family,' meaning, 
of course, Grendel and his mother. (Cp. Finnes eaferum 1068.) laSan 
cynnes ' of (or : * belonging to ') a hateful race ' ; cp. i 729. 

2354b. No Jjaet liesest waes . . . ; cp. 1455. There follows here 
the second of the allusions to Hygelac's last adventure, see Intr. xxxix f. 

2358. hiorodryncum swealt, 'died by sword-drinks,' i.e. by the 
sword drinking his blood. Cf. Kriiger, Beitr. ix 574; Rickert, MPh. ii 
66 ff. 5 Arch, cxxvi 349 & n. 2. The nearest semasiological parallel of 
the unique compound is gryrum ecga 483. 

2361 f. haefde him on earme (ana) J'ritig/hildegeatwa . . . Here 
Beowulf is seen to combine his proficiency in swimming with his thirty- 
men's strength. The extraordinary skill of ancient German tribes in 
swimming (crossing, e.g., the rivers Rhine and Danube in full armor) 
is testified to by Roman historians 5. cf. Miillenhoff L 9. 14. i.3 34f. ; 
Bjarnason, R.-L. iii 150. 

2367a. Unless we assume this to be an isolated hypermetrical half- 
line (cf. Intr. Ixxi & n. i), the second part of sioleSa cannot be con- 
nected withj^r (Gr. : 'seals' waves,' see Varr. ). Dietrich's explanation 



202 BEOWULF 

of the noun {ZfdA. xl 416) on the basis oi sol « mud,' * wet sand' has 
been rightly abandoned, especially as the testimony of the form soUy 
Beoiv. 302 (MS.) cannot be accepted. Bugge (Zs. 214) suggested con- 
nection with the stem found in Go. anasiian 'become quiet (silent),' 
Swed. dial, sil * quiet water.' If this etymology is correct, the specific 
basic meaning must have been greatly widened. 

2379-96. On these Swedish wars, see Jntr, xl, xliv. 
2385-86a. feorhwunde hleat,/sweordes swengum. This is 
Kock's punctuation, L 5.44.4.9. The verb hleotan takes the gen., 
ace, or instr. (so Chr. 783). — orfeorme (MS.), which Brett tries to 
vindicate {MLR. xiv 2: * without support ' [?]), is precluded by con- 
siderations of meter and sense. 

2392 f. Eadgilse wearS . . . freond ; i.e., he supported Eadgils. 
Cp. the pregnant meaning o{ lujian 1982, hatian 2466, etc. 

2395 f. he refers to Eadgils. [It has been suggested, as a remote 
possibility, that Onela (Ali) was killed by Beowulf himself, who would 
thus be assigned the role of Starka^r {Tnglingasaga, ch. 25 (29), see 
note on Heremdd, p. 159) j cf Belden, MLN. xxviii 153, Intr. xliii n. 4.] 
he gewraec . . /cealdum cearsiSum, < he avenged [it, viz. the previ- 
ous hostile acts] by means of expeditions fraught with harm and dis- 
tress' (cp. sorhfullne std 512, 1278, 1429). As the battle between A'Sils 
and Ali was fought on the ice of Lake Vaner (Par. § 5, ch. 555 § 6, 
ch. 29), Bugge (13) thought of taking cealdum in its literal sense of 
physical cold. 

2418. hielo abead carries no reference to good luck needed on this 
particular occasion (as in 653), but means, quite in general, 'saluted.' 
2419^-23*. The expression of gloomy forebodings might recall Mark 
xiv. 33 f (Mat. xxvi 37f.). (wyrd . . . ) se, see note on 1887 (also 
15^^). — secean sawle hord 2422 comes to the same as .^axu/^ secan 
801. 

2423b. no )?on lange presents, perhaps, a contamination of no pon 
leng (the normal compar. in connection with pon) and no . . . lange. 
2425-2537. Beowulf speaks. 

2428 ff. Ic wses syfanwintre etc. On the custom (practised with 
especial frequency in Scandinavia) of placing children in the homes of 
others for their education, see F. Roeder, Uber die Er7:,iehung der 
'vornehmen ags. Jugend in fremden Hausern, i9io;cf. L. M. Larson, 
J EG Ph. xi 141-43. The training of youths was supposed to begin at 
the ao-e of seven j cf. Grimm R. A. 41 1. In the case of Bede we have 
his own testimony: mid py iciv^es seofan^wintre^ pa nv^s ic mid gimene 
m'lnra mdga seald to fedanne ond to larenne pam drnvyrpan abbude 
Benedicte ond Ccolferpe after pon, OE. Bede 480.25 ff. (=v , c. 24). 

2432 ff. naes ic him . . . laSra etc. Litotes. — The poet does not 
state directly that Beowulf was brought up together with his uncles, 
but such is the natural interpretation. It involves chronological incon- 
sistency, see Intr. xxxviii, xiv. 



NOTES 203 

2435 ff. On the slaying of Herebeald by Hae'Scyn, see Intr. xli f. 
Accidental homicide was punishable. Yet HreSel cannot fulfill the duty 
of avenging his son, because he must not lift his hand against his own 
kin. The king's morbid surrender to his grief is significant. 

2436. (waes . . . ) mor)7orbed stred; cf T.C. §§ i, 6. The phrase 
recalls the Lat. < lectum sternere,' cf Arch, cxxvi 353. The corre- 
sponding {Inldbedd) styredy Andr. 1092 is no doubt an error for stre{i)d 
(Cosijn, Beitr. xxi 15). 

2438. freawine is not entirely inappropriate, since Herebeald is the 
elder brother and heir presumptive. 

2444. Swa bi3 geomorlic gomelum ceorle. S^mo. introduces an 
example or illustration (see note on 1769), in this instance the imagi- 
nary case of an old man sorrowing for his son who has been hanged 
(2444-62^). It has been suggested (Holthausen, Beibl. iv 355 Gering, 
note) that the author was thinking of the story of J9rmunrekr and his 
son Randver {Vqlsungasagay ch. 405 cp. Saxo viii 280). In both cases 
the misery of childlessness is emphasized (see 2451 ff.). But there is 
nothing in the Beowulfian allusion to indicate that the father himself 
caused the son to be hanged. 

2446. Jjonne he gyd wrece could be regarded as the continuation 
of {pa;i) his byre ride, which would account for the subjunctive (cf. Bu. 
Tid. 56). But n.vreced may well be the correct reading. 

2448. helpe. The scribe who penned helpan expected the infin. of the 
verb before ne mag. The noun is demanded by anige 2449*^. A wk. 
fem. helpe is unknown in OE. poetry. [Kock 221; MPh. iii 463.] 

2454. (hafa5) dalda gefondad, <(has) experienced [evil] deeds'; 
cf. Arch, cxv 181. 

2455-59. GesyhS sorhcearig on his suna bure/wlnsele westne 
etc. A literal interpretation would be beset with difficulties. How could 
the deserted wine-hall be considered part of the son's bur ? Why should 
a number of dead warriors be referred to ? (If r'ldend 2457b be taken 
as 'the one hanging on the gallows,' S'tvefad has to be changed to 
snvefedy Angl. xxviii 446.) The explanation is that the old man falls 
into a reverie, seeing with his mind's eye the scene of desolation, or, 
in other words, the poet passes from the actual, specific situation to a 
typical motive of elegiac poetry; cf. Schiicking, ESt. xxxix 10. 2456b- 
57a. windge reste/rete berofene, *the wind-swept resting place de- 
prived of joy.' The hall was also used for sleeping, as the happenings 
in Heorot show. We are reminded of Wand. 76: n.mnde bhivdune 
iveallas stondap, 86: burg^^ara breahtma lease ... A fem. njjind- 
gerest (thus, e.g., Schiicking, Sedgefield, Chambers) is exceedingly prob- 
lematical. — (Longfellow was deeply impressed by this passage, as is 
shown by his alluding to it in Hyperion, Book ii, ch. 10.) 

2460. GewiteS >onne on sealman. The old man goes to his own 
chamber. sorhleoS gaeleS. We cannot be quite sure that this is not 
merely a high-flown expression implying 'lamentation'; cf. note on 



204 BEOWULF 

786 ff. — 2461. Jjuhte. The pret. is fully justified. After a survey of 
the grounds and buildings the lonely father has retired. 

2468. mid Jjaere sorhge, < with that sorrow in his heart.' 

2469 ff. See Intr. cxiii & n. 2 (parallel passages in Gen.). 

2472-89. On this first series of Swedish wars, see Intr. xxxix. 

2475. him, dat. plur. (' ethic dative '). 

2481. Jjeah 6e o3er/his ealdre gebohte. This is, syntactically, the 
natural division of the line. Scansion: A3 (see, e.g., 941^, 2587a, 
2977a), Ai (cf. T. C. § 23). The object {hit) need not be expressed, 
cp. 2395b. Oder, viz. one of the two mag-ivine 2479 (HaslScyn and 
Hygelac). 

2484 f. f>a ic . . . gefrsegn maeg 53erne ... on bonan staelan, 
* then, as I have heard, one kinsman [Hygelac] avenged the other 
[HasScyn] on the slayer [Ongenheow] '; cf. Aant. 23 j Kock 232 f. 
Hygelac did not perform the act personally, cf. note on 1968. A de- 
tailed narrative of these encounters is given in 2924 ff., 2961 ff. 

2490. him must refer to Hygelac. There is an abrupt change of 
topics. 

2494. The GifSas (Lat. 'Gepidae'), a tribe closely related to the 
Goths, left their seats near the mouth of the Vistula as early as the 
third century and settled in the district north of the lower Danube. 
Their kingdom was destroyed by the Lombards in the latter half of the 
sixth century. According to this passage, tradition still associated them 
with their old home. 

2497 f. symle ic him on feSan beforan wolde,/ana on orde. The 
true heroic note. Cp., e.g., Iliad vi 444 f. ; Hildebr. 27 {her nvas eo 
folches at ente . . . )\ Wald. i 1 8 ff. 

2501 ff. Another allusion to Hygelac' s Frankish expedition. Daeg- 
hrefn, very likely the slayer of Hygelac, was killed by Beowulf, who 
took from him his sword {N^gimg 2680). (Cf. Rie. Zs. 4145 Arch, cxv 
181.) It is decidedly interesting to note that D^eghrefn is a Frankish, 
non-Ags. name; cf. Schroder, Anz.fdA. xii 181, & Die deutschen Per- 
sonennamen {Festrede, Gottingen, 1907), p. 9. — It is not quite certain 
that for dugeSum means ' in the presence of the hosts ' ; dugu6 may 
have been used in the abstract sense (cf. Gloss.). 

2505. in campe (MS. cempan). As cempa has nowhere the function 
of a collective noun (cf. Gloss. : on), and in {on) is never found in the 
sense of 'among' with a plural denoting *men,' cempan is unaccept- 
able both as dat. sing, and dat. plur. Cf. Siev. xxxvi 409 f. The scribe 
evidently had in mind ce?npan of 2502. 

2514. Though w^r3«//i 'gloriously' is not an impossible reading 
(see Chambers), the emendation maerSu is antecedently probable; see 
2134, 2645, Seaf. 84, Rid. 73.11. Cf. Bu. 103 f. 

2520 f. If gylpe is interpreted as 'proudly,' 'gloriously' (cp. 1749, 
868; according to Chambers: 'in such a manner as to fulfill my 
boast'), no change of the MS. reading is needed. 



NOTES 205 

2525. (Nelle ic beorges weard) oferfleon fotes trem, ac unc 
[furSur] sceal . . . The critics' treatment of this line has been essen- 
tially influenced by the parallel passage, MalJ. 247: {f^^t ic heonon 
nelle) Jicon fotes trym^ ac iioille furdor gan. For the scansion of 252 5*, 
see T.C. § 24. 

2538-271 1. The dragon fight. On the fight and on the dragon, 
see Intr. xxiff., xxv, lij Par. § 7 : Saxo ii 38 f. There are three dis- 
tinct phases of this combat (just as of the fight with GrendePs mother); 
the second begins at 259 1^ (or, a long digression intervening, at 2669), 
the third at 2688. Cf. A?igl. xxxvi 193 n. 3. 

2538. Aras 6a Di ronde. The analogy of expressions like under 
helme (see Gloss. : under) lends some support to the view that b'l ronde 
means < with the shield (by his side).' Yet the prepositional phrase 
may be directly connected with the verb (cp. 749), 'leaning on the 
shield.' 

2547. ne meahte ; either *he' or * any one' {man) is understood 
as the subject. See Lang. § 25.4. 

2556t>. From serest cwom. Type D4. 

2558t>. hruse dynede. \^\\\^ Volsungasaga^ c^. 1 8, at the approach 
of the dragon, njarp s<va mikill landskjalftiy s^ud at ojl jorp skalf i 
ndnd ; cp. Lied 'vom Hilrnen Seyfrid 2 1 ; Beues of Hamtoun (ed. Kol- 
bing, E.E.T.S.) 2737^5 Gottfried von Strassburg's Tristan 9052 ff. 
(Also Hel. 5801 : thiu erda dunida [= Mat. xxviii 2]. Cf. Cook's notes 
on Christ 826, 881.) 

2564, ecgum unglaw (MS.). In view of the doubtful status of the 
intensive prefix un- (see note on 357), an- has been substituted for itj 
anglaw <very sharp' is certainly more satisfactory than B.-T. 's un~ 
gleanjo 'dull.' The physical sense of 'sharp,' though nowhere else 
recorded, may not unreasonably be attributed to glea^w, of which gldnv 
is a variant form, see Lang. | i 5 n. [Cf. also Gr. Spr. ; Angl. xxix 380, 
ESt. xxxix 466.] 

2566. gestod wis steapne rond. Cp. 749. {IValtharius 529 : 
* [quantus] in clipeum surgat.') 

2573-75. SSr he J»y fyrste forman dogore/wealdan moste, swa 
him wyrd ne gescraf/hreS aet hilde. We may translate 'there he 
had to spend his time (Chambers), (on the first day, i.e.:) for the first 
time in his life, in such a way that fate did not assign to him glory in 
battle ' 5 or — taking njuealdan in an absolute sense — * there and then 
(cp. pa (fir 331, 1280), for the first time, he had to manage (get 
along) without victory' (so substantially MiiUenhoff xiv 233, Heyne). 
[MPh. iii 464: interpretation based on the usual meaning of mot, 
' may.'] 

2577. incge-lafe (perhaps a compound), incge is as obscure as icge 
1 107, with which (as well as with isig 33) it has been conjecturally 
connected. [Note also Ex, 190: inge ?nefiy 444: inca Seode.'] Inges, or 
Ing-Tuines (see Proper Names, Intr. xxxvii, and note on Scyld, p. 123), 



2o6 BEOWULF 

is a desperate remedy for a desperate case. e(a)cnan, tcnatiy or tcnen 
(cp. 1663=1, 2140^, 1104b [MS.]) could also be proposed. Quite pos- 
sibly the scribe did not understand the word. 

2579. his . . . J>earfe haefde, ' had need of it.' 

2586-88. It is possible that grundwong refers to the dragon's cave 
(see 2770) or the ground in front of it (cf. Bu.Tid. 298). But it 
seems on the whole more natural that it should denote the same as 
eormengrund, ginne grund, i.e., earth in general (as explained by earlier 
scholars), or that the phrase 'give up that region,' in this context, im- 
plies 'leaving the earth' (Aant. 36). These lines and the following 
ones express nearly the same idea, the former negatively, the latter 
positively. Considering further the contrast between ivolde 2588 and 
sceolde \ofer\ --willan 2589, we may venture to translate literally: 'that 
was not a pleasant (willing) journey (or, course of action) [i.e.] that 
the illustrious son of Ecg5eow was willing to leave the earth.' {ESt. 
xxxix 466, MLN. xxiv 94f.) 

2595. se Se aer folce weold, " he who used to rule a nation" (CI. 
Hall). Cp. JEneidn 554!?. [Bu.Zs. 216; Aant. 36.] 

2596 ff. The disloyalty of the ten cowardly followers of Beowulf, 
who flee for their lives, is not unlike the defection of the disciples of 
Christ, see Mark xiv 50, Mat. xxvi 56. (Also the injunction to the com- 
panions, 2529 may recall Mark xiv 34, Mat. xxvi 38.) Likewise, Wig- 
laf's heroic assistance is matched by the dpio-reta of Peter (Mat. xxvi 5 1, 
John xviii 10) so nobly glorified in the Heliand (4867 ft'.). 

2599t>. Hiora in anum. See note on 100^. 

2600 f. sibb' aefre ne maeg/wiht onwendan. As the intrans. use 
oi on<ivendaTi (i.e. ' change ' ) is not authenticated, sibb is now commonly 
taken as ace, and nxnht as nom. Still, the possibility of construing sibb 
as the subject of the clause is to be conceded ; ' kinship can never change 
anything,' i.e. 'will always prevent a change (of heart).' For Jjam Se 
■wel )?ence3, see note on 287 ff". 

2602 ff. On Wiglaf and Weohstan, see Intr. xliv, xxii; on the 
form of introducing Wiglaf, ib. civ n. i. _ 

2614. his magum ; his probably refers to Eanmund ; the generic 
term magum, by implication, refers to Onela. 

2616. ealdsweord etonisc. This looks like a harking back to the 
mysterious sword in the Grendel cave (see note on 1555 f.)j cf. Angl. 
XXXV 261 n. I. So 2979. 

2618 f. no ymbe 3a faehSe spraEC,/J'eah Se he [i.e. Weohstan] 
his brSSor beam abredwade. his refers to Onela, the subject oi spr^c. 
" Onela' s passive attitude was due to the fact that his nephew was a law- 
less exile, and so no longer entitled to protection from his kin." (See- 
bohm L 9.17.66 f.) Herein is seen a breaking away from the primitive 
tribal custom, cf. Chadwick H. A. 347 f. 

2623. guSgewaeda quite possibly stands for the ace. pi. -ge<voa:du 
(Lang. §18.2). Cp. 3i34f. (also 2028f., 2o67f.). 



NOTES 207 

2628. mceges. A general term, instead of 'father.' 

2633 ff. On this noble *comitatus' speech (and certain close paral- 
lels), see Intr. Ivii, Ixiii; Par. § 7: Saxo ii 59 ff., §9: Hrolfssaga^ chs. 
3zf. 

2638. De he usic on herge geceas, < on this account he chose us 
(from) among the host,' This function of on is parallel to that found 
in combination with nimany see Gloss. : on j cp. Vita Guthlaci 1.7: 
him pa ant geceas on p^re ma^dena heape. De is used correlatively with 
pe 2641 ; see Gloss. : se, pe. 

2640a. onmunde usic mserSa. onmunan (with or without the adj. 
nvyrpe) in all other places means: * consider worthy of.' Why not here ? 
There is no basis for the meaning ' remind ' very generally ascribed to 
it. 

2640b. me implies *to me as well as to the rest of us.' 

264915. J^enden hyt sy. See Varr. That hyt should be the * proleptic ' 
pronoun is not likely (though perhaps not impossible). The assumption 
of a noun hit(t) < heat ' — first definitely proposed by Grein — has 
been largely approved by modern scholars. 

2651. leofre. See Lang. § 25.2. 

2657. J^aet nSeron ealdgewyrht, <he has never deserved it.' pat is 
probably pronoun. 

2658. duguSe, partit. gen. with he ana, "2657. 

2659 f. urum .... bam, instead of unc bam or ^ure bam (cp. 2532, 
596), is due to attraction. Examples of similar genit. combinations are 
cited by Cosijn (viii 573) and Chambers j cf. P. Grdr.'^ i 775. The gen- 
eral sense is of course : < I will join you in the fight.' Gummere's ren- 
dering <* My sword and helmet ... for us both shall serve " is perhaps 
a little too precise, byrne and beaduscrud are synonymous, see 1454^ 
(2321 f., 3163). 

2663 ff. There is a singular lack of propriety in making young 
WIglaf administer fatherly advice to Beowulf. It is the author that 
speaks. 

2683 ff. A sword in Beowulf's hands was liable to break on account 
of his excessive strength. A typical feature frequently met with in old 
Germanic literature. (E.g., Saxo iv 115 (Offa); Vojsungasaga, chs. 
'5> 3 5-) Cf. MPh. iii 464 f.; also Panzer 35, 41 f., 52 f., 281 n. As 
to Beowulf's use of swords, see 435 ff., 679 ff., etc. [Miill. xiv 229i 
Jellinek & Kraus, ZfdA. xxxv 268 f.] 

269613. swa him gecynde waes. A conventional idea. Cp. Brun. 
7 f . : S'lva him geapele nvas Ifram cneomdgum ; (OHG.) Lud^wigslied 
5 1 : thaz uuas imo gekunni. 

26gy ff. The statement is not quite clear logically. It involves the 
anticipation of the result of the action: sio hand gebarn 2697b, and a 
loose use of J^aet 2699^ (see Gloss.). The meaning is this: *he did not 
care for (i.e. aim at) the head [of the dragon], but his hand was burned 
in striking the monster a little lower down, etc' Dragons are vulnerable 



2o8 BEOWULF 

in their lower parts; see especially Par. §7: Saxo ii 3 8f. (Frotho's 
dragon fight). Cf. Bu. 105. [Aant. 37: * he did not care for his (own) 
head, i.e. life.'] 

2705. The context leaves it somewhat undecided whether Beowulf 
or Wiglaf is the real victor in the combat with the dragon. But the 
poet manages to let Beowulf have the honor of the final blow. Cp. 
2835, 2876. 

2706. ferh ellen wrsec, ' strength drove out life.' Cp. Gen. 1 385 f. : 
jsa ivrScon arleasrafeorh J of jidschoman. [Heyne took, ferh as the sub- 
ject.] 

27 1 1-2820. Beowulf's death. 

2717-19. seah on enta geweorc,/hu Sa stanbogan stapulum 
fseste/ece eorSreced innan healde. One of the difficulties supposed 
to be in this passage (see Varr.) is removed by construing e§rdreced 
(not sidnbogari) as subject, and stanbogan as object (so Kemble, Ar- 
nold, Earle, CI. Hall, Chambers, cf. Sedgefield). The stone chamber 
is indeed contained in the ever enduring (or, primeval) earth-house. 
The change from the preterite to the present is not unprecedented 
(Lang. § 25.6), and the opt. is naturally accounted for by the idea of 
examining implied by seah on (cp. ncosian . . . . hu ii^L). stanbogan 
seems to refer to a primitive form of vaulting such as is met with in 
English and Irish stone graves (S. Miiller i 95). (B.-T. : < natural stone 
arches,' Schii. Bd. 77 flf. : < rock-curvatures,' i.e. *cave.') There is 
certainly no need to take stanbogan or stapulas as architectural terms 
pointing to the specific Roman art of vault-building (so Stjer. 37 ff.). 
stapulas may very well denote the upright stones. [Schii. Bd. 78 ff. re- 
gards stanbogan and eorSreced as parallel forms (nom.), supplies the 
object [it], viz. the enta ge^weorc^ by which he understands the dragon 
hoard; seah on, * looked in the direction of.' (?)] 

2723. hilde saedne (commonly treated as a compound) is paralleled 
by Brun. 20: (^-zverig,) ivigges sad^ Rid. 6.2: beadonveorca Seed, 

2724 ff. On Beowulf's farewell speeches, see Angl. xxxvi 193. {Arch. 
cxxvi 345.) On certain points of resemblance (due to imitation in some 
form) found in the story of Brynhild' s death in Sigurpark'V. en skamma^ 
see Bugge, Beitr. xxii 129. 

2724. he ofer benne spraec. The original, local sense of ofer: < over 
the wound' easily passes into the modal one: < wounded as he was'; 
cf. Aant. 37; Arch, civ 287 ff. (A partial parallel: Jul. Casar m i. 
259.) [Not: * in spite of,' or < concerning other things than ' (so Corson, 
MLN. iii 97).] 

2730 f. Jj^r me gifeSe swa/aenig- yrfeweard aefter wurde. A 
blending of two constructions, viz. a) par m~e snjoa gifefSe (neuter) 
luurde and b) P'^r me yrfenveard gifese {gifen^ nvurde. (Cp. Gen. 
1726 ff.) 

2738 f. ne me (ethic dative) swor fela/a3a on unriht. A conspic- 
uous example of litotes. 



NOTES 



209 



2748. gearo, meant to be adv. in the text (see 3074, cf. Aant. 41). 
An original gearnve (see Varr, ) could have been taken either as apm. 
or as adv. 

2764^-66. An apparently uncalled-for ethical reflection on the per- 
nicious influence of gold. The curse resting on the gold (3051 fF., 
3069 if.), and the warning against the sin of avarice (1748 ff.) repre- 
sent the same general idea. (Cf. Arch, cxxvi 342 f.) The unique ofer- 
higian has been hypothetically connected with hycgan (E. Sc, Rie. L., 
Heyne, Kern L 5.9), {ofer)hygd (Kluge), heah (Bu. Tid. 59f. ; ESt. 
xxxix 466), and hhiVy see Varr. But the best hit was made by Ettmiil- 
ler {Lexicon Anglosaxontcum [1851], p. 464; so Gr. Spr., Holt.), who 
listed it as a compound of {Jjigjan^ i.e.) h'lgian (< strive,' <hie'). The 
meaning of this oferhigian is presumably * overtake ' (corresponding ex- 
actly to onierhye of Northern dialects, see Dial. D.), < get the better of,' 
* overpower' (Ettm. : ^superare'). 

2769 ff. of Sam leoma stod etc. We are reminded of the light in 
the Grendel cave, I5i6f., 1570!?". 

2773 f. Da ic on hiaewe gefraegn hord reafian,/eald enta geweorc 
anne mannan. Following after a passage of description and reflection, 
a new and important event is introduced by means of the gefragn- 
formula (cp. 2694, 2752). The fact that the 'man' is well known is 
ignored. See note on ioqI^ [an). By enta genjjeorc either the hoard itself 
or the stone chamber is meant (cp. 2212 f.). 

2778a. ecg waes iren. <«The formula doubtless had come down 
from days when, as Tacitus says, metals were rare among the Germans 
and iron had to be imported." Gummere. (See 1459.) — Note the 
exceptional parenthetic clause in the first half-line ; cf. Intr. Ixvi, cvii. 

2784. fraetwum gefyrSred ; i.e., on account of the precious spoils 
he is anxious to return to Beowulf. 

2788. mid J?am maSmum; i.e., 'with the treasures in his hands.' 

2791. waeteres weorpan. A rare, but not unparalleled instance of 
an instrum. genitive, see note on 1825. Cf. Bu. Zs. 218 ; Aant. 38. 

2792b. [Biorncyning spraec] is to be regarded as slightly better than 
Schiicking's [pa se beorn gesprac]. gesprecan is regularly used with an 
object in Beoivulf. {madelode never occurs in the second half-line.) 
Cp. also 3094^-53. — 2.'i^2>^. Some ineffectual speculations concerning 
a possible basis for the MS. reading giogoSe are put forward by Brett, 
MLR. xiv 2 f 

2802 ff. The erection of funeral mounds on elevated places near the 
sea is well attested for Old Norse and Ags. times. An almost literal 
parallel of this passage occurs Odyssey xxiv 80 ft'.} cp. xi 75 ff". 5 Iliad 
vii 85 fl^.; JEneidvx z-^zff. Cf. Gummere G.O. 310 f.; Wright L 9.3. 
4695 Montellus 85. 

2806. hit is used loosely without regard to the gender of hl^nv. 
See 779- 

2821-3030^. The spread of the sad tidings. 



zio BEOWULF 

2836. Huru \fatt on lande lyt manna 3ah. We have the choice 

between (i) taking lyt as dat. with impers. deofiy * that has prospered 
with few men ' (the accus. would be exceedingly questionable) and 
(2) construing lyt as the subject, assigning to the verb the sense of * at- 
tain,' * achieve' (cf. MP/j. iii 465). In the latter case, it is true, gedeon 
would be expected. 

2854. wehte, with ' durative ' function, perhaps : * tried to rouse 
(him) ' j cp. 151 1. 

2857. ^^^ Wealdendes wiht, 'anything of the Ruler,' i.e. any- 
thing ordained by God. (Generalized, semi-adjectival function of 
tVealdend.) Cp. HeL 10^%: forutar ma?ikunnies nviht. 

2858 f. wolde dom Godes dsdum rsedan/gumena gehwylcum 
. . . Cp. 1057 f. dadum carries instrum. sense. 

2860. grim andswaru. Of course, not < answer' in the strictly 
literal sense. 

2869 f. swylce he J)rySlicost/ower feor oS6e neah findan 
meahte. prysllcost is left uninflected ; it may be said to agree, theoreti- 
cally, with an indefinite object <it.' Only partial parallels are 3161 f., 
Jul. ^j-i ff. The change of ^ to if appears imperative 5 prydlice found 
in ByrhtferS's Enchiridion^ ^ngL viii 302.14 is doubtful as to form 
and meaning. 

2880 f. symle w»s Jjy samra, Jjonne ic sweorde drep/ferhS- 
geniSlan. symle ('ever,' 'regularly') goes naturally with ponne. At 
the same time, the use of py samra suggests a variant construction, viz. 
symle ^v^s py s'^mra, py ic snvidor drep . . . , cp. Gen. 1325 f, Oros. 
18.29 f. Did Wiglaf really mean to imply that he dealt the dragon 
several blows? (Cf Schii. Sa. 89 n.) [Cosijn, Aant. 38 placed 2880^ 
in parenthesis with Beowulf as subject.] 

2884 ff. On the announcement of punishment to the faithless retain- 
ers, see Antiq. §6; Par. § 10: Tacitus, Germ.y cc. 6, 14; cf Grimm 
R. A. 40 ff., 731 ff.} Kemble's note j Liebermann L 9.10.2.500, 507. 
Scherer L 5.5.490 saw in 2890 f. a hint to the cowards to end their 
own lives. 

2888. idel hweorfan. It is doubtful whether the idea of 'going,' 
< wandering ' was still present in the phrase. Cp. MnE. go luithouty 
Ger. ^erlustig gehen. Also Blickl. Ham. 97.24: pa;t he sceole pas ealles 
tdel h^weorfan; Jul. 381. 

2899. (ssegde) ofer ealle. Earle: "in the hearing of all." See 
Gloss-: ofer; Finnsb. 22. 

2910. leofes end laSes, i.e. Beowulf and the dragon. 

291 1 ff. Prediction of an outbreak of hostilities upon the death of 
the mighty king ; cp. 2474 ; ^Ifric, Saints xxvi 1 1 f. : Ceadnxialla 
sloh and to sceame tucode pa Norshymbran leode after heora hldfordes 
fylle. The same prediction is made at Roland's death, Chanson de 
Roland 2921 ff". • 

2912 ff. Last allusion to the Prankish war. 



NOTES 



211 



2920. dugoSe, dat. sing. 

2922-98. The (first) Swedish war; battle at Ravenswood ; cp. 

2472-89. Intr. xxxix, xlii f. ; Par. §6: Tnglingasagay ch. 27. The 
only detailed account of a real battle in Beo^wulf. 

An interesting parallel of the fight between Ongenbeow and the two 
brothers occurs in Saxo's account (iv 11 1 f. ) ^ of the slaying of Athis- 
lus by the two Danish brothers Keto and Wigo. (Weyhe, ESt. xxxix 
21 ff.) But apart from the detailed fighting scene, no similarities of im- 
portance (such as would indicate a genetic relation) can be recognized. 
Quite possibly this Athislus is, in fact, not a Swede, but the same as 
the Myrging Eadgils who is mentioned in Widsid (see Cha. Wid. 
92-94, cf. Sarr. Kad. 56). — The fall of Agnerus^ in a duel with 
Biarco (Saxo ii 56), which Bugge (17 ff.) adduced as an analogue, is 
rather far removed from the plot and setting of the Beo^wuif scene. — On 
some traces of the influence of Gen. 19 60-2 16 3, see ESt. xlii 329 f. 

2926 f. The fact that the hostilities had been previously started by 
the Swedes (see 2475 fF. ) is disregarded in this place. 

2928. him, probably dat. sing, (i.e., Hae^'cen). 

2940 f. Probably the text has suffered the loss of at least one line. 
Attempts at reconstruction by Bugge (107, 372), Holthausen (note). 
— Indulging in a mere conjecture, we might mention the possibility 
that the original reading was: sumon (dat. plur.) galgtreoivu / gifan to 
gamene (cp. Gen. 2069 f., Maid. 46), geoc eft gela?npy and that a scribe 
disturbed the alliteration by substituting /ro/or iov geoc. 

294313-443. horn ond byman,/gealdor. See 94^-953. 

2950. frod felageomor. Cp. Gen. zzz/^x geotnorfrod. 

2951. ufor is either 'farther away' (Kock 236) or *on to higher 
ground' (cf. ESt. xlii 329 f.). 

2956. beam ond bryde (ace. plur.). Ongenbeow was afraid that 
women and children would be carried off. Cp. Gen. 1969 ff., 2009 ff., 
2089 ff., etc. {ESt. xlii 329). 

2957^. eorSweall. On earth-walls used as fortifications, see S. Miil- 
ler ii 225 ff. 

2957^-59. Taking seht (= eht, Lang. § 9.3) as an analogical forma- 
tion in place of the normal oht, and construing segn as the subject of 
ofereodon, we obtain very satisfactory sense by the slight alteration 
Higelace[s]. For other interpretations, see Varr. ; also Schroer, Angl. 
xiii 346 ff.; Aant. 38; Schvicking's and Sedgefield's notes; Green 
L6.8.5.IOI, &L5.55 (: "then was (the) treasure offered (yielded) by 
the folk of the Swedes, their banner to H."). 

2960. to hagan seems to refer to the eorsnveall at the edge of the 
protected area [freotsoivong). [Cosijn, Aant. 39 equated baga with 
'TVt\g\hagay Maid. 102, < phalanx.'] 

^ Cf. also Annales Ryenses, Par. §8.5. 

'^ In the brief allusion of the Hro/fssaga, ch. 33: Agnar^ Varr.: Angar^ 
Angantyr. 



212 BEOWULF 

2963 f. Safian sceolde/Eafores anne dom, <he had to submit to 
Eofor's decision alone,' i.e., he was completely at the mercy of Eofor. 

2973. he, i.e. Ongenl^eow^ him, i.e. Wulf. 

2977-80. Let se hearda Higelaces J?egn [i.e. Eofor] . . mece .... 
helm/brecan ofer bordweal. Cp. 2258 f.; Kudrun 1445: Der Kud- 
runen 'vriedel under helme ilber rant J erreichte Ludenjjigen mil ellent- 
hafter hunt. 

2982. his maeg, = his brodor 2978. 

2985. fine (i.e. Eofor) is the subject. 

2994-953. sealde hiora gehwaeSrum hund Jjusenda/landes ond 
locenra beaga. See note on 2195. In this instance the unit of value 
represented by the land and rings together is presumably the sceat{t). 
Cf. Rie. Zs. 415; Stevenson's ed. of Asser's Life of King Alfred (^1^0^)^ 
p. 154, n. 6. (Of a valuable ring {beag) given him by Eormanric, the 
Gothic king, Widsi^ says: on pdm siex hund nvas smates goldes j gescyred 
sceatta scillingrime^ Wids. 91 f., see Chambers's notes.) 

2995b. ne Sorfte him Sa lean oSwitan. him^ dat. sing. (Hygelac). 
Cp. 1048, i884f. 

2996. hie 3a m»r3a geslogon, probably < they performed those 
glorious deeds.' (CI. Hall: <' they had earned the honours by fighting.") 

3005. aefter haeleSa hryre, hwate Scildingas. See Varr. The line 
as it stands in the MS. has the air of an intruder. MiillenhofF (xiv 239) 
denounced it as a thoughtless repetition of 2052. It has been defended 
as a stray allusion to an ancient story of the Danish king Beowulf, the 
hero of a dragon fight (cf. Intr. xxii), or to a possible tradition assign- 
ing to Beowulf the overlordship over the Danes after the fall of Hr5"5- 
gar's race (Thorpe's note j cf. Sarrazin, ESt. xxiii 2455 Chambers, 
with reference to Saxo iii 75; Brett, MLR. xiv i f.). But these supposi- 
tions are far from being substantiated. Besides, an unprejudiced reader 
would expect h^ivate Scildingas to be merely a variation of hard ond rice. 
Again, the emendation Scilfngas offers no appreciable improvement in 
sense, unless, by a violent transposition, we insert the line between 3001 
and 3002. (A reference to a temporary authority possibly exercised over 
the Swedes, as a result of the alliance with Eadgils, would be strange.) 
In the text the knot has been cut by introducing the alteration S^-Geatas. 
Cf. JEGPh. viii 259. [If still another conjecture may be offered, a read- 
ing : Z>at;<2/^ (adv.) Scildinga /folcred fremede could be considered to 
contain a passing hint at the Grendel exploit. Similarly, Moore {^EGPh. 
xviii 212) suggests ^ai;i2/4-f] Scildingas, i.e. Hro'Sgar's.] 

3010. anes hwaet. See Gloss. : tin. 

3014. )>a sceall brond fretan. In reality the treasures are buried in 
the mound (3163 ff.). At least, we cannot be quite sure that the arms 
with which the pyre is hung (3i39f-) have also been taken from the 
dragon's hoard. There is no necessity to assume (with Stjema, chs. 6, 8) 
an imperfect combination of duplicate lays describing different modes of 
funeral rites. Even granting that the poet was guilty of a slight inac- 



NOTES 2 1 3 

curacy, the main idea he wished to convey at this point seems to have 
been that the dearly bought treasures are to be sacrificed with the dead 
hero. See note on 3137 ti'. 

3018 f. ac sceal ge5morm6d golde bereafod . . . elland tredan. 
Cp. I/iad xxW 730 fF. (lamentation of Andromache); Gen. 1969 fF.: 
sceoLie forht ??ionig/blachlcor ides bijiende gan / on fremdes f^Sm. — oft 
nalles sene. So EL 1252, Cbr. (iii) 1194;/^. iijo : /nonge nalesfea 
(see Cook's note on Greek parallels); cp. Jul. 356. 

3022. (gar) morgenceald. Battle begins in the morning. Cf ESt. 
xlii3 3 5. 

3024-27. Of the numerous occasions on which the animals of prey 
are introduced (in Gen.y Ex.y Brun., Mald.^ ELy Jud., Finnsb.^, this 
is the only one where raven and eagle hold a conversation. The bold 
and brilliant picture reminds us not only of * The Twa Corbies ' 
(< The Three Ravens '), but of ON. literature (e.g. Brot af Sigurpark'v. 
13, Helgak<v. Hund. \ 5a); cf. Sarrazin, ESt. xxiii2 55; MLN. xvi 18. 

3028 f. secggende waes/la3ra spella. The gen. seems to have 
been caused by the semi-substantival function of the participle ; cf. 
Shipley L 6.8.4.65 f. 

3030a. wyrda ne worda. A variation of a formula {jworda ond 
iveorcay etc.). 

3030^-3136. Preliminaries of the closing scene. 

3034. hlimbed healdan. See 2901 f . ; note on 964. 

3038. JEr hi I?aer gesegan. The transmitted text should not be 
tampered with (see Varr.). Even before they came upon Beowulf, the 
warriors noticed from a distance the enormously long dragon, 

3046. haefde eorSscrafa ende genyttod ; "he had made his last 
use of earth(ly) caverns" (Earle). 

3049 f. swa hie wiS eorSan fae5m/J?usend wintra Jjser eardodon. 
This does not necessarily mean that the treasures had remained all that 
time in the same burial cave, but rather that they had lain * a thousand 
years ' in the bosom of the earth — unless we assume forgetfulness on 
the part of the author. See note on 2231 ff. 

3051 ff. The curse laid on the gold is first mentioned in a substan- 
tially heathen fashion, though with a saving clause of Christian tenor 
(3054^-57), and, later, is clothed in a Christian formula (3071-73). 
(Note the term haden gold 2276, cp. 2216.) Cf. Angl. xxxv 269, 
xxxvi 171. — The curse resting on the Niblung gold in ON. and MHG. 
literary tradition is a well-known parallel of the general motive. That 
the circumstantial history of the Niblung hoard could be traced in Beo- 
<zvuifwas an erroneous view of Heinzel's (^Anz.fdA. xv 169 f.). 

3051. )?onne, 'further,' * moreover.' eacencraeftig is probably to 
be construed predicatively (parallel with galdre be-Tvunden)j * of great 
power,' i.e. powerfully protected. [According to Bugge (374), ponne 
denotes the time when the treasures were placed in the ground; Aant. 
40: < ante tot annos.'] 



214 BEOWULF 

3055 f. The inf. openian after sealde (Aant. 40) seems to be in 
part due to the preceding t>am Se he n.volde. (Cp. 1730 f.) 

3058-62^. A recapitulating remark on the end of Beowulf and of 
the dragon. The moralizing author denies the dragon the right to the 
guarding of the hoard : unrihte, 3059. Weard ser ofsidh/feara 
sumne, i.e., the dragon had slain Beowulf 5 feara sumne, *one and 
few others' (cp. 1412), by bold litotes, means 'one' only (Aant. 40). 
(That the dragon was supposed to have killed others on previous occa- 
sions, is very unlikely.) Revenge was inflicted on him by Beowulf (and 
Wiglaf). [Different interpretations: Bu. 109, 375 ; Heinzel, Anz.fdA. 
XV i69f., see note on 3051 ff.] 

3062^-65. Wundur hwar etc., 'it is a mystery where (on what 
occasion) a man meets death.' Cf. Siev. ix 1435 Aant. 40 j Kock 233. 
See Gnom. Ex. 29 f. : Meotud ana ivat^/hnjo^er se cnvealm cymep ; Gr.- 
IVii. ii 276.59 ff. : uncus bid pe panne, /to h^wan pe pin Drihten gedon 
luille J pcenne pu lengc ne most lifes brucan. 

3o66-67a. Swawaes Biowulfe. See note on 1769. biorgesweard 
and searoniSas are two parallel objects of s5hte. 

3067^-68. He did not know the ultimate cause of his death (Jjurh 
hwaet . . .), i.e., he was ignorant of the ancient spell. — It might be 
questioned why the curse which was visited on Beowulf and the dragon, 
did not affect those who had seized the hoard in former times, 2248 f. 
(Or did it manifest itself in the extinction of that race ?) Perhaps the 
poet failed to take this motive into account until he came to relate the 
hero's death. 

3069a. Swa is to be connected with pat 3071. [Holthausen con- 
strues snjja as correlative with snva 3066, placing 3067^-68 in paren- 
thesis. ] 

3072. hergum and hellbendum are used synonymously. As heathen 
deities were made into devils {gastbona 177), their places of worship were 
identified with hell. Cp. hargtrafum 175 with helltrafumy Andr. 1691. 
[Brett, MLR. xiv 5 f. :.geheaSerod = 'fenced out from . . . ""(?)] 

3074-75. Naes he goldhwaete gearwor haefde/agendes est ser 
gesceawod. This passage remains, in Bugge's words, a 'locus des- 
peratus.' Cosijn's rendering 'by no means had Beowulf with gold- 
greedy eyes before [his death] surveyed the owner's [i.e. the dragon's] 
inheritance more accurately' (Aant. 41) makes at least passable sense. 
(Cp. 2748.) Does the compar. gearnvor stand for the positive ? — Or 
is the meaning this that ' he had not seen the treasure before more com- 
pletely than now [at his death],' implying that he had never seen it in 
its entirety ? In its general intent the statement is evidently a declara- 
tion of Beowuirs virtual innocence. — Decidedly tempting is the emen- 
dation goldahte. The interpretation of dgend as a term for God seems 
without foundation. [Cf. further : Bu. Tid. 62 f.; Miill. xiv 2415 Rie. 
Zs. 416; Siev. ix 143; ten Brink 1455 Bu, 373^5 Schii. xxxix iiij 
Schiicking's and Chambers's notes j Brett, MLR. xiv 6^ Moore, JEGPh, 



NOTES 215 

xvlil 2 1 3 fF. 5 Kock2 123: ^oldhivdete from ^goldh<watu, « readiness about 
gold,' * liberality.' Lawrence L 4,62a. 561 : '* unless {nafne) he, rich in 
gold [goldb'wat)^ had very zealously given heed in the past to the grace 
of the Lord."] 

3079 if. Ne meahton we gelxran etc. Seei994fF. 

3094. wis end gewittig, ' sound in mind and conscious ' ; cp. 
2703. Though no exact parallel of this use of ^vts has been adduced, 
this translation is more appropriate than < the wise and prudent one ' 
(Scheinert, Beitr. xxx 381 n.) ; cf. Angl. xxix 382. {Hel. 238 f.: hahda 
im eft is sprdka gi^-wald^/giivitteas endi ivJsun.) 

3104. ^aet ge . . . . sceawiaS, *so that (= <and then') you will 
see.' Contrast with 2747 f. 

3108 f. Jjaer he longe sceal/on Sses Waldendes waere ge)?olian. 
This expression would be eminently fitting in connection with the 
Christian mode of interment. Cf. Jngl. xxxv 263. 

31 12. balwudu. See Par. § 10: Tacitus, Germ., c. 27. 

3114. godum togenes, i. e., to the place where the good one lay 
(and, for his service). 

3115a. (weaxan wonna 15g). To get rid of the troublesome pa- 
renthesis, cHtics (Grein Spr., Cosijn viii 574; Holthausen, Arcb. cxxi 
a93f.) have conjectured the existence of a verb iveaxan 'consume,' on 
thebasisof the (somewhat inconclusive) gloss iv a xgeorn = <edax,' fVr.- 
IVti, i 102.13, *^^^ Go. verbs ^wizon, fraivisan, etc. (The identifica- 
tion of the verb with nvascan <wash,' 'bathe,' * envelop' suggested 
by Earle and Sedgefield is certainly far-fetched. ) However, if an ordi- 
nary variation of 31 14'' were intended, we might expect either an adj. 
and noun (e.g. ivonna ^led), or a noun and verb (e.g. nvaljyr peccan, 
cp. 3014 f., 3132 f). Perhaps the co-ordinate clause may be consid- 
ered functionally equivalent to a subordinated, appositional phrase, i.e. 
njoeaxende leg. (Note OE. Bede 118.4: pat ' ' ond pat leg s^wtse 
tveox ond miclade.) 

3i2if. acigde of corSre cyniges J^egnas/syfone (to)somne. If 
the idea of motion is considered negligible in this context, {at)somne may 
be admitted (cp. 2847). 

3126. Naes 3a on hlytme, *it was not decided by lot,' i.e., they 
were all very eager. Cf. ESt. xxxix 432. 

3127. orwearde, asn., refers to hord ; anigne dal is co-ordinate with 
the understood object hit, see note on 694*^. The construction could 
easily be simplified by emending to ornjoeardne, and lanne 3129. (Cf. 
also note on 48, and 2841.) 

3137-3182. Beowulf's funeral obsequies.^ 

* On the funeral practices, see Kemble's note on the last line of Beow.; Ett- 
miiller Transl. 52 fF. 5 Grimm L 9.2 ; Wright L 9.3. chs. 11 & 15 ; Weinhold 
L 9,32.474 ff. ; du Chaillu L 9. 3 5 . i. ch, 19; Gummere G. O. ch. 11; Montelius, 
passim ; S. MuUer, passim and i. ch. 10 ; Stjer. chs. 5 & 8} Schiicking L 4.126. l; 
Helm L 4.42. n. 148 ff. 



21 6 BEOWULF 

We know from Tacitus that the Germans of his time burned their 
dead. (See Germ.y c. 27, Par. § 10, and Mlillenhoff's commentary, L 9. 

In the Scandinavian countries ^ the custom of burning was common 
from the latter half of the bronze age, and though it was temporarily 
interrupted, more or less, by a period of inhumation, it was tor cen- 
turies previous to the Viking era the recognized practice in most dis- 
tricts. Splendid examples of this method of disposing of the departed 
ones — being the more poetical and intrinsically spiritual one — are 
found in the ON. literature, such as the burning of Brynhildr and 
Sigurl>r {Sigurpark'-v. en skamma 64 ff.) and that of Harald Hildetan 
(Saxo viii 264, Par. § 7)5 see also note on Scyld (p. 122). 

The heathen Anglo-Saxons practised both cremation and interment, 
the latter mode apparently prevailing in the southern districts (Chad- 
wick Or. 73 ff.), but after their conversion to Christianity 2 cremation 
was of course entirely given up. Yet in their great epos of post-heathen 
times we find the heathen and heroic practice described in all its im- 
pressive splendor. 3 

The obsequies of Beowulf remind us in several respects of the fa- 
mous funeral ceremonies of the classical epics {Iliad xxiii 138 ff., xxiv 
785 ff. j Odyssey xxiv 43 ff. ; jEneid vi 1 76 ff., xi 59 ff.). More interesting 
still, certain important features are paralleled by the funeral of Attlla 
(Jordanes, c. 49, Par. § 12), which was carried out after the Gothic 
fashion — the main points of difference being that Attila's body is 
not burned but buried, and that the mourning horsemen's songs of 
praise do not accompany the final ceremony but represent an initial, 
separate act of the funeral rites. 

It is the peculiarity of the Beoiv ulf zccount that two distinct and, as 
it were, parallel funeral ceremonies are related in detail, the burning 
and the consigning of the ashes to the monumental mound, and that 
the greater emphasis is placed on the closing stage, which is made the 
occasion of rehearsing solemn and inspiring songs sounding an almost 
Christian note. (Only the former ceremony takes place In the case 
of the less pompous obsequies of Hnaif and the other fallen warriors 
of the Finn tale, 1 1 08 ff. ) 

According to Stjerna (ch. 8) the royal barrow at Gamla Upsala, 
called Odinshog, which was constructed about 500 a.d., is an exact 
counterpart of Beowulf's mound. 

3150 ff. On the song of lament, see note on 1 1 1 7 f. That it should 

^ See the convenient summarizing statements in Chadwick, The Cult of Othin 
(1899), pp. 40, 59, 64. 

2 Among the continental Saxons the Church labored to suppress the * heathen * 
rite as late as the end of the 8th century. (Grimm L 9.2.259.) 

^ On some veiled allusions to the Christian burial (445 f, 1004 ff., 3107 ff.), 
see Angl. xxxv 263, 465 f., xxxvi 174. — The very ancient form of burial in 
stone graves is suggested by the barrow or mound of the dragon, cf. note on 2231 ff. 



NOTES 217 

be uttered by a woman is what we expect, see also 3016 ff. If that 
aged woman was really thought of as Beowulf's widow (see, e.g., Bu. 
Ill; cp. 11. 2369 fF.?), she was introduced, awkwardly enough, merely 
in the interest of a conventional motive. 

3167 f. Cp. Grettissagay ch. 18.16: < all treasure which is hidden in 
the earth or buried in a howe is in a wrong place.' 

3173-763. The lines setting forth the praise of Beovsailf by his faith- 
ful thanes sound like an echo of divine service, and closely resemble 
Gen. I ff., i5if. ;cf. ESt. xlii 327, Angl. xxxv 126 f. See <The Order 
of the Holy Communion' in the Book of Common Prayer (' It is very 
meet, right, and our bounden duty, etc.'). 

3180 f. wyruldcyning[a]/manna mildust. manna, which -seems 
to strengthen the superl. idea ('the mildest of all'), is fundamentally 
an amplifying (partit.) element. Cp. (OHG.) Wessohrunner Gebet 7 f . : 
almahtico Cot^/manno miltisto, Beo=iv. 3098 f., 2645, ^^^o 155, 1 108 f., 
2250 f., 2887, etc. manna mildost occurs also Ex. 550. As to nvyruld- 
cyning[a]y cp. 1684!. 

3182. lofgeornost. The reference is either to deeds of valor (cp. 
i387fF., OE. Bede 92.4: se gylpgeornesta [cyning']= *gloriae cupidis- 
simus' i, c. 34) or to the king's liberality toward his men (see lyigf., 
cp. lofgeorny Ben. R. (ed. Schroer) 54.9, 55.3 = *prodigus,' also /o/^ 
ddedum, Beoiv. 24). 



THE FIGHT AT FINNSBURG 



INTRODUCTION 

I. The Finn Legend i 

I. The Story 

By a comparison of the Finn Episode of Beowulf and the Fragment of 
The Fight at Finnsburg the perplexing obscurities of both may be cleared 
up, at least to a considerable extent. 

Of the two fights alluded to in the Episode {B. 1069 f.; 1151 f.) it is 
clearly the former which the fragmentary poem describes, so that the 
events of the Episode must be considered to follow those of the Fragment,^ 
A brief outline of the story is subjoined. 

[The antecedents of the conflict are lost to us. But evidently Hilde- 
burh is in some way connected with the hostility between her brother and 
her husband. Maybe, there existed an old feud between the two tribes, 
and the Danish princess had been given in marriage to the Frisian chief in 
the hope of securing permanent peace, but with the same grievous result 
as in the case of Freawaru (see Beow. Intr. xxxiv f.). Or the ill feeling may 
have dated from the wedding feast (as in the Vglsungasaga, ch. 3). It is 
possible also — though far from probable — that Hildeburh had been ab- 
ducted like Hildr, Hogni's daughter, in Snorri's Edda (Skdldsk., ch. 47) 
and Hilde, Hagene's daughter (and, under difi^erent circumstances, Ku- 
driin) in the MHG. epic of Kudrun. At any rate, at least fifteen or 
twenty years must have elapsed after the marriage, since Hildeburh's son 
falls in the battle {B. 11. 1074, ms)-] 

(The Fragment:) A band of sixty Danes under their chief Hnsef find 
themselves attacked before daybreak in the hall of the Frisian king Finn, 
whom they have come to visit. [That the assault was premeditated by 

1 See especially Grein LF. 4.3.1, Moller LF. 4.7, Bugge LF. 4.5.3, Traut- 
mann LF. 4.17, Boer LF. 4.18, Brandl LF. 4.23, Lawrence LF. 4.265 also Finn 
Bibliography, passim. 

2 Moller (who has been followed by some others) tried to prove that the Frag- 
ment is concerned with still another battle, one, that is, in which Hengest fell and 
which — if related in the Beotuu If Episode — would have found its place between 
11. 1 145 and 1 146. That the keajjogeong cyntng of the Fragment, 1. 2 is Hengest, 
is also the view of Brandl (cf. Clarke L 4.76.180), who assumes, however, that 
after Hnaef 's fall Hengest, his successor, continued the fight until the treaty was ar- 
ranged. (Grundtvig in his edition inserted the Fragment between 11. 1 106 and 1107 
of the Beoivulf.) 



220 THE FIGHT AT FINNSBURG 

Finn is possibly to be inferred from the opening lines of the Fragment and 
from B. 1 125 ff., see Notes, p. 168.'] Five days they fight without loss 
against the Frisians, but (here the Episode sets in:) at the end Hnaef and 
many of his men as well as of the Frisians are counted among the dead. In 
this state of exhaustion Finn concludes a treaty with Hengest, who has 
assumed command over the Danes. The fallen warriors of both tribes are 
burned together amid appropriate ceremonies. Hengest with his men 
stays in Friesland during the winter. But deep in his heart burns the 
thought of revenge. The day of reckoning comes when the Danes GuSlaf 
and Oslaf returning from a visit to their native land ^ bring with them a 
fresh company of fighters and, unable to keep any longer the silence im- 
posed upon them by the terms of the treaty, openly rebuke their old foes. 
Finn is set upon {B. 1068) and slain, and Hildeburh together with the 
royal treasure of the Frisians carried home to the land of the Danes. [The 
part played by Hengest in the last act of the tragedy is rather obscure, 
see Notes, pp. 169 f.] 

2. The Contending Parties 

On one side we find the 'Half Danes ' {B. 1069), or 'Danes' (1090, 
1 158), also loosely called Scyldingas (1069, 1108, 1154),' with their king 
Hnsef, H5c's son,^ and his chief thane Hengest. Other Danish warriors 
mentioned by name are GiiSlaf (1148, F. 16), Oslaf (1148; in the Frag- 
ment, 1. 16: Ordlaf), SigeferS of the tribe of the Secgan {F. 15, 24), Eaha 
{F. 15), and (probably) Hunlafing {B. 1143). Their enemies are the 
Frisians (1093, 1104) or Eotan, ' Jutes ' (1072, 1088, 1141, 1145) under 
King Finn, Folcwalda's son, among whose retainers two only receive 
individual mention, namely Garulf, son of GiiSlaf (F. 18, 31, 33), and 
GuSere {F. 18). Between the two parties stands Hildeburh, the wife of 
Finn (B. 1153) and — as we gather from I. 1074 (and 1114, 1117) — sis- 
ter of Hnaef. 

The scene is in Friesland, at the residence of Finn. 

It thus appears that the war is waged between a minor branch of the 
great Danish nation, the one which is referred to in WidsiS by the term 
Hocingas,^ and which seems to have been associated with the tribe of the 
Secgan,'^ and the Frisians, i.e., according to the current view, the 'East' 
Frisians between the Zuider Zee and the river Ems (and on the neighbor- 
ing islands). The interchangeable use of the names 'Frisians' and 'Jutes' 

1 For a new suggestion regarding the occasion for this fight, see Chambers's Beo- 
ivulf^ p. 168. 

2 This is inferred from the expression after s^sicfe (B. 1149), which could, 
however, refer to the original journey of the Danes to Friesland (cf. Ayres, 
LF. 4.28.293). 

3 Cp. the inaccurate use of Scyldingas in the Heremod episodes (B. 913, 1710), 
see Notes, pp. 159 f. 

4 Cp. B. 1076 (1074, 1114, 1117) 

6 fVidi. 29: Hn<£f^'weold\ Hocingum. 

6 Or Sycgan ; Wtds. 31: Saferd [iveold] Sycgunty cp. Finnsb. 24. 



INTRODUCTION 221 

shows that the Jutes, that is the West Germanic tribe which settled in 
Kent and adjacent parts (Baeda, H.E. i, c. 15), were conceived of as quite 
closely related to the Frisians.^ 

The name of the Danish warrior Eaha (by emendation: Eav/a 2) has 
been connected with the 'Ingvaeonic' Aviones (Tacitus, Germ., c. 40; 
see Par. § 10). 

However, neither 'Frisians' nor 'Danes' are mentioned in the Frag- 
ment. It has even been argued that the Danish nationality of Hnscf and 
Hengest is a Beowulfian innovation,^ and that the enemies of the Frisians 
(in history and legend) were really the Chauci, their eastern neighbors, 
or some other Ingvaeonic people. But the names Giij'laf, Ordlaf (Hun- 
lafing) make us think of Danish tradition.* 

The point of view is distinctly — almost patriotically — Danish. The 
valor and loyalty of Hnsef's retainers (in the Fragment), Hildeburh's sor- 
row and Hengest's longing for vengeance (in the Episode) are uppermost 
in the minds of the poets. It is not without significance, perhaps, that all 
the direct speech (in the Fragment) has been assigned to the Danes, 
whereas the utterances of the Frisians are reported as indirect discourse 
only. On the other hand, no concealment is made of the fact that the 
'Jutes' have shown bad faith {B. 1071 f.). The final attack on Finn and 
his men, culminating in the complete victory of the Danes, is regarded as 
the main point of the story in Beowulf (see Notes, p. 165). Finn himself, 
the husband of Hildeburh, plays such an insignificant part ^ that the 
term 'Finn legend' is virtually a misnomer, though 'The Fight at Finns- 

1 This seems to be due to the fact that the Jutes, for some time previous to their 
migration to Britain, had lived in the vicinity of the Frisians. Cf. Hoops, Waldbdutne 
und Kulturpjlanzen im germ. Altertum^ p. 585 j Jordan, Verhandlungen der ^g. 
Vermmmlung (^rgoy) deutscher Philologen und Schulmanner, 1908, pp. 138— 40. 
See also Siebs, P.Grdr.^'i 11 58, ii* 524; Einenkel, Angl. xxxv 419. The Jutes 
are called by Baeda [H.E. i, c. 15 ; iv, c. 14 (16) ) : luti, lutae — in certain sixth 
century ^atin_ texts : *Eu(ii, *Euthiones — ; in OE.: Angl. Eote, lote (lotan)^ 
LWS. Tie, Ytan. (Bjorkman L4.74.2j Cha. Wid. 237 ff.; cf. Intr. xlvi.) Of 
the forms used in Beoivulf, the gen. pi. Eotena is entirely regular^ the dat. pi. 
Eotenum (instead of Eotuni) 1 145 (also 902) is to be explained by the analogical in- 
fluence of the gen. ending (cf. Siev. §277 n. l), unless it is due merely to scribal 
confusion vv^ith the noun eotenas. That reaUy in all the instances the eotenas ' giants,* 
hence 'enemies' (?) were meant (Rieger Zs. 398 ff.), cannot be admitted. [Vari- 
ous interpretations of ^Eotenas'' are enumerated by MoUer, pp. 96 ff.] — A state 
of friction betw^een the 'Jutes' and the Danes is possibly hinted at in the first 
Heremodepisode, 1. 902, see Notes, p. 160. 

2 An Eawa figures in the Mercian genealogy, see Par. § 2. 

3 See below, p. 223 & n. 4. 

* In Arngrim Jonsson's Skjoldungasaga, ch, 4, the brothers Gunnleifiis, Odd- 
leifus, Hunleifus appear in the Danish royal line. (Par. § 8.6.) It is true, GulSlaf 
is the name of a Frisian warrior also (F. 33). 

5 Just like Siggeirr, the husband of Signy (f^qlsungasaga)^ and Etzel, the husband 
of Kriemhilt [Nibelungenlied), in somewhat similar situations. — It deserves to be 
noted that Hildeburh herself seems to direct the funeral rites {B. 11 14 ff.). 



222 THE FIGHT AT FINNSBURG 

burg' is an appropriate enough title for the fragmentary poem such as 
we know it. 

j>. Possible Parallels and Genesis of the Legend 

The popularity of the legend is attested not only by the preservation 
of two (in a measure) parallel versions, but also by the mention of certain 
of its names in Widsis (27: Finn Folcwalding [weold] Fresna cynne, 29: 
Hncef Hocingum, 31: Safef^ Sycgum) ^ and by the allusion to Hnsf, 
Hoe's son, which is implied in the use of the names Huochingus [father] 
and Nebi (Hnabi) [son] occurring in the Alemannic ducal line of the 
eighth century.2 The memory of the Frisian king Finn crops up in a 
genealogy of Nennius' Historia Britonum where Finn the son of Folcwald 
has been introduced in place of Finn the son of God(w)ulf as known from 
WS. and Northumbr. (also ON.) genealogies (cf. Par. §§ i, 3, 5, 8.1). 

But no clear traces of any version of the story itself besides the Anglo- 
Saxon specimens have been recovered. The noteworthy points of agree- 
ment between the 'Fight at Finnsburg' and the second part of the 
Nibelungenlied — as regards the general situation, the relation between 
the principal persons, the night watch of the two warriors,^ the mighty 
hall fight ^ — are no proof that the Finnsburg Fight is an old variant of 
a continuation of the Sigfrit legend ^ as it was before it became connected 
with the legend of the Burgundians (Boer, LF. 4.18). Nor can the analo- 
gies of the great battle in which Hrolfr Kraki fell {Hrolfssaga, chs. 31-34; 
Saxo ii 58 ff.),^ viz. the Danish nationality of the party suffering 
the treacherous attack, the family connection between the two kings 
(brothers-in-law), the attack at night, the rousing of the sleepers, their 
glorious defense (although outside the hall), the stirring words of exhorta- 
tion with an appeal to gratitude and loyalty, be construed as evidence 
of a genetic relation. It is more reasonable to hold that chance similarity 
in the basic elements of the material (reflecting, in the last analysis, 

1 Of doubtful value is the allusion to Hun (cf. B. 1143), 1- 33 : Hun Hative- 
rum. 

2 Thegan's Life of Louis the Pious, § 2: * Godefridus dux genuit Huochingum, 
Huochingus genuit Nebi, Nebi genuit Immam, Imma vero genuit Hiltigardam, 
beatissimam reginam.' (Miillenhoff, ZfdA. xi 282, xii 285.) On the testimony 
relating to the names Guplaf, Ordlaf, Hunlafing, see above, p. 221, n. 4. That 
the * Finn legend ' remained popular in Essex, Hampshire, and adjoining districts, 
may be inferred from the frequent use encountered there of proper names pertaining 
to it (Binz 179 ff.). For the latest allusion to Hunlaf, see Intr. xxxiv n. 4. 

3 Hagen(e) and Volker, Nibel. I756ff. This night watch, however, is not 
followed immediately by the battle. 

4 Extending over two days, Nibel. 1888 ff. Also the specific motive of *the sis- 
ter's son' (see note on F. 18 ff.) deserves mention. 

6 Uhland {Germ, ii 357 ff.) argued for the identity of Sigefer^ (F. 15, 24) and 
the celebrated Sigfrit (ON. Sigur^r). — An ancient connection between the elements 
of the Finn (Hildeburh) and the Hilde-Kudrun legend was claimed by Mone 

4.23.134-6; M( 

6 Cf. Bugge 24. 



INTRODUCTION 223 

actual conditions of life) naturally resulted in a parallelism of exposition 

and treatment. 

It is commonly supposed that the Finn tale originated among the 
Ingvaeonic (North Sea) peoples and was carried from Friesland both to 
Upper Germany (as far as the Lake of Constance ^) and to the new home 
of the Anglo-Saxons. If so, the surprisingly thorough Danification of the 
story in England must have occasioned alterations of considerable 
importance. 

That there was a historical foundation for this recital of warlike en- 
counters among Germanic coast tribes, we may readily believe.^ But no 
definite event is known to us that could have served as the immediate 
model. Taking the Beowulfian version at its full value, an actual parallel 
of a war between Danes (Geats) and Frisians (and Franks) is supplied 
by the expedition of Chochilaicus (Hygelac), see Intr. xxxix f., xlviii. The 
identification of Hengest with his better known namesake, who together 
with his brother Horsa led the Jutes to Britain, has been repeatedly pro- 
posed; ^ but we should certainly expect a Jutish Hengest to have sided 
with the Frisians of our Finn tale.'* 

Mythological interpretations ^ may be safely disregarded. 

4. Germanic Character 

None of the Anglo-Saxon poems equals the 'Finn tale' in its thorough 
Germanic and heroic character. The motives and situations are genu- 
inely typical, — mutual loyalty of lord and retainer; bloody feud between 
relatives by marriage; tragic conflict of duties (the sacred duty of revenge 
and the obligation of sworn pledges); the rejoicing in the tumult and pag- 
eantry of battle with its birds of prey hovering over the scene, its speeches 
of exhortation and challenge, the desperate, stubborn defense of the hall 
until the bitter end, the hardihood of eager youths unwilling to listen to 
the entreaties of solicitous elders; the burning of the dead amidst lamenta- 
tions and funeral songs; the faint echoes of merriment and feasting in the 
hall of the generous chief; and withal a deep undertone of general sadness 
born of the conviction that joy is bound to turn into sorrow {B. 1078 ff.). 

By virtue of its heroic spirit of unwavering valor and its central motive 
of loyalty the late historical poem of Maldon alone can be said to approach 

1 Cf. the Alemannic genealogy, above, p. 222, n. 2. 

2 *' During the Middle Ages, up to the end of the eleventh century, the Danes 
were the worst enemies of the Frisians." Siebs, P.Grdr.^ ii^ 524. 

3 Thus, in recent times, by Chadwick Or. 52; cf. Clarke L 4.76.185 ff., 
Meyer LF. 4.25, Kier L 4.78.25 ff. 

4 Is it possible that the Ags. version embodies two distinct strata of early legend 
reflecting different phases of the history of the Jutes ? The settlement of the -tribe 
in Jutland might have tended to link them to the Danes (hence Hengest's position) ; 
on the other hand, the sojourn of the Jutes In proximity to the Frisians was apt to 
suggest an especially close relation between these two tribes (hence Eotan = Frysan). 

6 Grimm D.M. 181 (219) ; Kemble il, pp. xlvii f. ; Moller 70 ff.; ten Brink, 
P.Grdr.^ ii** 535 ; Much, Arch, cvlli 406 ff. 



224 THE FIGHT AT FINNSBURG 

the Finn poems, and a worthy companion in prose, albeit plain in struc- 
ture and uncouth in expression, is easily recognized in the story of Cyne- 
wulf and Cyneheard as told in the OE. Chronicle (a.d. 755). 

n. Relation between the two Anglo-Saxon Versions 

It is possible that the poem of which the fragmentary Fight at Finns- 
burg remains, covered as much narrative ground as the Episode and num- 
bered say about three hundred lines. In what particular form the tale 
was known to the author of Beowulf, cannot be determined. But, at all 
events, we find no discrepancies in subject-matter between the two 
versions.^ At the same time there is no doubt that the author of the 
Episode has considerably remodeled his material. The Fragment shows 
the manner of an independent poem, being in fact, apart from the OHG. 
Hildebrandslied, the only specimen in West Germanic literature of the 
short heroic epic lay.^ The Episode has been adjusted to its subordinate 
position in the Beowulf epos. It presents in part brief, allusive summaries, 
passing over the matter of fighting, both at the beginning and at the 
end, in the most cursory fashion. It has discarded direct discourse. It 
all but limits its range of actors to the two outstanding figures of Hilde- 
burh and Hengest.^ But it depicts with evident sympathy their state 
of mind, brings out the tragic element of the situation, intersperses gen- 
eral reflections, and finds room for picturesque description. In a word, the 
direct, energetic, dramatic manner (such as we find in the Fragment) has 
yielded to a somewhat more abstract, sentimental, and 'literary' treat- 
ment of the story.'* 

Entirely in the manner of the Beowulf is the litotes in 11. 1071 f., 1076 f., 
and so are summarizing, retrospective, or semi-explanatory clauses like 
sume on wale crungon 11 13, wcss hira blad scacen 1124., ne meahte wafre 
mod / forhabban in hrepre 1150, pat was geomuru ides 1075 (cp. 814 f., 
2564 f., 2981, 1727, II, 1812, 1250, 1372; Angl. xxviii 444 f., Intr. Ixif.). 
On the literary formula gasta glfrost 1123, see Intr. cxv n. 3; on the fig- 
urative use of (foldan) bearm, see Arch, cxxvi 353. 

Remarkable nonce words of the Episode — some of them still obscure 
— are: unflitme 1097, unhlitme 1129, icge 1107, bengeat 1121, Iddbite 1122, 
zvalfdg 1 1 28, torngemot 1 140, woroldraden 114.2, ferhdfrec 1146, sweord- 
bealo 114.7, ingesteald 1x55, unsynnum 1072; see also 1106 and note. The 
relatively numerous words recorded in the Fragment only are listed in 

1 The variation of names, Ordlaf (cp. Arngrim Jonsson's Oddleifui) : Odaf is 
negligible. Cf, SigeferS (F. 15, 24): Safer 3 {Wids. 31, see Moller 86f.) ; 
Heregdr : Heorogar, cf. Intr. xxxii n. 4. — See also note on B. 1077: sypSan 
morgen com. 

2 A poem, that is, which was not meant to be read but to be recited. 

3 Moller reckoned with two basic lays, a ' Hildeburh ' and a ' Hengest ' lay — 
in addition to the lay of the Finnsburg Fight (or an epic poem of which the Frag- 
ment is a scanty remnant). 

4 We are not justified in regarding the Episode as the exact version of the scop's 
recital, though in nearly all editions it is printed within quotation marks. 






INTRODUCTION 225 

the Glossary of Finnshurg. An interesting lexical agreement between the 
two versions is seen in the use of eorScyning 1155, eorSbuend, F. 32 ; hilde- 
leoma 1143 (cp. 2583, 1523), swurdlcoma, F. 35. 

III. The Fight at Finnsburg 

The Fight at Finnsburg, although a fragment, is in a way the most 
perfect of the three Old English battle poems. Less polished and rhetor- 
ical than the Battle of Brunanburh, at the same time truer to the old 
form of verse and style than the Battle of Maldon, it shows complete har- 
mony between subject-matter and form. 

It is emphatically a poem of action and moves on directly and swiftly, 
the consecutive stages being commonly marked by the simple connective 
Sd. Only once does it pause for an exclamation voicing the scop's jubilant 
admiration of the heroes (37 ff,). Nearly one half of the fragment consists 
of speech, by which the action is carried on in a wonderfully vivid fashion. 
The apparent repetition of the question ^ in the answer (i, 4) and the 
(originally) unassigned speech (24 ff., see note) recall the well-known 
ballad practice. Quite characteristic are the asyndetic, parallel half-lines 
(5, 6, II, 12) following upon each other like short, sharp battle shouts, 
and the rhetorical repetition and parallelism (37-40) eloquently symboliz- 
ing deep emotion. The poet is not sparing in the use of expressive epi- 
thets, kennings, and other compounds, nor does he neglect the essential 
device of variation. Indeed, the general impression is not that of crude 
workmanship. 

The comparative frequency of end-stopped verses is largely accounted 
for by the use of direct discourse and by the number of distinct divisions 
of the narrative (introduced by So). Several groups of 4 lines could be 
easily arranged as stanzas: 14-17, 18-21, 24-27, 37-40; similarly 3-line 
stanzas could be made out: 10-12, 43-45, 46-48.2 

Of the rhythmical types the jerky C and the rousing B varieties hold 
prominent places. We may note especially the striking recurrence of B 
or C in seven consecutive a-lines (16-22), and in six Wines: 40-45. Use 
of the same type in both half-lines is found six times: 4, ii, 30, 37, 40, 43. 
A rather heavy thesis marks the opening of C in 8^ and 37^ (cp. Beow. 
1027% 38"^), and an isolated hypermetrical type is introduced on a highly 
appropriate occasion: 39^ (Perhaps also 13^ must be admitted to be 
hypermetrical.) Irregularities of alliteration: 22% 46^ (see T.C. § 18), 
28b, 41b (T.C. § 27), 39a (cf. Siev. A.M. § 93) could be set right by trans- 
position or other alterations (see Varr.), but are perhaps naturally ex- 
plained by the less literary character of this poem which presupposes a 
far less strictly regulated oral practice. (For the alHteration of 1. 11, see 
note on Beow. 489 f.) 

The language of the text, which unfortunately is transmitted in very 

1 The opening words have been taken by some scholars as the close of a ques- 
tion. Cf. Hart L 4. 125.198 n. 4, 50, 144. 

2 Moller's violent reconstruction is found in his Altengl. Volksepos ii, pfp. vii-ix. 



226 THE FIGHT AT FINNSBURG 

bad condition, shows various late forms, such as Finnsburuh 36 (for 
Finnes-, cf. Weyhe, Beitr. xxx 86 n. i; quite exceptional), hlynned 6 (for 
hlyneS, cf. Siev. § 410 n. 3), mce^iig 13 (cf. Lang. § 7 n. i), sceft 7 (Lang. 
§ 8.4), scyneH 7 (Lang. § 3.1), also non-WS. forms: czvep 24 (Lang. § 8.1, 
Siev. § 391 n. 10), wag 43 (Lang. § 7.i),fala ^ 25, 33, nefre 39 (Kent., 
cf. Siev. § 151; but 37: ndfre), heordra 26 (So. Northumbr., cf. Biilb. 
§ 144), hwearfiicra 34 (perh. ea = eo, No. Northumbr., cf. Biilb. § 140), 
sword 15 (Lang. § 8.6; 13: swurd). (The analogical duru 42, instead of 
dura, is in a line with similar forms in Beowulf, 344, 1278; cf. Lang. 
§ 18.2.) But definite localization and dating (both of the Lambeth MS. 
and of its prototype) are impossible. ^ General considerations favor, of 
course, an early date for the original lay, as early at least as that of 
Beowulf. 

Some half-lines of a conventional character are common to Beowulf and 
Finnsburg: F. 19^= B. 740^, 2286^ F. 38'^= B. IOI2^ F. 46*^= B. 6io% 
1832% 2981**. The more striking agreement in the sentences, F. 2,7 i- and 
B. lOil f. (cf. 1027 ff., 38), is also likely to rest on the common basis of a 
stereotyped expression. Identity or similarity of phrases is further noted 
in F. 9^= B. 1832^ F. is*»= B. 26IO^ F. 17^= B. 2945^, F. 21^= B. 2170% 
F. 22«= B. 2899b, F. 24^= B. 343b, F. 14^= B. 348b, F. 25^= B. 2I3S^ 
2923^ F. 27^= B. 200^ 64S^ F. 33^= B. 399^ F. 35^= B. 23I3^ 
F. 37^= B. 2947% 30oo^ 

The recurrence of F. il — in slightly different form — in Ex. 218: 
habban heora hlencan, hycgan on ellen (used in a somewhat similar context) 
need not be construed as direct imitation one way or the other. (Cp. 
Maid. 4, 128.) 

1 ft^la occurs 26 times in the late MS. A of the IVS. Gospels, cf. G. Trilsbach, 
Die Lautlehre der spat'westsachs. E'vangelien (Bonn, 1905), p. 15. 

2 ten Brink (L4. 7.549 f.) advanced the theory that the poem was popular 
among the East Saxons and was written down in Essex in the latter half of the loth 
century. Cf. also Binz 185. — Instructive syntactical features are lacking. The 
repeated use of the pronoun * this ' (and of the adverb ' here ') is fully warranted by 
the occasion. (See also ..^rc^. cxv 182.) Some instances of the personal (and pos- 
sessive) pronouns are possibly due to the scribe(s) (13, 25, 42) ; hyra in 15b is 
imetrically necessary. — The metrical laxity and the occurrence of indirect discourse 
■do not afford sufficient evidence of a late date. Nor can the use of sivdn 39 be con- 
sidered decisive in this connection, since it is merely a guess that its meaning has 
been influenced by ON. s'veinn (cf. Mackie LF. 2.12.267). 



BIBLIOGRAPHY^ 

I. Manuscript 

The MS. being lost, the text has to be based on George Hickes's tran- 
scription in his Linguarum Vett. Septentrionalium Thesaurus etc. (L 1.2), 
Vol. i, pp. 192 f. (Oxford, 1705.) It is preceded by the notice: 'Eodem 
metro conditum forte reperi fragmenti poetici singulare folium^ in codice 
MS. homiliarum Semi-Saxonicarum qui extat in Bibliotheca Lambethana. 
Fragmentum autem subsequitur.' Cf. H. Wanley's Catalogus (L 1.2), 
pp. 266-69: Catalogus Cod. MSS. Anglo-Saxonicorum Bibliothccse 
Lambethanae. (P. 269: 'Fragmentum Poeticum proelium quoddam 
describens in oppido Finnisburgh nuncupate innitum, quod exhibuit 
D. Hickesius, Gramm. Anglo-Sax. p. 192.') 

n. Editions 

1. Editions are included in all the complete editions of Beowulf except 
those of Thorkelin, Arnold, and Holder. (In Grundtvig's edition (1861) 
the text is inserted after 1. 1 106 of the Beowulf.) 

2. J. J. Conybeare in (i) The British Bibliographer iv, 261 ff. (Lon- 
don, 1814), and in his (2) Illustrations of Anglo-Saxon Poetry (L 2.23), 
pp. 175-79. 1826. [Meant as a republication of Hickes's text.] 

3. N. F. S. Grundtvig, Bjowulfs Drape (L 3.27), pp. xl-xlv. 1820. 

4. L. F. Klipstein, Analecta Anglo-Saxonica (L 2.23) ii, 426 f. 1849. 

5. L. Ettmiiller, Engla and Seaxna Scopas and Boceras (L 2.20), pp. 
130 f. 1850. 

6. M, Rieger, Alt- und angelsdchsisches Lesebuch (L 2.21), pp. 61-3. 
1861. 

7. R. P. Wiilcker, Kleinere angels dchsisc he Dichtungen, pp. 6 f. Halle, 
1879. [Unimproved text.] 

8. H. Moller, Das altenglische Volksepos (L 2.19), Part II, pp. vii-ix. 
1883. [In 14 four-line stanzas.] 

9. F. Kluge, Angelsdchsisches Lesebuch, 3d ed., pp. 127 f. Halle, 1902. 

10. M. Trautmann, in Finn und Hildebrand (Bonn. B. vii). Bonn, 
1903. R.: G. Binz (LF. 4.22). Practically identical with this text [slight 
differences in 11. lo**, 27* (28^)? 48 (50)] is the one inTrautmann's Beowulf 
(L 2.14). 

11. Bruce Dickins, Runic and Heroic Poems of the Old Teutonic Peo- 
ples, pp. 64-69. Cambridge, 1915. [Contains also an introduction, notes, 
and a prose translation, besides editions of Waldere, Deor, Hildebrand.] 

12. W. S. Mackie, "The Fight at Finnsburg." JEGPh. xvi (1917), 
250-73. [With textual and introductory notes.] 

1 This Bibliography will be referred to as ' LF. ' (See Table of Abbreviations, 
p. clxii.) 

2 Possibly a separate leaf bound up with the MS. and accidentally lost when the 
MS. was rebound. Cf. Thomas Wright, Biographia Britannica Literaria (1842), 
Vol. i, p. 6, n. 



228 BIBLIOGRAPHY 

ni. Translations 
/. English 

1 . Translations are included in Thorpe's and Dicklns's editions (opposite 
the text) and in the translations of Beowulf by Lumsden [incomplete], 
Garnett, Clark Hall (L 3.5, the 2d ed. containing a verse and a prose trans- 
lation), Child (pp. 89 f.), Huyshe, Gummere. 

2. J. J. Conybeare (LF. 2.2.1 & 2) [rimed paraphrase]; D. H. Haigh 
(L 4.27), pp. 32. f. [prose]; H. Morley (L4.2), i 349 f. [prose translation of 
the Fragment and the Episode]; S. A. Brooke (L 4.6.1), pp. 64 f., (L4.6.2), 
pp. 52 f. [four-accent measures; incomplete]; K. M. Warren (L 3.42. l) 
[prose, incomplete]; W. M. Dixon (Beow. Bibliogr., p. cxxxviii, n.), pp. 
84 f., 331 f. [verse and prose]. 

//. German 

1. In the translations of Beowulf by Ettmiiller (pp. 36-8), Simrock (pp. 
58-60), Hoffmann (pp. 44-6), Vogt (pp. 97-9) [after MoUer's text], 
Gering (pp. 98 f.), and in Trautmann's editions of the text (LF. 2.10). 

2. L. Uhland, Germ, ii (1857), 354 f. (L 4.26). [Prose.] 

///. Danish 

In Grundtvig's (L 3.27, LF. 2.3) and Hansen's (L 3.29) translations 
and Schaldemose's edition (L 2.3) of Beowulf. 

IV. Dutch 

In Simons's translation of Beowulf (L 3.31). 

V. Latin 

In Conybeare's edition (LF. 2.2.1 & 2). 

VI. French 

In Pierquin's edition (L 2.17, 3.34). 

VII. Italian 

In Grion's translation of Beowulf (L 3.36), pp. 105 f. 

IV. Studies Exegetical and Critical 

(Discussions of the Finn Episode also are included.) 

1. (l) R. Wiilker's Grundriss (L 4.4), 1885. [Contains a useful sum- 
mary of critical opinion prior to 1885.] — (2) Nellie Slayton Aurner, An 
Analysis of the Interpretations of the Finnsburg Documents. (Univ. of Iowa 
Monographs, Humanistic Studies, Vol. i, No. 6.) 1917. 36 pp. [Historical 
survey and bibliography.] 

2. K. Miillenhoff, (i) Nordalbingische Studien i (Kiel, 1844), 156 flF. 
(L 4.19) [on persons and tribes in the Finn legend]; (2) ZfdA. xi (1859), 
281-82; (3) ib. xii (i860), 285-87 (L 4.25) [traces of the legend in Ger- 
manic proper names]; (4) Beovulf (1889), pp. 97 f., 105-7 (L 4.19). 

3. C. W. M. Grein, (i) Eherts Jahrbuch etc. iv (1862), 269-71 (L 4.69) 
[interpretation of the story]; (2) Germ, tl (1865), 422 [textual criticism]. 

4. A. Holtzmann, Germ, viii (1863), 492-94 (L 5.4). [Textual interpre- 
tation and criticism.] 

5. S. Bugge, (i) Tidskrift for Philologi etc. viii (1869), 304 f. (L 5.6.1) 



BIBLIOGRAPHY 229 

[textual criticism]; (2) ZfdPh. iv (1S73), 204 (L 5.6.2); (3) Beitr. xii 
(1887), 20-37 (L. 5.6.3) [admirable interpretation of the story and textual 
notes on the Fragment and the EpisodcJ. 

6. M. Rieger, (i) ZfdPh. iii (1871), 394-401 (L 5.7) [textual interpreta- 
tion of the Episode]; (2) ZfdA. xlviii (1905/6), 9-12 [textual notes on the 
Fragment]. 

7. H. MoUer, Das altenglische Volksepos (1883) Part I, pp. 46-100; 
151-56. (L 4.134.) [The Finn legend and its basis; composition and in- 
terpretation of the texts.] R.: R. Heinzel, Anz.fdA. x (1884), 225-30. 

8. H. SchiUing, MLN. i_(i886), 89-92, 116 f.; ii (1887), 146-50. [Sup- 
ports in general Moller's view of the context and opposes that of Bugge.j 

9. G. Sarrazin, Beowulf-Studien (1888), pp. 174-76. (L 4.16.) [Re- 
marks on the style.] 

10. M. H. Jellinek, Beitr. xv (1891), 428-31. [Interpretation of the 
Fragment.] 

11. F. Holthausen, (i) Beitr. xvi (1892), 549 f. (L 5.26.1); (2) Beibl. x 
(1900), 270 (L 5.26.8); (3) ZfdPh. xxxvii (1905), 123 f. (L 5.26.17). [Tex- 
tual criticism.] 

12. B. ten Brink, Altenglische Literaiur, 1893 (see L 4.7), pp. 535 f., 
545-50. [The legend of Finn; interpretation of the story.] 

13. R. Koegel, Geschichte der deutschen Litteratur, i"* (1894), pp. 163- 
67. (L4.8.) 

14. G. Binz, -5«7r. XX (1895), 179-86. (L4.31.1.) [Testimony of proper 
names.] 

15. R. Much (in a review of Panzer's Hilde-Gudrun), Arch, cviii (1902), 
406 fF. [On connection between the Finn and the Kudrun legend,] 

16. Th. Siebs in 'PsixaVsGrundriss, ii^, 1st ed., pp. 494 f. (1893); 2d ed., 
pp. 523 f. (1902). [On the legend in general and the tribal names.] 

17. M. Trautmann, (i) Finn und Hildebrand (1903), pp. 1-64 (LF. 
2.10), cf. (2) Bonn. B. xvii (1905), 122. [Interpretation and textual criti- 
cism; a serviceable survey of the Fragment and the Episode.] 

18. R. C Boer, "Finnsage und Nibelungensage," ZfdA. xlvii (1903), 
125-60. [The Finn legend, textual criticism of the Episode and the 
Fragment.] 

19. L. L, Schucking, Grundzilge der Satzverkntipfung etc. (1904), pp. 
148 f. (L 6.15.) 

20. Fr. Klaeber, (i) Angl. xxviii (1905), 447, 456; (2) Arch, cxv (1905)* 
181 f. (cf. L 5.35.4); (3) ESt. xxxix (1908), 307 f. (4) "Observations on the 
Finn Episode." JEGPh. xiv (1915), 544-49. 

21. G. L. Swiggett, "Notes on the Finnsburg Fragment." MLN. xx 
(1905), 169-71. [Unconvincing.] 

22. G. Binz (in a review of Trautmann's ed.), ZfdPh. xxxvii (1905), 
529-33. 

23. A. Brandl, Angels dchsische Literatur, 1908 (see L 4.1 1), pp. 983" 
86, [Important.] 

24. (i) R. Imelmann, D.Lit.z. xxx (1909), 997-1000 (L 2.7.3). [Notes 
on the Episode.] (2) J. R. C. Hall, MIA^, xxv (1910), 113 f, (L 5.50.) 

25. W. Meyer, Beitr age zur Geschichte der Eroberung Englands durch 
die Angelsachsen. Halle Diss., 19 12, [Identifies Hengest with the histori- 
cal leader of the Jutes.] 

26. W, W. Lawrence, " Beowulf and the Tragedy of Finnsburg.'* 
Publ. ML Ass. xxx (1915), 372-431. [Illuminating interpretation.] 



230 BIBLIOGRAPHY 

27. Alexander Green, "The Opening of the Episode of Finn in Beozvulf." 
Publ. ML Ass. xxxi (19 16), 759-97- 

28. Harry Morgan Ayres, "The Tragedy of Hengest in Beowulf." 
JEGPh. xvi (1917), 282-95. [Interesting analysis.] 

29. Carleton Brown, ''Beowulf 1080-1106." MLN.xxxW (1919), 181- 
83. [11. 1084 f.] 

30. See also Beowulf Bibliography IV, passim; thus, Mone L 4.23. 
134-36; Uhland L 4.26.351 ff.; Haigh L 4.27. ch. 3; Dederich L 4.70. 
215-25; Morley L 4.2. ch. 7; Brooke L 4.6.1.63-6; Ker L 4.120.1.94-7; 
Heusler L 4.124.1.10 f.; also Kohler L 9.5.155-57. 

31. Further comments are found in various editions and translations of 
Beowulf (and Finnsburg), especially those of Grundtvig (transl., pp. 
xxxix-xlv; ed., pp. 1-lii, 138 f.), Kemble (ii, pp. xlvii-xlix), Ettmiiller 
(transl., pp. 35-9), Simrock (pp. 187-90), Arnold (pp. 204-7), Wyatt, 
Holthausen, Heyne-Schiicking, Clark Hall, Child, Vogt, Gering, Gum- 
mere, Chambers, Dickins. 



THE FIGHT AT FINNSBURG 

* * * * 

'(hor)nas byrna^ nSfre.' 

Hleo]7rode 'Sa hea^ogeong cyning : 
' Ne ^is ne daga'S east^n, ne her draca ne fleoge^, 
ne her 'Sisse healle hornas ne byrnaS; 
sac her for)? bera^, fugelas singa^, 
gylle^ grSghama, gu^wudu hlynne^, 
scyld scefte oncwy^. Nu scyne-S J?es mona 
wa^ol under wolcnum ; nu arlsa^S wead^da, 
"Se -Sisne folces nl^ fremman willa^. 
loAc onwacnigea^ nu, wigend mine, 
habba^ eowre l/'nda, hirgea]? on ellen, 
)>inda^ on orde, wesa"S onmode ! ' 

Da aras maenig goldhladen ^egn, gyrde hine his 

swurde ; 

Note ~ Dickins = LF. 2.11 -y Mackie = LF. 2. iz -, Tr. = LF. 2.10. See also 

Table of Abbreviations, pp. clx ff. 

I Rie.L. (f), Gr. Germ, x 422, 4 Edd. (horjnas; Gr. I.e. inserts before it 
(beorhtre), Bu. Tid. 304 (beorhtor). — 2^ Tr. Hnaef pa (for nsefre, taketj as begin- 
ning of 2, see Hickes^s text) hleo)?rode ; Holt. Da hleobrode {metri causa). — 2^ 
Gru.tr. y most Edd. hea)?ogeong j Ke. heorogeong; Dickins hearogeong (= heoru-); 
Tr. heajjogeorn. — 3a Gru.tr. eastan. — 5a Gru.tr. (.?), Holt, for)? fera'S 5 E.tr.y 
E.Sc. fyrd bera'S ; Gr.^y Schii. fer ( =(3er) for her. Before 5b Rie.L. inserts [fyrd- 
searu rincas,/fynd ofer foldan], Gr.2 [feorhgeni'Slan/fyrdsearu fuslicu], Bu. 23 
[fyrdsearu rincas,/flacre flanbogan], Rie. ZfdA. xlviii Q [fyrdsearu rincas,/nalles 
her on flyhte]. — 6^ Klu.LF. 2.9 {?), Holt. hlyne«. — 9a ten Brink LF. 
4-12.545 [J^am] "Se. — Boer ZfdA. xlvii 143 f- K'sses {so Gru. p. 138) and 9b 
wiUe. — 11^ Gr.i (f), He., Tr.,Sed. hebba«. —Gr. {cf E.Sc.), He.,Sed. handa; 
Bu. Tid. 305, SchU. linda; Bu. 23 {?), Tr., Holt., Cha. hlencan ; Rie. ZfdA. 
xlviii 10 randas (cp. Maid. 20). — li^ Gru.tr. hicgeajj. — 12^ Gru.tr. , et al.y 
Sed. winda'5 (formerly supposed to be Hickes's reading)'^ so Dickins ivho thinks that 
the form of the initial letter ivas really meant for w {see 25"); Tho. {cf. E.tr.)^ 
Schii. winna'S. — 12^ Gru.tr., et al., Sed. on mode. — 13a made into j> haf" 
lines by Rie.L., Gr.^; Tr.: ©. a. [of reste rondwigend] m.,/g.^.j HoJt.: D. a. [of 
raeste rumheort] m./g. [gumj'Segn. — Tho. goldhroden. 



232 THE FIGHT AT FINNSBURG 

^a to dura eodon drihtlice cempan, 
i5SigeferS and Eaha, hyra sword getugon, 

and aet 6)?rum durum Ordlaf and GuJ^laf, 

and Hengest sylf, hwearf him on laste. 

Da gyt Garulf[e] Gu^ere styrde, 

^aet he swa freolic feorh forman sTJ^e 
zoto ^^re healle durum hyrsta ne b^r^, 

nu hyt ni}>a heard anyman woldej 

ac he fraegn ofer eal undearninga, 

deormod haele]?, hwa 'Sa duru heolde. 

' Sigefer)? is min nama (ewe); he), ic eom Secgena leod, 
zS'iJureccGa wide cu^ ; faela ic we^na gebad, 

heordra hilda ; ^e is gyt her witod, 

swae)?er ^u sylf to me secean wylle.* 
Da waes on healle waelslihta gehlyn, 

sceolde celiod bor^/ ^enum on handa, 
3obanhelm berstan, buruh^elu dynede, — 

o^ aet ^sere gu^Se Garulf gecrang 

ealra merest eor^buendra, 

Gu^lafes sunu, ymbe hyne godra faela, 

hwearflJcra hrxw. Hraefen wandrode 
35sweart and sealobrun. Swurdleoma stod, 

swylce eal Finnsburuh fyrenu w^re. 

15* Mo. 86 (cf. Miill. ZfdA. xi 281, Bu. 25), Tr., i/o//. Eawa. Dkk'tni sup- 
ports Eaha by ref. to Echha, Liber Vitae, etc. {cf. R. Miil/er, Uber die Namcn des 
L.V., Palaestra ix, p. jj).— l^^ Tr., Cha. Garulf [e]. — I gb £.5r. (f), Tr., 
Holt., Cha. styrde. — 19a Gr., Schii. h[I]e. —20b Ke., Holt., Sed., Cha. baere. 

— 22* Tr., Holt. eal[le]. — 25* Gru.tr. wreccen, Tho. wrecca, Gr.2 wreccea. 
(Hickes^s text is usually read as v/recten.) — 25b PF. D. Conyheare (L 2.23) weana. 

— 26a Ke., most Edd. heardra. — 28^ E.tr., most Edd. wealle. — 29* Gr.i celod ; 
Rie.L., Tr., Schii., Cha. celled; Jellinek Beitr. xv 431 celed ('cooled'); Holt. Zs, 
123 ceorlzes; Holt.^ clSne. — Ke. bord. — 29b Gr. cenum. — 30* Bu. 26 barhelm 
('boar-helmet'). — 3 3 a Md". Gu'SuIfes, Tr. Gu'Sheres. — 34** Gru.tr., Gr.^,Sed., 
Mackiehweari\icra. hraew; Bu. 2J f., Schii., Cha. Hwearf (' moved about,' with ace.) 
flacra hrsw (34b Bu. hraefen fram oSrum); Jellinek I.e. Hwearf (' crowd ') laNVa 
hreas ; Tr. Hreawblacra hwearf {and 34b wundrode); Holt. Hwearf blacra hreas. 

— 36* Tr. Finn[e]s buruh, Dickins Finn[e]sburuh. 



THE FIGHT AT FINNSBURG 

Ne gefraegn ic n^fre wurj^llcor aet wera hilde 

sixtig sigebeorna sel gebiera/z, 

ne nefre swa.nas hwitne medo scl forgyldan, 
40 (Sonne Hnaefe guldan his haegstealdas. 

Hig fuhton fif dagas, swa hyra nan ne feol, 

drihtgesT'Sa, ac hig Sa duru heoldon. 

i)a gewat him wund haeleS on waeg gangan, 

ssde l^aet his byrne abrocen w^re, 
45heresceorp uwhror, and eac waes his helm "SyrreJI. 

Da hine sona fraegn folces hyrde, 

hu Sa wTgend hyra wunda gen^son, 

obSe hwae);er ^Sra hyssa 



233 



HICKES'S TEXT 



. nasbyrnaS. [geong cyning, 
Naefre hleo);rode ^a hearo 
Ne Sis ne daga^ Eastun. 
Ne herdraca ne fleoge^. 
Ne her Sisse healle hornas 
ne byrna^. 
(5) Ac her forJ^beraS. 
Fugelas singaS. 
Gylle^ graeghama. 
GuS wudu hlynne^. 



Scyld scefte oncwy"S. 
Nu scyne'5 |;es mona. 
Waool under wolcnum. 
Nu arisa^ wea-daeda. 
De Sis ne folces niS. 
Fremman willa^. 
(10) Ac on wacnigeaS nu. 
Wigend mine. 
HabbaS eowre landa. 
Hie gea)? on ellen. 
pindaS on orde. 



38'' Ke. gebSran. — 39** Gr. swanas; dropped hy Tr. — E.tr.^ most Edd. swetne 
[for hwitne, partly metri causa). — Gru. sylfres hwitne mede. — 41'^ Holt, swa ne 
feci hira nan (metri causa). Before it Licuna assumed and missing luords sup failed by 
Rie.L., Gr.^, Mo., Tr. — 42^ Ke., £.&., Tr., Cha. {f) dura! —45^' Tho., Schii'., 
Cha. heresceorp unhror; Tr. h. ahroren; Ke., Holt., Std. heresceorpum hror. — 45^' 
Tr., Holt., Sed. pyr[<^]l. {Or pyr[e]l, cf. T.C. § J.) — 4^'' ^^'^' t)a fraegn hine 
sona (metri causa). 



234 

Wesa^ on mode. 

Da aras masnig goldhladen 
«egn. 

Gyrde hine his swurde. 

f)a to dura eodon. 

Drihtlice cempan. 
(i5)SigeferS and Eaha. 

Hyra sword getugon. 

And aet o];rum durum. 

Ordlaf and Gu)7laf. 

And Hengest sylf". 

Hwearf him on laste. 

Da gyt Garulf. 

Gu^ere styrode. 

Dast he swa freolic feorh. 

For-man si)?e. 
(20) To ^asre healle durum. 

Hyrsta ne basran. 

Nu hyt ni)7a heard. 

Any man wolde. 

Ac he fraegn ofer eal. 

Undearninga. 

Dcormod haele);. 

Hwa tSa duru heolde. 

Sigefer); is min Nama ewe]? 
he. 

Ic eom secgena leod. 
(25)precten wide cuS. 

Faela ic weuna gebad. 

Heordra hilda. 

De is gyt herwitod. 

Swae);er ^u sylf to me. 



THE FIGHT AT FINNSBURG 



Secean wylle. 

Da waes on healle. 

Wael-slihta gehlyn. 

Sceolde Celaes bor^. 

Genumon handa. 
(3o)Banhelm berstan. 

Buruh^elu dynede. 

O^ aet ^aere gu^e. 

Garulf gecrang. 

Ealra aerest. 

EorSbuendra 

GucSlafes sunu. 

Ymbe hyne godra faela. 

Hwearflacra hraer. 

Hraefen wandrode. 
(35)Sweart and sealo brun. 

Swurd-leoma stod. 

Swylce eal Finnsburuh. 

Fyrenu waere. 

Ne gefraegn ic. 

Naefre wur)?licor. 

^t wera hilde. 

Sixtig sigebeorna. 

Sel gebaerann. 

Ne nefre swa noc hwitne 
medo. 

Sel forgyldan. 
(40) Donne hnaefe guldan. 

His haegstealdas. 

Hig fuhton fif dagas. 

Swa hyra nan ne feol. 

Drihtgesi^a. 



THE FIGHT AT FINNSBURG 



235 



Ac hig 'Sa duru heoldon. 
i)a gewat him wund haelcS. 
On waeg gangan. 
Saede J his byrne. 
Abrocen waere. 
(45) Here sceorpum hror. 



And eac waes his helm ^yrl. 

©a hine sona fraegn. 

Folces hyrde. 

Hu Sa wigend hyra. 

Wunda genaeson. 

O^^e hwaej^er 'Saera hyssa. 



i 



NOTES 

1-12. Hnaef announces the approach of enemies and arouses his 
men. 

We may picture to ourselves the situation as follows. One of the Danes, 
who are distrustful of the Frisians, has been watching outside and reports 
to the king a suspicious gleam of light. Hnsef replies: 'These are signs of 
nothing else but armed men marching against us.' Then, by bold antici- 
pation, the realities of battle are sketched by the speaker. It is natural 
to suppose that Hengest is the watcher addressed by the king. 

1. naefre at the end of the speech (so first placed by Thorpe) is a little 
strange; possibly the text is corrupt. 

2. On the scansion of Hleojjrode 6a 2=*, see T.C. § 2i. — heajjogeong. 
Evidently Hmei was thought to be much younger than his sister. — 
Hncef hleoprode, heapogeong cyning (cf. Varr.) would be a tempting 
reading of this line. 

3. t5is ne dagaS, 'this is not the dawn.' — ne her draca ne fleogetS; 
i.e., a fire-spitting dragon. See Beozv. 2312, 2522, 2582; OE. Chron. a.d. 
793 (D, E, F); Lied vom Hiirnen Seyfrid 18: Die Burg die ward erleuchtet^ 
Als ob sie wer entprant (as a result of the flying of a dragon). 

S f. forj? beraS of the MS. can be justified on the assumption that the 
war equipments specified afterwards are the object of beraS (see, e.g., 
Beozv. 291, Ex. 219, Maid. 12) which the poet had in mind but did not 
take the time to express. [A frankly intrans. use oiforp beran, 'press for- 
ward' (Schilling, MLN. i 116 f., Dickins) can hardly be recognized. The 
supposedly parallel cases of beran ut. El. 45, Andr. 1221 were misunder- 
stood by Gr. Spr. Cf. also Angl. xxvii 407 f.] ^ The fugelas seem to be 
the birds of prey (see 34), who gather in expectation of slaughter, as in 
Gen. 1983 If., Ex. 162 ff.. El. 27 ff., Jud. 206 fi^. For other interpretations 
proposed such as 'arrows,' 'morning birds,' see Bu. Tid. 304 f., Bu. 22 f., 
Moller 47; Angl. xxviii 447; Boer, ZfdA. xlvii 140 ff.; Rieger, 7.fdA. 
xlviii 9. — graeghama, 'the grey-coated one,' i.e. either 'wolf — the 
familiar animal of prey, beside raven and eagle, in the regular epic trio, 
cp., e.g., Brun. 64 — or 'coat of mail' (cp. Beozv. 334). gyllan fits both 
meanings {Rid. 25.3; Andr. 127). 

7-9. Now the moon lights up the scene: the tragic fate is inevitable, 
nu arisaS weadseda. Thus Hildebrand exclaims: zvelaga nu, . . . zvezvurt 
skihit, Hildebr. 49. Jjes (mona) is thoroughly idiomatic, cp. Rid. 58.1: 
Seos lyft. Gen. 811: peos bcorhte sunne, etc. (Arch, cxv 182). — under 
wolcnum; the moon is passing 'under,' i.e., 'behind' the clouds, though 
not really hidden by them. A stereotyped expression is here put to a 
fine, picturesque use. 



NOTES 237 

9. tSisne folces niS fremman, 'carry out this enmity of the people.' , 

11. For the scansion, see note on Beozu. 489 f. 

12. Types A3 and Ci. 

13-27. The warriors on both sides make ready for the fight. 

13. goldhladen may be meant with reference to helmets, swords, 
corslets, or (Bu. 24:) bracelets such as Hrolf's warriors are to use in the 
last fight for their king: 'load your arms with gold; let your right hands 
receive the bracelets, that they may swing their blows more heavily ' (Saxo 
ii 64, Par. § 7). [Cf. Olrlk-HoUander, The Heroic Legends of Denmark 
(1919), pp. 121 f.] Note Ruin '^'i^.: beam monigf glcedmod and gold- 
beorht wlghyrstum scan. 

16. aet 6]?rum durum, sell, 'stood' or 'drew their swords.' The plural 
durum has singular meaning; cp. 20. 

17. and Hengest sylf. Hengest now takes his place inside the hall with 
the others. (The use of sylf is no Indication that he is the king.) 

i8fif. Da gyt marks the progress of the narrative (which now introduces 
another fighter); 'further,' 'then.' [Or does gyt denote 'as yet' in con- 
junction with (and partly anticipating) the negative meaning of the sen- 
tence {styrde, ne)?] The Frisian GuSere tries to restrain the impetuous 
youth, Garulf — perhaps his nephew, cp. Nibel. 2208 ff., Waltharius 
846 ff. — from risking his life 'at the first onset' (19*, cp. Beow. 740; or: 
'in his first battle'?); but Garulf, heedless of danger, rushes to one of the 
doors, encounters the veteran SigerferJ?, and meets a hero's death. There 
is nothing startling about the fact that Garulf 's father has the same name, 
GiJ'Slaf (33), as one of the Danish warriors. (In Maldon occur two persons 
named Godric, 187: 321, and two named Wulfmser, 113: 155.) Certainly 
we need not assume that father and son are fighting on opposite sides. 
See ESt. xxxlx 308. 

20. As tohyrsta (parallel With feorh) beran, see Beow, 291, and note on 
F. 5 f. {Angl. xxvlii 456.) 

21. nijja heard, sell. Slgefer)?. 

22. he, sell. Garulf. — ofer eal. The neuter eal (in contrast with ealle, 
Beow. 2899, cp. Gen. 2462, Dan. 527, Sat. 616, etc. [see Arch, civ 291]) 
includes both the fighters and the scene (and tumult) of fighting. Cp. 
Maid. 256: ofer call clypode ; also ^Ifrlc, Saints iv 280, xxlil 803. 

24. cwej? he is a parenthetic addition (which during the merely oral 
existence of such lays was dispensed with). It is to be disregarded metri- 
cally. Cf. Rie.V. 58 n.; Heusler, ZfdA. xlvi 245 ff. 

27. swae}?er, 'which one of two things,' i.e. victory or death. Cp. 
Hildebr. 60 fit. 

28-40. The battle rages. 

28. on fhealle), 'in (the hall)' (cp. 30''), or 'at,' 'around' (cp. Beow. 
2529, 926[.^]). — wealle would be metrically more regular. 

29. No explanation or really satisfactory emendation of celses has been 
found. The conjecture cellod rests on Maid. 283 : cellod bord, but the mean- 
ing of this nonce word is unknown. (Rieger LF. 2.6: 'concave,' 'curved'; 



238 THE FIGHT AT FINNSBURG 

Kluge LF. 2.9: from Lat. celatus; Trautmann LF. 2.10.46: cyllod 'covered 
with leather'; Grein Spr.: celod 'keel-shaped,' 'oval'; B.-T. Suppl.: celod 
'having a boss or beak.') See also Varr. 

34. hwearfiic (cf. above, p. 226), perhaps = 'agile,' 'active,' or 'obedi- 
ent,' 'trusty'; cp. Gifts of Men 68: pegn gehweorf; Go. gahwairbs 'pliant, 
obedient.' [According to Mackie, 'mortal,' 'dead,' on the basis of hwerflic 
'fleeting,' Boeth. 25.10 (B). — Cp. ON. hverfr 'shifting'; OE. Lind. Gosp.: 
huoer/lice = vicissim.] — hrsew, 'body,' not necessarily 'corpse'; cp. 
Andr. 103 1: ^r pan hrd crunge (though also walu feollon, Beow. 1042). — 
Numerous corrections of this passage have been proposed, see Varr. [Also 
Hwearfade (or Hwearf{i)lade) am (= earn^ cf. Siev. § 158. i) would make 
sense.] — Hraefen wandrode. Cp. Maid. 106: hremmas wundon. 

36. swylce eal Finnsbtiruh fyrenu wsere. (Cp. i ff.) See the parallels: 
Uhland, Germ, ii 356, Liining L 7.28.73 f., 31; also Iliad ii 455 ff. 

37 f. On the double comparative (used similarly in the corresponding 
passage, Beozv. loii f.), see MPh. iii 252. 

39 f. See Beozv. 2633 ff. and note. For a defense of the 'white mead' see 
Mackie (ref. to an i8th cent, quotation in the NED.). 

41 fif. The Frisians, weakened and unable to make headway, [seem on 
the point of preparing for a new move. . . . ]. — As to fif dagas, see Beow. 
545 and note on 147. 

43 fif. It appears probable that the wounded man who 'goes away' is a 
Frisian, and folces hyrde, Finn. See Rieger, ZfdA. xlviii 12; for argu- 
ments to the contrary, see Bugge 28, Trautmann 62, Boer, ZfdA. xlvii 
147. We may imagine a disabled Frisian leaving the front of the battle 
line and being questioned by his chief as to how the [Danish.?] warriors 
were bearing (or could bear) their wounds. 

45^. Type E. As to the shifting of the stress to the second syllable of 
unhror, cp. Beozv. 1756, 2000. — heresceorpum hror (see Hickes's text) could 
refer only to the zvund heeled himself, 43. 

48. Bugge (28), taking hwsej>er as 'whether,' would supply [hild 
szvecfrode]. If hzvcBper is = 'which one,' the missing words might be 
[hilde gedigde]; the names of the two young fighters were then contained 
in the following line. 

The rest is silence. But the outcome is revealed in the B e ozvulf Kp'isode. 

It has been surmised by Rieger (I.e.) that Finn, anxious to break down 
the resistance of the besieged at last, orders the hall to be set on fire (as 
is done, Vglsungasaga, ch. 8 and Nibel. 2048 fi".), whereupon the Danes, 
forced into the open, have to meet the Frisians on equal ground. 



APPENDIX I. PARALLELS 

(ANALOGUES AND ILLUSTRATIVE PASSAGES) 

I. Anglo-Saxon Genealogies ^ 

§ I. West Saxon Genealogy. 

§ I.I. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle (ed. B. Thorpe, 1861; i 126 ff.)- a.d. 
855. (MS. B, cp. A, C, D.) 

A}?elwulf gefor . . . . Se Af^elwulf wses Ecgbrihting. Ecgbriht 

. . . Ingild (14 more names). Brand — Baeldseg — Woden — ■ 

Frealaf— Finn — God(w)ulf — Geata (A, D: Geat, C: Geatt) — 
Taetwa — Beaw 2 — Scyldwa (A: Sceldwea, C: Scealdwa) — Heremod 

— Itermon — HaSra — Hwala — Bedwig ^ Sceafing, id est filius Noe, 

se w£es geboren on l^sere earce Noes. Lamech. Matusalem Seth. 

Adam primus homo et pater noster, id est Christus. 

§ 1.2. Asserius, De Rebus Gestis .ffilfredi (a.d. 893) (ed. W. H. Ste- 
venson, Oxford, 1904). Cap. i. 

Genealogia: .Alfred rex, filius .^thelwulfi regis . . Ecgberhti . . . In- 
gild Brond — Beldeag — Uuoden — Frithowald — Frealaf — 

Frithuwulf — Finn — Godwulf — Geata, quem Getam iamdudum pa- 
ganiprodeovenerabantur — Taetuua — Beauu — Sceldwea — Heremod 

— Itermod — Hathra — Huala — Beduuig — Seth ^ — Noe — Lamech 

— Mathusalem — Enoch — Malaleel — Cainan — Enos — Seth — Adam. 
§ 1.3. Fabii Ethelwerdi (ob. cir. 1000 a.d.) Chronicorum Ubri quatuor 

(ed. H. Petrie, J. Sharpe, T. D. Hardy; Monumenta Historica Britannica, 
Vol. i, 1848). Lib. iii, cap. iii (p. 512). 

Athulfrex . . filius Ecgbyrhti regis . . . Ingild Brond — Balder 

— Uuothen — Frithouuald — Frealaf — Frithouulf — Fin — Goduulfe 

— Geat — Tetuua — Beo — Scyld — Scef. Ipse Scef cum uno dro- 
mone advectus est in insula oceani quse dicitur Scani,^ armis circundatus, 
eratque valde recens puer, et ab incolis illius terrse ignotus; attamen ab 
eis suscipitur, et ut familiarem diligenti animo eum custodierunt, et post 
in regem eligunt; de cuius prosapia ordinem trahit Athulf rex. 

1 On the numerous Ags. genealogies, see Grimm D.M. iii 377-401 (1709- 
36); Kemble ii, pp. vff., & L4.43; Earle-Plummer, Tivo of the Saxon Chron- 
icUi ii (1899), 1-6 (harmonized genealogical trees)} Haack L 4.30. 23ff.j 
Chadwick Or. 269 ff. On ON. genealogies, see Corpus Poeticum Boreale (L 10. l) 
ii 511 ff.; cp. Par. §§ 5, 8.1. 

2 Important names have been marked by the use of capitals or italics. 

3 According to E. Bjorkman, ESt. Iii 170, Beibl. xxx 23-5, the d \$ & scribal 
error for (in a form based on a latinized *Beoivius). MS. D has Beoivi. 

* Stevenson's note: ' legendum tamen Sceaf/ 

5 See Intr. xxxvii j Glossary of Proper Names : Sceden-ig. 



240 APPENDIX I 

(English translation in J. A. Giles's Six Old English Chronicles [Bohn's 
Antiquarian Library].) 

§ 1,4. Willelmi Malmesbiriensis Monachi (ob. a.d. 1143) De Gestis 
Regum Anglorum libri quinque (ed. W. Stubbs, London, 1887). Lib. ii, 
§116. 

Ethelwulfus fuit filius Egbirhti . . . Ingild[us] Brondius — Bel- 

degius — Wodenius — Fridewaldus — Frelafius — Finnus — Godulfus — 
Getius — Tetius — Beowius — Sceldius — Sceaf. Iste, ut ferunt, in 
quandam insulam Germanise Scandzam, (le qua Jordanes, historiographus 
Gothorum loquitur, appulsus navi sine remige, puerulus, posito ad caput 
frumenti manipulo, dormiens, ideoque Sceaf nuncupatus, ab hominibus 
regionis illius pro miraculo exceptus, et sedulo nutritus; adulta aetata 
regnavit in oppido quod tunc Slasivic, nunc vero Haithebi appellatur. 
Est autem regio ilia Anglia Fetus dicta, unde Angli venerunt in Britan- 
niam, inter Saxones et Gothos constituta. Sceaf fuit filius Heremodii 

§ 2. Mercian Genealogy. 
The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle (ed. B. Thorpe, i 86). a.d. 755 (MSS. A, 

Offa feng to rice ond heold xxxix.wintra; ond his sunu Ecgfer]? 

heold xli. daga ond c. daga. Se Offa wses pincgferj^ing. pincgfer)? Eanwul- 
King. Eanwulf — Osmod — Eawa — Pybba — Creoda — Cynewald — 
Cnebba — Icel — Eom^er ^ — Angel)?eow — Offa — W^rmund — 
Wihtlseg Wodening. 

See ib., a.d. 626 (MSS. B, C), and Sweet, The Oldest English Texts, 
p. 170. 

§ 3. Kentish Genealogy. 

Nennii Historia Britonum (redaction dated cir. 800 a.d.) (ed. J. Ste- 
venson, London, 1838), § 31. 

Interea venerunt tres ciulae a Germania expulsse in exilio, in quibus 
erant Hors et Hengist, qui et ipsi fratres erant, filii Guictgils, filii Guitta, 
filii Guectha, filii Vuoden, filii Frealaf, filii Fredulf, filii Finn, filii Folc- 
WALDj^ filii Geta, qui fuit, at aiunt, filius Dei. 

n. Scandinavian Documents 

(SeeL lo.i, 2, 3,4, 8.) 

§ 4. Elder Edda. 

Hyndluljo}) (cir. close of the loth century).' 

2. Let us pray the Father of the Hosts to be gracious to us, for he 

1 Sweet, O.E.T. 170.93: Earner. 

2 Thus also in Henry of Huntingdon's Historia Anglorum (cir. II35 a.d.), 
lib. ii, § I, where the name is corrupted, however, to Flocivald. 

3 The translation in the Corpus Poeticum Boreale is used. 



PARALLELS 



241 



grants and gives gold to his servants; he gave HERMotSR a helmet and 
mail-coat, and Sigmundr a sword. 

9. For they have laid a wager of Welsh-ore (i.e., gold), Ohtere [Ottarr] 
the young and Ongen}?eow [Angantyr]. I am bound to help the former, 
that the young prince may have his father's heritage after his kinsmen. 

II. Now do thou tell over the men of old and say forth in order the races 
of men. Who of the Shieldings [Skjqldunga]? Who of the Shelfings 
[Skilfinga].'' who of the Ethelings.'' who of the Wolfings [Ylfinga]? who 
of the Free-Born? who of the Gentle-Born are the most chosen of kindred 
of all upon earth .^ 

14. Onela [Ali] was of old the mightiest of men, and Halfdanr in 
former days the highest of the Shieldings. Famous are the wars which that 
king waged, his deeds have gone forth to the skirts of heaven. 15. He [Half- 
danr] strengthened himself in marriage with [the daughter of] Eymundr 
the highest of men, who slew Sigtryggr with the cold blade; he wedded 
Almweig the highest of ladies; they bred up and had eighteen sons. 

§ 5. Prose Edda.* 

Prologus, § 3. 

Vinge}?6rr, hans sonr Vingener, hans sonr Moda, hans sonr 

Magi, hans sonr Seskef ** — BeSvig — Athra — Itrmann — HeremoS 
— Skjaldun, er ver kgllum Skjold — Biaf, er ver kgllum Bjar — Jat — 
GuSolfr — Finn — Friallaf, er ver kgllum FriSleif — Voden, ])ann kgl- 
lum ver OSin. 

Skaldskaparmal. Ch. 40. Skj9ldr het sonr OSins, er Skjgldungar 
eru fra komnir; hann hafSi atsetu ^ ok re3 - Igndum, )?ar sem nu er kgllu^ 
Danmgrk, en \>a. var kallat Gotland.^ SkJQldr atti j>ann son, er Fri'Sleifr 
het, er Igndum reS eptir hann; sonr FriSleifs het FroSi [' FriS-FroSi']. 
[There follows the story of FroSi'-s mill (of happiness, peace, and gold), 
and the Grottasgngr, i.e. Mill Song.^] — Ch. 41. Konungr einn i Danmgrk 
er nefndr Hrolfr Kraki; hann var agaetastr ^ fornkonunga fyrst af 

mildi ok froeknleik^ ok litillseti ^ Konungr reS fyrir Upsglum, 

er ASiLS het. Hann atti^ Yrsu, moSur Hrolfs kraka. Hann hafSi osaett^ 
viS jjann konung, er reS fyrir Noregi, er Ali het. peir stefnSu orrostu 1° 
milli sin a isi vats )?ess, er Fani heitr. [King ASils had asked Hrolfr 
for assistance; the latter, being engaged In another war, sent him his twelve 
champions, among whom were Bo'Svar-bjarki, Hjalti hugpruSi, Vgttr, 
Veseti.] I )?eiri orrostu fell Ali konungr ok mikill hluti ^^ liSs ^^ hans. 
pa tok ASils konungr af honum dauSum hjalminn^^ Hildisvin, ok hest^* 

* Finnur Jonsson's edition (1900) is used. 

** I.e., OE. se Sce{a)f. See Par. § 8.1. 

^ 'residence.' 2 ' ruled ' (OE. r?J). ^ Rather Jotland, i.e. 'Jutland.* * Grot- 
tasgngr zz: * Let us grind on! Yrsa's child [Rolf Kraki] shall avenge Halfdan's 
death on Fro^i. He [Rolf] shall be called her son and her brother.' — * * most re- 
nowned.' ^ 'prowess.' ^ 'affability.' * * had (as wife) ' ; OE. d/ite. ^ 'quarrel.' 
10 'fight.' 11 'portion.' 12 < (of his) following.' i^ t the helmet.' i^ ' horse.* 



24-2 APPENDIX I ^ 

hans Hrafn . . . [There follows the story of Rolf's famous expedition to 

Upsala.] 

Ch. 55. pessir [eru hestar] talSir i Kdlfsvisu: 

Vesteinn [rei3] Vali, Bjgrn reid Blakki, 

en Vivill Stufi, en Biarr Kerti, 

Mein}jj6fr Moi, AtU Glaumi, 

en Morginn Vakri, en ASils Sl0ngvi, 

Ali Hrafni, H(?gni Hglkvi, 

es til IBS riSu,^ en Haraldr Fglkvi, 

en annarr austr Gunnarr Gota, 

und ASiLsi en Grana SigurSr. 
grar hvarfaSi, 
geiri undaSr. 

§ 6. Ynglingasaga.2 

Ch. 5. Skjold, the son of OSinn, wedded her [Gefjon], and they dwelt 
at Hleisra. — Ch. 23 (27). {The sea-burial of King Haki.) Now King 
Haki had gotten such sore hurts, that he saw that the days of his life 
would not be long; so he let take a swift ship that he had, and lade it with 
dead men and weapons, and let bring it out to sea, and ship the rudder, 
and hoist up the sail, and then let lay fire in tarwood, and make a bale 
aboard. The wind blew offshore, and Haki was come nigh to death, or was 
verily dead, when he was laid on the bale, and the ship went blazing out 
into the main sea; and of great fame was that deed for long and long after. 
— Ch. 27 (31). {The Fall of King Ottarr vendilkrdka.) [Ottarr (the son 
of Egill), king of Sweden, in retaliation for a Danish invasion made in 
the preceding year (because Ottarr refused to pay the scat promised by 
Egill), went with his warships to the land of the Danes, while their king 
Fro'Si was warring in the East-Countries, and he harried there, and found 
nought to withstand him.] Now he heard that men were gathered thick 
in Selund [i.e., Zealand], and he turned west through Eyre-Sound, and 
then sailed south to Jutland, and lays his keels for Limbfirth, and harries 
about Vendil, and burns there, and lays the land waste far and wide 
whereso he came. Vatt [Fgttr] and Fasti were FroSi's earls [jarlar] whom 
he had set to the warding of the land whiles he was away thence; so when 
these earls heard that the Swede king was harrying in Denmark, they 
gathered force, and leapt a-shipboard, and sailed south to Limbfirth, and 
came all unawares upon King Ottarr, and fell to fighting; but the Swedes 
met them well, and folk fell on either side; but as the lolk of the Danes fell, 
came more in their stead from the country-sides around, and all ships 
withal were laid to that were at hand. So such end the battle had, that 
there fell King Ottarr, and the more part of his host. The Danes took his 
dead body and brought it a-land, and laid it on a certain mound, and 
there let wild things and common fowl tear the carrion. Withal they made 
a crow of tree and sent it to Sweden, with this word to the Swedes, that 

^ ' rode to the ice.' 2 "Yhe translation in TAe Saga Library is used. 



PARALLELS 



243 



that King Ottarr of theirs was worth but just so much as that; so after- 
wards men called him Ottarr Vendil-crow [Ottarr vendilkrdka]. So says 
Thiodoll;! 

Into the ems' grip I hear these works 

Fell the great Ottarr, Of Vatt and Fasti 

The doughty of deed, Were set in tale 

Before the Dane's weapons: By Swedish folk: 

The glede of war That FroSi's island's 

With bloody foot Earls between them , 

At Vendil spurned Had slain the famous 

The one from afar. Fight-upholder. 

— Ch. 29 (33). King Helgi, the son of Halfdan, ruled in Hleisra in 
those days, and he came to Sweden with so great a host that King ASils 

saw nought for it but to flee away King Helgi fell in 

battle whenas Rolf Kraki was eight winters old, who was straightway 
holden^as king at HleiSra. ,King ASils had mighty strife with a king 
called Ali ^ the Uplander [AH inn upplenzki] from out of Norway. King 
ASils and King Ali had a battle on the ice of the Vener Lake, and Ali fell 
there, but ASils gained the day. Concerning this battle is much told in 
the Story of the Skj<?ldungs [i Skjgldunga sggu], and also how Rolf Kraki 
came to Upsala to ASils; and that was when Rolf Kraki sowed gold on the 
Fyris-meads. 

§ 7. Saxonis Grammatici Gesta Danorum.2 

n, pp. 38 f.: Dragon Fight of Froiho (1), father of Haldanus. A man of 
the country met him [Frotho] and roused his hopes [of obtaining 
money] by the following strain:'* 'Not far off is an island rising in deli- 
cate slopes, hiding treasure in its hills and 'ware of its rich booty. Here a 
noble pile is kept by the occupant of the mount, who is a snake wreathed 
in coils, doubled in many a fold, and with a tail drawn out in winding 
whorls, shaking his manifold spirals and shedding venom. If thou wouldst 
conquer him, thou must use thy shield and stretch thereon bulls' hides, 
and cover thy body with the skins of kine, nor let thy limbs lie bare to 
the sharp poison; his slaver burns up what it bespatters. Though the 
three-forked tongue flicker and leap out of the gaping mouth, and with 
awful yawn menace ghastly wounds, remember to keep the dauntless 
temper of thy mind; nor let the point of the jagged tooth trouble thee, 
nor the starkness of the beast, nor the venom spat from the swift throat. 
Though the force of his scales spurn thy spears, yet know there is a place 
under his lowest belly whither thou mayst plunge the blade; aim at this 
with thy sword, and thou shalt probe the snake tc his centre. Thence go 

1 In the YngUngatal (probably composed cir. 900 a.d.). 

2 Hence ASils was called Ala dblgr (the foe of Ali), T,iglingatal z6. 

3 Holder's edition and Elton's English translation are used. — Additional ex- 
tracts may be found in the Notes, pp. 123 fF., 158 f., 187 f., I92 f., cf. 211. 

* In Latin hexameters. 



244 APPENDIX I 

fearless up to the hill, drive the mattock, dig and ransack the holes; soon 
fill thy pouch with treasure, and bring back to the shore thy craft laden.' 

Frotho believed, and crossed alone to the island, loth to attack the 
beast with any stronger escort than that wherewith it was the custom for 
champions to attack. When it had drunk water and was repairing to its 
cave, its rough and sharp hide spurned the blow of Frotho's steel. Also 
the darts that he flung against it rebounded idly, foiling the effort of the 
thrower. But when the hard back yielded not a whit, he noted the belly 
heedfully, and its softness gave entrance to the steel. The beast tried to 
retaliate by biting, but only struck the sharp point of its mouth upon the 
shield. Then it shot out its flickering tongue again and again, and gasped 
away life and venom together.^ 

The money which the king found made him rich. 

II, p. 51. Cuius [scil. Haldani] ex eo maxime fortuna ammirabilis 
fuit, quod, licet omnia temporum momenta ad exercenda atrocitatis 
officia contulisset, senectute vitam, non ferro finierit. Huius filii Roe et 

Helgo fuere. A Roe Roskildia condita memoratur Hie brevi 

angustoque corpore fuit. Helgonem habitus procerior cepit. Qui diviso 
cum fratre regno, maris possessionem sortitus, regem Sclavie Scalcum 
maritimis copiis lacessitum oppressit 

II, pp. 52 f. His filius HoTHBRODUs succedit, qui . . . post immensam 

populorum cladem Atislum et H0therum filios procreavit Daniam 

petit, eiusque regem Roe tribus preliis provocatum occidit. His cognitis 
Helgo filium Rolvonem Lethrica arce conclusit, heredis saluti consul- 
turus . . . Deinde presides ab Hothbrodo immissos, ut externo patriam 
dominio liberaret, missis per oppida satellitibus, cede subegit. Ipsum 
quoque Hothbrodum cum omnibus copiis navali pugna delevit; nee solum 
fratris, sed eciam patrie iniuriam plenis ulcionis armis pensavit. Quo 
evenit, ut, cui nuper ob Hundingi cedem agnomen incesserat, nunc 
HoTHBRODi strages cogno'mentum inferret. 

II, p. 53. Huic filius Rolvo succedit, vir corporis animique dotibus 
venustus, qui stature magnitudinem pari virtutis habitu commendaret. 

II, p. 56. [BiARCo, one of Rolvo's champions, has protected (H)ialto 
against the insults of the wedding guests who were throwing bones at the 
latter, and has slain Agnerus the bridegroom.] Talibus operum meritis 
exultant! novam de se silvestris fera victoriam prebuit. Ursum quippe 
eximie magnitudinis obvium sibi inter dumeta factum iaculo confecit, 
comitemque suum laltonem, quo viribus maior evaderet, applicato ore 
egestum belue cruorem haurire iussit. Creditum namque erat, hoc po- 
cionis genere corporei roboris incrementa prestari. 

II, pp. 59 ff. [When HiARTHWARUS (who has been appointed governor 
of Sweden) makes his treacherous, fatal attack on Rolvo at Lethra, 
HiALTO arouses his comrade Biarco to fight for their king: (p. 67) 'Hanc 
maxime exhortacionum seriem idcirco metrica racione compegerim, quod 

^ A similar, condensed version is the account of Fridlevus' dragon fight, vi, pp. 
180 f. 



PARALLELS 



245 



earundem sentcnciarum intellectus Danici cuiusdam carminis (i.e., the 
Bjarkamdl) compendio digestus a compluribus antiquitatis peritis memo- 
riter usurpatur.' Some select passages:] P. 59. Ocius evigilet, quisquis 

se regis amicum/Aut meritis probat, aut sola pietate fatetur 

Dulce est nos domino percepta rependere dona,/Acceptare enses, fameque 

impendere ferrum P. 60. Omnia que poti temulento prompsimus 

ore,/Fortibus edamus animis, et vota sequamur [Words of 

BiARCO:] P. 64 licet insula memet/Ediderit, stricteque habeam 

natalia terre,/Bissenas regi debebo rependere gentes,/Quas titulis dedit 
ille meis. Attendite, fortes! ... In tergum redeant clypei; pugnemus 
apertis/Pectoribus, totosque auro densate lacertos./Armillas dextre 
excipiant, quo forcius ictus/ Collibrare queant, et amarum figere vulnus. 
VIII, p. 264. [When Harald Hildetan, king of Denmark, had been 
slain in the battle of Bravalla,] Ring, king of Sweden, harnessed the horse 
on which he rode to the chariot of the king [Harald], decked it honorably 
with a golden saddle, and hallowed it in his honor. Then he proclaimed 
his vows, and added his prayer that Harald would ride on this and out- 
strip those who shared his death in their journey to Tartarus; and that 
he would pray Pluto, the lord of Orcus, to grant a calm abode there for 
friend and foe. Then he raised a pyre, and bade the Danes fling on the 
gilded chariot ^ of their king as fuel to the fire. And while the flames 
were burning the body cast upon them, he went round the mourning 
nobles and earnestly charged them that they should freely give arms, 
gold, and every precious thing to feed the pyre in honor of so great a king, 
who had deserved so nobly of them all. He also ordered that the ashes 
of his body, when it was quite burnt, should be transferred to an urn, 
taken to Leire [Lethram], and there, together with the horse and armor, 
receive a royal funeral. 

§ 8. Chronicles. 

§ 8.1. LangfetSgatal. — * Vetustissima Regum Septentrionis Series Lang- 
feSgatal 2 dicta.' (12th century, MS. cir. 1300 a.d.) (Scriptores Rerum 
Danicarum Medii Jivi ed. Jacobus Langebek. Vol. i, Hafniae, 1772; 
pp. 1-6.) 

Japhet Noa sun, fadir Japhans . . . . f. Jupiter . . . . f. Priami Konungs 

i Troeo hans sun Magi, hans sun Seskef vel Sescef.^ Bedvig. 

Athra. Itermann. Heremotr. Scealdna. Beaf. Eat. Godulfi. Finn. 
Frealaf. Voden, J?an kgllum ver Oden. — [The Norwegian line:] Oden. 

Niordr i Noatunum. Yngvifrseyr Jorundr. Aun. Egill Tunna- 

dolgr. Ottarr Vendilkraka. A1?ils at Uppsaulum.* Eysteinn. 

Yngvarr Haralldr Harfagri. — [The Danish line:] Oden 

— Skioldr — Fridleifr — Fridefrode Erode F[r]aekni — Ingialdr 

Starkadar fostri — Halfdan brodir hans. Helgi oc Hroar hans synir. 

1 Rather, ship; * inauratam regis sui puppim.' 2 j g^ ^ roll of ancestors.' 

3 From OE. se Sce{a)f. Cf. Sievers, Beitr. xvi 361-3. 

'^ au = g; so repeatedly in this text. 



246 APPENDIX I 

RoLFR Kraki, Helga sun, Hr^rekr Hnauggvanbaugi, Ingiallz. sun — 
Frode — Halfdan — Hr^rekr Slaungvanbaugi — Haralldr Hlllditaunn 
— Sigurdr Hringr. Ragnar Lodbrok — Haurda Knutr. 

§ 8.2. Annales Lundenses. — ' Annales Rerum Danicarum Esromenses* 
(ed. J. Langebek, I.e., pp. 212-50; including on pp. 224-27 the 'Chronicle 
of the Lethra Kings,' composed cir. 1160-1170 a.d.). 

P. 226. Non post multum vero temporis animosus ad uxoris exhorta- 
cionem Hiarwart Sialandiam classe peciit. Genero ^ suo Rolff tribu- 
tum attulisse simulavit. Die quadam dilucescente ad Lcsthram misit, ut 
videret tributum, Rolff nunciavit. Qui cum vidisset non tributum sed 
exercitum armatum, vallatus est Rolff militibus, & a Hyarwardo inter- 
fectus est. Hyarwardum autem Syalandenses & Scanienses, qui cum 
eo erant, in regem assumpserunt. Qui brevi tempore a mane usque ad 
primam regali nomine potitus est. Tunc venit Haky frater, Hagbradi 
lilius Hamundi, Hyarwardum interfecit & Danorum rex effectus est. 

§ 8.3. Sven Aageson. — * Svenoriis Aggonis filii Compendiosa Regum 
Danise Historia a Skioldo ad Canutum VI' (cir. 1187 a.d.). (Ed. 
J. Langebek, I.e., pp. 42-64.) 

[Cap. I. 'De primo rege Danorum.'] Skiold Danis primum didici 
prasfuisse. Et ut eius alludamus vocabulo, idcirco tali functus est nomine, 
quia universos regni terminos regise defensionis patrocinio affatim egregie 
tuebatur. A quo primum, modis Islandensibus, Skioldunger sunt reges 
nuncupati. Qui regni post se reliquit hseredes, Frothi videlicet & Hal- 
DANUM. Successu temporum fratribus super regni ambitione inter se 
decertantibus, Haldan, fratre suo interempto, regni monarchiam obtinuit. 
Hie filium, scilicet Helghi, regni procreavit hseredem, qui ob eximiam 
virtutum strenuitatem, pyraticam semper exercuit. Qui cum universo- 
rum circumiacentium regnorum fines maritimos classe pyratica depopu- 
latus suo subiugasset imperio, *Rex maris' est cognominatus. Huic in 
regno successit filius Rolf Kraki, patria virtute pollens, occisus in 
Lethra, quae tunc famosissima regis extitit curia, nunc autem Roskildensi 
vicina civitati, inter abiectissima ferme vix colitur oppida. Post quem 
regnavit filius eius Rokil 2 cognomento dictus Slaghenback. Cui successit 
in regno hgeres, agilitatis strenuitate cognominatus, quem nostro vulgari 
Frothi hin Frokni nominabant. Huius filius & hseres regni extitit Wer- 

MUNDUS Hie filium genuit Uffi nomine, qui usque ad tricesimum 

aetatis suae annum fandi possibilitatem cohibuit [In the remainder 

of this chapter and in ch. II 'De duello Uffonis ' the Offa story is told.] 

§ 8.4. Series Runica Regum Danise altera. (Langebek, I.e., pp. 3 1-34.) 
. . . Tha var Frothe Kunung, Hadings sun, han drap en draga, ok 
skatathe annan tima Thydistland, ok Frisland, ok Britanniam. Tha var 
Haldan Kunung Frotha sun, han drap sina broder, fore thy at han vildi 
hava rikit. Tho var Ro Frotha sun, han bygdi fost Roskeldo. Ok Helhe 
Kunung, hans brother, drap Kunung Hotbrod af Sueriki, ok skatathe 

^ I.e., 'brother-in-law.' 

2 * Nomen . . . corruptum est ex Riirik Slangenboge.'' (Langebek's footnote.) 



PARALLELS 247 

thrithia tima Thyhthistland. Tha var Rolf Kunung Krake, Helhe sun, 

i hans tima var Hialti og Bierghi, ok hans magh hct Jarmar 

Tha var Ver^iund Kunung Vithlesth sun. . . Tha var Uffi Starki, Ver- 
munda sun, han skatathe fiarthe sinni Thydiskulande. Tha var Dan 
Kunung Uffa sun, ok Huhlek Kunung Uffa sun. . . 

§8.5. Annales Ryenses. — 'Regum & Gentis Danorum Historia a 
Dano usque ad annum 1288, dicta vulgo Chronicon Erici Regis.'' (Lange- 
bek. I.e., pp. 148-70.) 

Pp. 150 f. Dan. Humble fihus eius. Hie erat vanus & iners, & pauca 
notabilia fecit. Unde Lother, frater eius, facta conspiratione Danorum 
contra fratrem, eum de regno deposuit, & pro eo regnavit. Tcrtius Lother 
nimis durus fuit incoHs regni, & in multis se nequiter gessit, & ideo tyran- 

nidem eius Dani non ferentes, eum occiderunt . . . Skiold. Gram 

Haldanus. Ro. Haldan & Helgi. . . Helgi . . strenuus bellator Hoth- 
BRODUM regem Svecise occidit. . . . Rolf Kraki fihus Helgi. Ips^ post 
multas praeclaras victorias ab Hiartwaro comite Scaniae, qui sororem 
eius habuit in uxorem, in lecto suo proditiose est occisus, in Lethra curia 
regali in Sialandia, cum quo & Biarki & Hialti, pugiles clarissimi, cum 
tota familia regia, sunt occisi. Huic successit Hyarwarus. Hyarwarus 
regnavit brevi tempore, sciL a mane usque ad horam primam. Hunc 
occidit Haki fiUus Hamundi, & factus est rex Danorum. 

P. 152. Wichlethus . . . Wermundus Blinde . . . Huius tempore 
Keto y Wiggo, fihi Frowini pr^fecti Sleswicensis, occiderunt Athislum 
regem Svecise, in ultionem patris sui . . . Uffo Starke. Iste a septimo 
setatis anno usque ad trigesimum noluit loqui, quousque in loco, qui adhuc 
Kunengikamp dicitur, super Eydoram cum filio regis Teutonicorum & 
meliore pugile totius Teutoniae solus certans, ambos occidit 

§ 8.6. Skjoldungasaga — 'Arngrim Jonsson's Rerum Danicarum 
Fragmenta.' (An epitome of a late (13th cent.) version of a Skjoldunga- 
saga. a.d. 1596. Ed., with Introduction, by A. Olrik, Aarboger for 
Nordisk Oldkyndighed og Historie, Ser. H, Vol. ix (1894), 83-164. — Cf. 
Olson, L 4.65.82 fF.) 

Cap. L Rerum Danicarum historiam Norvegorum commentarii . . . 

a SciOLDO quodam Odini . . . filio ordiuntur. Tradunt a Scioldo, 

quos hodie Danos, olim Skiolldunga fuisse appellatos Scioldus 

in arce Selandise Hledro sedes posuit, quse et sequentium plurimorum 
regum regia fuit. — Cap. IV enumerates six sons of Leifus, the son of 
Herleifus (the fourth king of Denmark): Herleifus, Hunlcifus, Aleifus, 
Oddleifus, Geirleifus, Gunnleifus. — Cap. IX. Perpetrato hoc fratricidio 
rex Frodo regem Svecise Jorundum devicit, eique tributa imperavit; 
similiter etiam baroni cuidam Svecico nomine Sverting. Filiam Sveci 
simul rapuit Frodo, ex qua Halfdanum filium possedit. Concubina haec 
fuit. Postea ducta alia, Ingialldum filium legitimum hasredem susccpit. 
— Cap. X. [Genealogia:] . . . Halfdanus — Helgo, Roas vel Roe; 
[Helgo's son:] Rolpho Krag. — Halfdanus . . ex quadam Sigrida Sig- 
NYAM, Roam, et Helgonem habuit. Ingialldus porro Halfdanum regnandi 



248 APPENDIX I 

cupiditate cum exercitu ex improviso superveniens occidit. Danise igitur 
monarcha factus relictam fratris viduam uxorem duxit .... Apud hanc 
educta est filia Signya, quam Ingialldus vili -baroni Selandis Sevillo 
postea elocavit. — Cap. XI. Roas filiam Angli uxorem duxit. — Cap. 
XII. RoLFO cognomento Krake vel Krag danice . . . cseso Helgoni patri 
avoque eidem, octennis successit .... Rolfo Krake inter ethnicos reges 
celeberrimus, multa virtute insignis erat: sapientia, potentia seu opibus, 
fortitudine et modestia atque mira humanitate, statura procera et gracili. 
— ... Habuit pugilem celeberrimum Rolfo Bodvarum, Norvegum: hie 
de omnibus aliis fortitudinis laudem abstulit. . . . Posthac ortis inter 
Adilsum ilium Sveciae regem et ALONEM,Opplandorum regem in Norvegia, 
inimicitiis, prselium utrinque indicitur: loco pugnae statuto in stagno 

Waner, glacie iam obducto Rolpho domi ipse reses, pugiles suos 

duodecim Adilso in subsidium mittit, quorum etiam opera is alioqui vin- 

cendus, victoriam obtinuit — [Rolfonisj sororius Hi0rvardus, olim 

praelio subactus, occultum Rolfonis fovebat odium Hi0rvardus in 

Selandiam aliquot navibus vectus, tributum solvere velle simulat. [He 
treacherously attacks Rolf.] lUe tamen cum suis heroica virtute arma 
capescit. . . . Pugnatur usque ad vesperam. . . . Occubuit Rolfo cum 
suis psene omnibus. — Cap. XIV. Hi0rvardo in ipso regni aditu inter- 
fecto, successit Rolfonis consanguineus Ri^RECus, qui Helgoni Rolfonis 
patri fuit patruelis. 

§ 8.7. Catalogus Reguin Sveciae. (Ed. by A. Olrik, I.e., pp. 127 ff.) 

Cap. XXVII. SiGVARDUS RiNGO rex Sveciae 27 Hinc post acerri- 

mam pugnam fortiter occumbentibus Alfo cum Ingvone fratre, Sigvardus 
etiam male vulneratus est. Qui, Alfsola funere allato, magnam navim 
mortuorum cadaveribus oneratam solus vivorum conscendit, seque et 
mortuam Alfsolam in puppi collocans navim pice, bitumine et sulphure 
incendi iubet: atque sublatis velis in altum, validis a continente impel- 
lentibus ventis, proram dirigit, simulque manus sibi violentas intulit; 
ses-e tot facinorum patratorera, tantorum regnorum possessorem, more 
maiorum suorum, regali pompa Odinum regem (id est inferos) invisere 
malle, quam inertis senectutis infirmitatem perpeti, alacri animo ad socios 
in littore antea relictos praefatus; quidam narrant, eum, antequam littus 
relinqueret, propria sc confodisse manu. Bustum tamen in littore more 
sui Sceculi congeri fecit, quod Ringshaug appellari iussit; ipse vero tempes- 
tatibus ratem gubernantibus, stygias sine mor^ tranavit undas. 

§ 9. Hrolfs Saga Kraka. 

Ch. I. (3.7 flf.) Halfdan konungr atti l?rju bgrn, twa syni ok eina 
dottur, er Signy het; hun var elzt^ ok gipt^ S^vil jarli, en synir Half- 
danar varu Ya. ungir, het annarr Hroarr, an annarr Helgi. 

Ch. 3. (9,4 f.) Hroarr var }?a tolf ^ vetra,^ en Helgi tiu; ^ hann var 
\>o l?eira meiri ^ ok frseknari.'' 

1 'eldest.' 2 < given in marriage' ^ 'twelve.' 4 =z OY.. ivintra. 

5 'ten.' 6 =OE.mdra. ^ 'braver.' 



PARALLELS 



249 



Ch. 5. (17.9 ff.) Konungr hct Nor'SrI; hann rcS fyrir nQkkurum ^ hluta 
Englands; hans dottir het Qgn. Hroarr var Igngum 2 meS NorSra 

konungi ok um siSir ^ gckk^ Hroarr at eiga ^ Ogn ok settiz {?ar at 

riki meS NorSra konungi magi " sinum. 

Ch. 16. (45.25 ff.) Hr'olfr konungr liggr nu i hernaSi ^ ok 

alia konunga, sem hann finnr, Ipa. gerir hann skattgilda^ undir sik, ok bar 
t)at mest til, at allir hinir mestu ^ kappar ^^ vlldu meS honum vera ok en- 
gum ^^gSrum ^pjona.,^^ ]>vi at hann var miklu mildari af fe ^^en '^ngkkurir 
konungar aSrir. Hrolfr konungr setti j?ar hgfuSstaS sinn, sem Hleidar- 
gardr heitir; }?at er i Danmgrk ok er mikil borg ^^ ok sterk,^^ ok meiri 
rausn ^^ ok hoffrakt '^ var l^ar en ngkkur sta'Sar, ok i gllu ]>\n sem til 
storlaetis ^^ kom eSa ngkkurr hafSi spurn ^"^ af. 

Chs. 17 ff. BoSvar-BjarkaJ?attr. Summary: B9SVARR is the son of 
Bjgrti'^ (the son of Hringr, king of Uppdalir in Norway) and Bera,^^ a 
peasant's daughter. Having passed eighteen winters, he leaves Norway, 
(ch. 23 :) visits his eldest brother ElgfroSi and his second brother porir, 
who is king of Gautland, and continues on his way to Denmark. He 
arrives at HleiSargarSr, goes into King Hrolf 's hall, seats the simple and 
cowardly Hottr, who is regularly made sport of by the feasters, next to 
himself, and when one of the men throws a large bone at both of them, 
returns it with such force as to kill the offender. Whereupon a great out- 
cry is made; but the king settles the matter and even asks BgSvarr to be- 
come one of his retainers. BgSvarr accepts the proposal, insisting at the 
same time that Hgttr be allowed to join him. 

(68.10 ff.) As the Yule-tide approached, the men seemed greatly de- 
pressed. Bg'Svarr, upon asking the reason, was told by Hgttr that about 
this time in the two preceding winters a great beast had appeared and 
caused great damage. It was a terrible monster (trgll), he said, with wings 
on its back, and no weapon could injure it. Nor would the king's cham- 
pions come home at this dreadful time. (68.17:) 'The hall is not as well 
guarded,' said BgSvarr, 'as I thought, if a beast can deal destruction to 
the king's domam and property.' On Yule-eve the king commanded his 
men to leave the cattle to their fate and on no account to expose them- 
selves to danger. But BoSvarr went secretly out at night, taking with 
him by force the trembling Hottr, and attacked the monster as it ap- 
proached. At first his sword stuck fast in the sheath, but when he pulled 
very hard, the sword came out, and he struck it with such strength under 
the shoulder of the beast, that it 'stood' in its heart. The beast fell down 
dead. Bg'Svarr forced his comrade to drink of the blood and eat of the 

1 dsm. of nakk'varr ( = ne -veit ek h-varA^ 'a certain.' ^ <■ ^ \ox\% time.' 
3 'at last.' * pret. oi ganga. ^ = OE. agan. ^ 'father-in-law.' 

7 ' harrying' (ds.). 8 'tributary.' 9 = OE. mo'stan. 10 ' cha.mpions. ' 

11 'none' (dsm.). 12 < serve.' 13 ds. oi fe {OY.. feoh). 14 ^than.' 

15 =OY..hurg. 16 'strong.' 17 'magnificence.' i^ 'pomp.' 19 'liber- 
ality ' (gs ). 20 ' report.' 21 i.e., ' bear ' } he was turned into a bear by magic. 
22 I.e., ' she-bear,' 



250 APPENDIX I 

heart of the beast, whereby Hgttr became strong and fearless. Both then 
set up the monster as if it were alive and returned to the hall. 

In the morning King Hrolfr found on inquiry that the cattle had 
been unmolested, and he sent out men to investigate. They quickly re- 
turned with the report that at that very moment the monster was charg- 
ing down upon the hall. When the king called on volunteers to meet the 
beast, Hgttr asked him for the loan of his sword Gullinhjalti, and with 
it he struck at the monster, causing it to fall over. Then the king turned 
to BgSvarr and said: * A great change has come over Hgttr; but it was you 
who slew the beast. I knew when you came here, that few were your 
equals, but this seems to me your bravest deed that you have made a 
champion of H^ttr. From this day he shall be called Hjalti, — you shall 
be called after the sword Gullinhjalti.' 

Ch. 24. (74.2 ff.) BoSvARR var mest metinn ^ ok haldinn,^ ok sat hann 
upp a haegri ^ hgnd konunginum ok honum nsest,^ \>2l Hjalti hinn hug- 
pru'Si,* — (74-17 f.) • • • • reyndiz^ BgSvarr mestr allra bans kappa, hvat 
sem reyna^ f'urfti, ok i sva mikkr virSingar^ komz hann hja^ Hrolfi 
konungi, at hann eignaSiz bans einkad6ttur,^° Drifu. 

Chs. 25 flf. Expedition of Hrolfr and his champions (BqSvarr among 
them) to Sweden. 

Chs. 32 ff. Fall of King Hrolfr and his champions (BgSvarr Bjarki, 
Hjalti, Vgttr, and nine others) in defending themselves against Hj9R- 
varSr; Hjalti's exhortations. Cp. Saxo ii, pp. 59 ff. 

§ 9.1. Bjarkarimur. 

IV 58 ff. Bjarki (or B^^varr) kills a she-wolf and compels Hjalti to 
drink her blood. 

V 4 ff. Hjalti courageously faces and slays a gray bear which 
has attacked the folds of Hleidargardr; he is made one of Hrolf's 
retainers. 

VIII 14 ff. Fight between ASils and Ali on Lake Vcenir; ASils is 
assisted by Bjarki and the other champions of Hrolfr. 



in. (Roman, Prankish, Gothic) Historians 

§ 10. CORNELII TaCITI GeRMANIA. (a.D. 98.) ^^ 

Cap. II. Celebrant carminibus antiquis, quod unum apud illos memoriae 
et annalium genus est, Tuistonem deum terra editum. Ei filium Mannum, 
originem gentis conditoremque, Manno tris filios assignant, e quorum 

I = OE. meten, pp. 2 _ qE. healdcn, pp. 3 'right (hand).' ^ 'nearest.' 
^ 'stout-hearted.' ^ 'was proved' ^ 'try.' * 'honor.' * 'at,' 'with.' 
1" ' only daughter.' 

II A practical edition with a good commentary (in German), by H. Schweizer- 
Sidler, 7th ed., Halle a.S., 1912. 118 pp. A handy edition with English notes, 
by H. Furneaux, Oxford, 1894 131 pp. 



PARALLELS 



251 



nominibus proximi Oceano Ingaevones,^ medil Hermlnones, ceteri Istae- 
vones vocentur. 

Cap. VL Scutum reliquisse praecipuum flagitium, nee aut saeris adesse 
aut concilium inire ignominioso fas; multique superstites bellorum in- 
famiam laquco finierunt. 

Cap. VIL . . . nee regibus infinita aut libera potestas. 

Cap. X. Auspieia sortesque ut qui maxime observant Et illud 

quidem etiam hie notum, avium voces volatusque interrogare; proprium 
gentis equorum quoque praesagia ac monitus experiri. 

Cap, XL . . . nee dierum numerum, ut nos, sed noctium computant. 

Cap. XIIL Insignis nobilitas aut magna patrum merita principis dig- 
nationem etiam adulescentulis assignant; ceteris robustioribus ac iam pri- 
dem probatis aggregantur. Nee rubor inter comites aspici. Gradus quin 
etiam ipse comiiatus habet iudicio eius quem sectantur; magnaque et comi- 
tum aemulatio, quibus primus apud principem suum locus, et principum, 
cui plurimi et acerrimi comites. Haec dignitas, hae vires, magno semper 
et electorum iuvenum globo circumdari, in pace decus, in bello praesidium. 
Nee solum in sua gente cuique, sed apud finitimas quoque civitates id 
nomen, ea gloria est, si numero ac virtute comitatus emineat; expetuntur 
enim legationibus et muneribus ornantur et ipsa plerumque fama bella 
profligant. 

Cap. XIV. Cum ventum in aciem, turpe principi virtute vinci, turpe 
comitatui virtutem principis non adaequare. Iam vero infame in omnem 
vitam ac probrosum superstitem principi suo ex acie recessisse; ilium 
defendere, tueri, sua quoque fortia facta gloriae eius assignare praecipuum 
sacramentum est; principes pro victoria pugnant, comites pro principe; 

exigunt enim principis suiliberalitate ilium bellatoremequum, illam 

cruentam victricemque frameam; nam epulae et quamquam incompti, 
largi tamen apparatus pro stipendio cedunt. 

Cap. XX. Sororum filiis idem apud avunculum qui ad patrem honor. 

Cap. XXI. Suscipere tam inimicitias seu patris seu propinqui quam 
amicitias necesse est; nee implacabiles durant; luitur enim etiam homici- 
dium certo armentorum ac pecorum numero, recipitque satisfactionem 
universa domus, utiliter in publicum, quia periculosiores sunt inimicitiae 
iuxta libertatem. 

Cap. XXVII. Funerum nulla ambitio: id solum observatur, ut corpora 
clarorum virorum certis lignis crementur. Struem rogi nee vestibus nee 
odoribus cumulant; sua cuique arma, quorundam igni et equus adicitur. 
Sepulcrum caespes erigit; monumentorum arduum et operosum honorem, 
ut gravem defunctis, aspernantur. Lamenta ac lacrimas cito, dolorem et 
tristitiam tarde ponunt. Feminis lugere honestum est, viris meminisse. 

Cap. XL.''^ To the Langobardi, on the contrary, their scant)' numbers 
are a distinction. Though surrounded by a host of most powerful tribes, 

1 Plinius : Inguaeonei. 

2 From the translation of A. J. Church and W. J. Brodribb, London Sc New 
York, 1877. 



252 APPENDIX I 

they are safe, not by submitting, but by daring the perils of war. — Next 
come the Reudigni, the Aviones, the AngHi, the Varini, the Eudoses, the 
Suardones and Nuithones who are fenced in by rivers or forests. None of 
these tribes have any noteworthy feature, except their common worship 
of Nerthus, or mother-Earth, and their belief that she interposes in human 
affairs, and visits the nations in her car. In an island of the ocean there 
is a sacred grove, and within it a consecrated chariot, covered over with 
a garment. Only one priest is permitted to touch it. He can perceive the 
presence of the goddess in this sacred recess, and walks by her side with 
the utmost reverence as she is drawn along by heifers. It is a season of 
rejoicing, and festivity reigns wherever she deigns to go and be received. 
They do not go to battle or wear arms; every weapon is under lock; peace 
and quiet are known and welcomed only at these times, till the goddess, 
weary of human intercourse, is at length restored by the same priest to 
her temple. Afterwards the car, the vestments, and, if you Hke to believe 
it, the divinity herself, are purified in a secret lake. Slaves perform the 
rite, who are instantly swallowed up by its waters. Hence arises a mysteri- 
ous terror and a pious ignorance concerning the nature of that which is 
seen only by men doomed to die. 

Cap. XLV. (Aestiorum ^ gentes . . .) matrem deum venerantur; in- 
signe superstitionis formas aprorum gestant; id pro armis omniumque 
tutela securum deae cultorem etiam inter hostis praestat. 

§ II. S. Gregorii Episcopi Turonensis (cir. 540-594 a.d.) Historia 
Francorum. (Migne, Patrologia Latina, Vol. Ixxi.) 

Lib. HI, cap. I. Defuncto igitur Clodovecho rege, quatuor filii elus, 
id est Theudericus, Chlodomeris, Childebertus, atque Chlothacharius 
regnum eius acciplunt, et inter se sequa lance dividunt. Habebat lam 
tunc Theudericus filium, nomine Theudebertum, elegantem atque uti- 
lem. — Cap. III. His ita gestis, Dani cum rege suo, nomine Chlochi- 
LAicH0,2 evectu navali per mare Gallias appetunt. Egressique ad terras, 
pagum unum de regno Theuderici^ devastant atque captlvant, onera- 
tisque navibus tam de captivis quam de rellquis spoliis, reverti ad patriam 
cupiunt. Sed rex eorum in littus ^ residebat, donee naves altum mare 
comprehenderent, ipse deinceps secuturus. Quod cum Theuder'co nuntia- 
tum fuisset, quod scilicet regio elus fuerit ab extraneis devastata, Theude- 
bertum filium suum in illas partes cum valido exercitu ac magno armorum 
apparatu dlrexit. Qui interfecto rege, hostes navali prselio superatos 
opprimit, omnemque rapinam terra restituit.^ 

1 A non-Germanic tribe on the coast of the Baltic Sea (' Esthonians '). 

2 Liber Historiae Francorum [based on Gregory] (cir. 727 A.n.), cap. xix : 
Chochilaico (and Varr.) ; — ib.: Theuderico pagum Attoartos vel alios ; — ib.: ad 
litus maris. 

3 As regards the date of this event, it has been argued that it should not be 
placed earlier than about 5265 cf. Intr. xxxix n. i, also P. Stverinsen, Datnke Stu- 
dier, 1919, p. 96. (Chlodovech was born about 466.) 



PARALLELS 



253 



§ I I.I. Cf. De Monstris et Belluis Liber, (orig. 7th cent ?) See the 
texts of Haupt L 4.89 and Miillenhoff L 4.25.5. 

Part L Cap. IL 'De Getarum rege Huiglauco ^ mirae magnitudinis.' 

Et sunt mirae magnitudinis, ut rex Huiglaucus,^ qui impcravit Gctis 

et a Francis occisus est. Quern equus a duodecimo anno portare non 

potuit. Cuius ossa in R[h]eni fluminis insula, ubi in Oceanum prorumpit, 

reservata sunt et de longinquo venientibus pro miraculo ostqnduntur. 

§ 12. JoRDANis De Origine Actibusque Getarum. (a.d. 551.) (Ed. 
by A. Holder, Freiburg i.B. & Tubingen, 1882.) 

Cap. XLIX. {Funeral of Attila.) Cuius manes quibus modis a sua 
gente honoratae sunt, pauca de multis dicere non omittamus. In mediis 
siquidem campis et intra tentoria serica cadavere collocato spectaculum 
admirandum et sollemniter exhibetur. Nam de tota gente Hunorum lec- 
tissimi equites in eum locum, quo erat positus, in modum circensium 
cursibus ambientes, facta eius cantu funereo tali ordine referebant. 
Praecipuus Hunorum rex Attila, patre genitus Mundzucco, fortissimarum 
gentium dominus, qui inaudita ante se potentia solus Scythica et Ger- 

manica regna possedit Postquam talibus lamentis est defletus, 

stravam super tumulum eius, quam appellant ipsi, ingenti commessa- 
tione concelebrant, et contraria invicem sibi copulantes, luctum funereum 
mixto gaudio celebrant noctuque secreto cadaver terrae recondunt. Cuius 
fercula primum auro, secundum argento, tertium ferri rigore communiunt, 
significantes tali argumento potentissimo regi omnia convenisse: ferrum, 
quod gentes edomuit, aurum et argentum, quod ornatum rei publicae 
utriusque acceperit; addunt arma hostium caedibus adquisita, faleras 
variarum gemmarum fulgore pretiosas et diversi generis insignia, quibus 
colitur aulicum decus. Et, ut tantis divitiis humana curiositas arceretur, 
operi deputatos detestabili mercede trucidarunt, emersitque momentanea 
mors sepelientibus cum sepulto, 

1 Varr. : Huncglacoy Huncglacus. (Original reading presumably: Hugilaicus.) 



APPENDIX II. ANTIQUITIES 

Index of Subjects Pertaining to Old Germanic Life * 

King and Comitatus 

§ I. Kingship. 

Terms applied to kings: cyning, dryhten, peoden, ealdor, hldford, frea, 
fengel; bealdor, brego, raswa; {eorla, etc.) hleo, eodor, helm; leodgebyrgea; 
{folces, rices) hyrde, toeard; epelweard, landfruma; wine (Scyldinga, etc.) ; 
goldwine gumena, goldgyfa, beaga brytta, hringa pengel; hildfruma, herewlsa, 
frumgdr, wigena strengel; besides numerous compounds and combinations. 

The ideal king: HroSgar (see e.g., 1885 f.); Beowulf; Hygelac; Scyld 
(4 ff.); Offa (1957 ff.). Liberality, 71 f., 1020 ff., 1050 ff., 1089 ff., 1193 ff., 
1866 f., 2018 f., 2190 ff., 2633 ff., 2865 ff., 2994 ff. See notes on 20 ff., 
660 f. — The antitype: Herem5d. 

The loss of the king a national disaster: 14 f., 2999 ff., 3018 ff. (2354 ff.) 

Supreme respect for kingship: 862 f., 2198 f.; 2382 f. (praise of an 
enemy king). 

Joint regency: HroSgar-Hro'Sulf (see Intr. xxxi). 

Succession to the throne: 53 ff.; 1178 f., 2470 f.; 2369 f., 2207 f., 1851; 
910 f. (see note on Herem5d). 

Limitation of royal power: 73 (cf. Tacitus, Germania, c. 7, Par. § 10). — 
Councilors of the king: 1098 {zveotcna dome); 157, 171 f.; 1325, 1407 
(/Eschere, cp. 1342 ff.); seleradende 51, 1346; cp.snotere ceorlas 202, 416. 
(Cf. Chadwick H.A. 369, Liebermann L 9.10.2.737 f.; Charles Oman, 
England before the Norman Conquest, pp. 366 ff.) See Comitatus. 
§ 2. Comitatus. (Tacitus, Germania, cc. 13-14, Par. § 10.) 

Terms for retainers: gesld{as), pegn{as); csSeling{as); {aSelinga, etc.) 
gedriht; duguS, geogud; head-, heord~geneai{as), healsittend{e), fletwerod, 
geselda, hondgesella; fyrd-{etc.) gestealla; leode, peod; zveoTod, corner, hand- 
scolu; — mdgas, winemdgas, wine, gadelingas, sibbe gedriht; (eaforan). 
(The body of retainers consisted in part of relatives of the king; besides, 
the relation of allegiance came to be regarded In the light of kinship.) 

Retainers gathered for a special expedition, 205 ff. 

Loyalty: Beowulf (cp. 435 f., 2169 f.); Wiglaf ('comitatus speech,' 
2633 ff.); Geats (794 ff., 1602 ff.), Danes (1228 ff., 1246 ff.); see Finn 
legend. — Disloyalty, 2596 ff., 2864 ff. (ten cowardly comrades). (On 
HroSulf, see Intr. xxxii.) 

' The similarity between Beowulfian and Homeric life and society has been re- 
peatedly pointed out; see especially Chadwick H.A., chs. 1$^] ^^^ -drch. cxxvi 
43 ff., 341 ff. (Vergilian parallels). 



ANTIQUITIES 255 

Gifts received, spoils of war, and credit for brave deeds belong to the 
king, 1482 fit., 2148 f. (cp. 452 ff.); 2985 ff., 1652 fF.; I968(n.), 2484 f., cp. 
2875 f. 

Court officials and attendants: ^Eschere, UnferS, Wulfgar, scop, cham- 
berlain 1794, cupbearers 494, 1 161 ; servants 993 ; coast-guard. — Retinue, 
922 ff. (n.) Etiquette, 331 ff.; 407; 613 ff., etc. 

Kinship; Family; Law 

§ 3. Elindred (the social unit of Germanic life). cyn{n), magp {magbiirg), 
cf. sib(b). See Gr0nbech L 9.24.! 19 ff.; Liebermann L 9. 10.2.65 1 ff* 

Pedigrees, 53 ff., i96off.; 105 ff.; cp. sunu, maga, mago, eajora, bearriy 
byre. 

A seven-year-old boy entrusted to another family for his education, 
2428 ff. (n.) 

The sister's son (cf. L 9.30; Par. § 10: Germania, c. 20): Beowulf 
(Hygelac), Fitela (Sigemund), Hildeburh's son (Hnaef), Garulf (GuSere, 
in Finnsb.); — a (faithless) brother's son: HroSulf (HroSgar). 

'Adoption' of Beowulf, 946 ff. (n.), 1175 f. 

Fratricide: 587 ff.; 107 f., 1261 f.; 2435 ff. 
§ 4. Women, cwen, ides, mcegd, famne, wif; bryd; geo-meozvle. Wealhjjeow, 
Freawaru; Hildeburh; pryS, Hygd; Beowulf's widow (?); Grendel's 

mother; servants, 993. (Cf. Grace F. von Sweringen, "Women in the 

Germanic Hero-Sagas," JEGPh. viii 501-12.) 

The only allusions to woman's beauty: scyne 3016, anlicu 1941. 

Royal ladies at the banquet, taking part in ceremonies and displaying 
political wisdom, 612 ff. (n.), ii62ff., 1980 ff., 2016 ff.; cp. 1649. 

The king's widow in a position to dispose of the throne, 2369 f. 

Marriage for political reasons: Freawaru, Hildeburh (?); seQfri3usib{b), 
freo3uzvebbe. — Note: 2998. 

Carrying off of a queen (in war), 2930 ff.; cp. 3153 ff. (3018 f.); 1153. 
§5. Feud. (Par. § 10: Germania, c. 21.) 

Tribal wars, blood revenge (cf. Intr. xxix): Danes-Hea'Sobards, Danes- 
Frisians; Geats-Swedes; Danes-Grendel kin (note, e.g., 1305 f.). 

Composition of feud by payment, 470 ff.; cp. 154 ff., 1053 ff. 

No feud or composition within the kindred, 2441 ff. 

Duty of revenge nullified, 2618 f. 
§ 6. The entire clan responsible for the wrong done by individual mem* 
bers, 2884 ff. Expulsion from right of kinship, ib. 

Granting of the father's estate to the son, 2606 ff. (Cp. Wids. 95 f.) — 
Hereditary estate, cp. 2885 ff. {folcscaru, 73.) 

Punishment by hanging, 2445 f. (cp. 2940 f.); putting to the sword, 
1937 ff. (cp. 2939). — Punishment averted by a gift, 2224 ff., 2281 ff. 

Figurative use of legal terms (applied to battle, etc.): Sing gehegan 
425 f., meSelstede 1082, gepinge, sacu, wroht, fdh (e.g. 811), fdhS{o), dom 
(e.g. 440 f., 2963 f.), scyldig, stdlan, sedan, scyran, on ryht gescddan 1555; 
heorowearh, grundwyrgen; see 153 ff.; also 2185 f. 



2s6 APPENDIX II 

War 

See Intr., passim 
§ 7. Detailed description of fight, 2922-98. — Leaders of army, folctogah 

839- 

Motive of animals of prey, 3024 ff. (Cf. GRM. vil 26 ff.) 

Spoils of war, 1155 ff., 1205, 1212, 2361 f., 2614 ff., 2955, 2985 ff. 

Treaty of peace, 1085 if., cp. 2028 f., 2063 f. Tribute, 9 ff. 

Coast-guard to forestall naval invasion, 229 ff. (1890, 1914). 

Fighting on foot, see fe/?a. King's war-horse with saddle, 1037 ff.; cp. 
1399 ff. (Riding, 234, 286, 315, 85s f., 864 f., 2898, 3169; cp. 1035 ff., 
2163 ff.) 
§ 8. Weapons. Cf. L 9.40-45. 

Normal equipment of warrior: coat of mail, helmet, shield, spear, 333 ff. 
(325 ff., 395 ff.), 1242 ff.; cp. 794 ff. (sword). See 1441 ff. 

Sword: szveord, bil{l), mece, heoru, secg, brond; iren, ecg; wapen; brog- 
den-, firing-, scedden-, zvunden-mal; (laf); beado-, hilde-leoma; (gudzvine); 
seax. — Names: Hrunting 1457, 1659, Nsegling 2680. Descriptions, 
1455 ff., 1687 ff.; 1900, 153 1, 1285; 1563, 1615; 672 f., 2778, 1533. 

Spear: gar, cesc{-holt), mcegen-, prec-wudu, here-, wal-sceaft, darotSj 
eoferspreot; wcrlsteng. See sceotend. Cf. Tupper's Riddles, p. 212. 

Helmet: helm, beadogrima (etc.), wigheajola, hleorbe{o)rg; see eofor, szvin. 
Descriptions, 303 ff., 1030 f., 1448 ff.; iiii f., 1286, 2255 ff., 2615, 2811; 
cp. 2723. See Figures 2 and 3. 

Coat of mail: byrne; (breosi-, tX.c.)net, hring; syrce, {leoSosyrce), hragly 
{ge)w^d{e), beaduscrud, fyrdhom, hildesceorp, herepdd; {searo, -geatwa;) 
{laf). Descriptions, 321 ff., 406, 1443 ff., 1547 f.; 671, 2986; cp. 2155 ff. 

Shield: scyld, rond, bord, lind. Descriptive, 333, 437 f., 2610; 2337 ff.; 
2672 f. 

Bow and Arrow: Jl an-, horn-boga; flan, gar, stral. See 3ii6ff. Cf. 
Tupper, I.e., pp. 1 19 f.; Cook's cd. of Christ, pp. 147 f. 

Horn and Trumpet: horn, byme. Cf. Tupper, p. 99. — Banner: segn^ 
heafodsegn, cumbol, hiltcumbor; (beacen). See 47, 1021 f., 2767 ff.; 1204, 
2958 f. Cf. Larson L 9. 19.180. 

The Festive Hall 

§ 9. Hall. See 307 ff., 327, 402 ff., 491 ff., 704 (cp. 82), 721 ff., 773 ff., 
780, 926 f., 997 ff., 1035 f., 1086 ff., 1 188 ff., 1237 ff., 2263 f.; Finnsb. 

4, 14, 16, 30; heahsetl; gif-, brego-, epel-, gum-stbl; beod{-geneat); heorS. 

(Cp. bUr, brydbUr, in{n) 1300.) 

Court ceremonies, 331-490; cf. § 2. See cyn(n) 61^, fag(e)re. 

Hall adorned for feast, 991 ff. Entertainment, 491 ff., 611 ff., 1008 ff., 
1 160 ff., 1647 ff., 1785 ff., 1980 ff., 201 1 ff.; cp. 2179 f. (Ladies at banquet, 
see § 4.) See medo, beor, ealo(-benc, etc.), win {liSwage, zvered); cf. note on 
480 f.; R.-L. i 279 ff., iii 217 f.; Tupper, pp. 135 f. — Dispensing of gifts, 
see § I. 



ANTIQUITIES 257 

Reciting of lays, 89 ff., 496 f., 1063 ff. (ii59f.), 2105 flf. See scop, 
gleo7nan; leoS, sang, g{d{d); hearpe, gomenzvudu, gleoheani. (Lays recited on 
another occasion: 867 ff.) On elegies, see notes on 2247 ff., 2444, 2455 ff. 

Sports 

§ 10. Swimming, 506 ff. (2359 ff.) Horse racing, 864 f., 916 f. Hunting, 
1368 ff., 1432 ff. (Boar-hunt, cp. eoferspreot 1437; see Tupper, 
p. 165.) Hawking, 2263 f. 

Seafaring 

§ II. Cf. Intr. Ix f., xlvi f.; L 9.46-48. A large number of synonyms for 
'sea' used promiscuously, 506 ff. — Mound on sea-cliff, 2802 ff., 
3156 ff. 

Voyage, 207 ff., 1896 ff.; 28 ff.; cp. ii3off. Warring expeditions over 
sea, 1202 ff., 2354 ff., 2913 ff. (cf. Intr. xxxix); 1149; cp. 9 f., 1826 ff. 
(2394, 2472 ff.?) See_/?o/-, scip-here. 

Ship. Descriptive: hringedstefna, hringnaca; bunden-, wunden-sfefna; 
wundenhals ; sidfapme{d), bront; niwiyrwed. See mcest, segl; stefn; bolca; 
ancor. Cf. Tupper, pp. 105, 146. See Figure i (cf. Notes, p. 122, Boehmer 
L 9.46.618 ff.). 



§ 12. Runic Writing, 1694 ff. (Lat. 'scribere': see serif an.) 
§ 13. Funeral Rites. 

See notes on Scyld (p. 122), Beowulf's obsequies (p. 216), and 11. 
H07 f., 1 1 17 f., 2231 ff. Cf. Intr. xlix. 



APPENDIX III. TEXTUAL CRITICISM 

Note on Certain Grammatical and Metrical Features 
Bearing on Textual Criticism 

No attempt has been made to restore the ancient forms of the poem in 
accordance with the state of the language of the early eighth century and 
with the specific dialectal character that may be attributed to the original, 
nor has it been deemed proper to introduce a uniform, normalized orthog- 
raphy.^ But certain groups of cases in which the rules of versification 
appear to require a modification of the transmitted text, have been recog- 
nized AJid will be found specified in the following outline. 

A. Grammatical Observations 

I. Contraction. 

(§ I.) a. Dissyllabic forms called for in place of contractions (Siev. R. 
475-80, 268 f., A.M. § 76.4; Biilb. §§ 214-16, 529; Morsbach L 4.143.262 ff.; 
Sarrazin, ESt. xxxviii 172 f.; Richter L 6.6.1. 13 ff.; Seiffert L 6.6.2) are 
marked by a circumflex: ^ gepeon 25; teun 1036; /^on 820, 1264, 2525 (see 
T.C. § 24), {to) befle^onne 1003^ (cp. 1851% 257^, 174''), perhaps 755 (Rich- 
ter 11, 14); selm II 80, 1275; sle'a 681; lyhS 1048; hea{n) 116, 1926, 3097; 
nean 528, 839; earn 881 {*eahdm, Tr.i 174, cf. Holt., Angl. xxxv 165: 
*?hdm); Hondscio 2076 (n.; Lang. § 17.3 n.); reon 512, 539; Seon 2736; 
Wealhpeon 629 (otherwise regularly JVealhpeo{zv), Ongenpio{w) [cf. also 
§2]); orcne'as 112; gdn 386, 1644, gad 2034, 2054; don 1116, 1172, 1534, 
2166, deS 1058, 1 134, 2859;^ stred 2436; frea{n) 16, 271, 359, 1680, 1883, 
1934; likewise sie 682 (Siev. § 427 n. i; Bulb. § 225), sy {=sie) 1831, 2649 
(plainly monosyllabic sie 435, sy 1941). The diacritics in this, as in the 
following set of cases, are intended to serve as helps for scansion. They 
are non-committal as to whether the archetypal forms were something 
like gepihan, side, reowun, gde3, doeS, streid, frega, -peowan; laid {leid) or 
Icshis (lehid); sehon (Holthausen, ed.^) or sehan (Kaluza) or seohan 
(Rieger) or seoan (Sievers); etc. 

(§ 2.) b. Redundant inflexional vowels in contracted forms are marked 
by a dot underneath. Thus feaum 1081, hreo^m 2581, hea{um) 2212, 
Ongenpeofs 1968 (in 2475** (odde him) Ongendeowes the change to -3eos 

1 Cf. MLN. xvi 17 f".; Kock 220 n. — An interesting sample of a recon- 
structed passage (II. 1-25) is found in Holthausen's edition, p. 103. 

2 This device was used in the edition of The Later Genesis, 191 3 ; cf. MLN. 
xxiv 95. Also Chambers m his Beoivu/f employs this diacritic. 

* Note dissyllabic bilan 3065 by the side of monosyllabic {ge)bun lij. 



TEXTUAL CRITICISM 



259 



is unnecessary). Cf. Siev. §§ no ff., R. 234, 489 fF., A.M. §§ 76.5, 77.1b; 
Wright §§ 265 f. (Trautm., ESt. xliv 329 ff.) No diacritic is needed in 
the exceptional but unambiguous spelling -reouw 58 {uw indicating the 
vocalization oiw, i.e. -r'eou [triphthongall, cf. Zupitza, ZjdA. xxi 10 n. 2). 

(§ 3.) C. Loss of h after r and before a vowel results in forms of fluctu- 
ating vowel quantity (Siev. R. 487 ff., A.M. § 77.1a; Biilb. § 529; Mors- 
bach I.e. 272 f.; Richter, I.e. 9). Forms of feorh: {-)feore, feorum 537, 
1 152, 1293, 1306, 2664, 3013; all the other instances of oblique cases are 
doubtful, though the probability is in favor of the short vowel in 73, 933, 
1843. Forms of mearh: mearas, mearum: 855, 865, 917, 1035, 2163; doubt- 
ful quantity in mearum ond mddmum 1048% 1898^, 2166*. 

2. Syncopation of medial vowels. 

(§ 4.) a. Short medial vowels in open syllables following long stem 
syllables are frequently to be ignored in the scansion (Siev. R. 459, A.M. 
§ 76.1; cf. Biilb. § 433, Wright § 221). This is indicated by a dot below 
the vowels: .^Imihtjga 92,^ geomore 151/ elpeodige 336, anigum 793, 2416, 
dnegum 842, modega 813, modigan 301 1 (cp. modges 502), gezvealdene 1732; 
dogores 219, 605, 2896; dogore (or dogor^ see Siev. R. 233, 245; Lang. § 
20.4) 1797, 2573. 

Syncopation appears probable in dogora 88, dnige 972, hcepenes 986, 
tireadigum 2189, nidhedige 3165. There are numerous cases in which 
merely the possibility of syncopation is to be admitted. 

Doubtful are forms oifdger, since fo'ger and fager (so 773) seem to have 
been used side by side; thus ^22: fee gere ox Jagere {or fcvgere); see Siev. 
§ 148, R. 498 f. (Cf. below, 3; § 6-8.) 

• (§ 5-) b. Syncopation after short stem syllables (Siev. R. 462 f., Biilb, 
§§ 438 f.) may have occurred in a number of instances, e.g. in forms of 
fyren, egesa {gledegesa grim 2650=*, 2780^; etc.), Sigemund (875, 884), and 
the like, but positive metrical proof is not obtainable, v/ith the probable 
exception of 7iu is ofost betost 3007''.-. The spelling Hyldces 1530 presup- 
poses a form Hygldccs. See Lang. § 18.10. 

3. Forms with vocalic r, 1, m, n to be counted as monosyllabic (Siev. 
§§ 138 ff., R. passim, A.M. § 79.4; Biilb. §§ 440 ff.; Wright § 219; Tr. Kyn. 
31 f.; Kal. passim; Holt., ed. passim; Sarrazin, ESt. xxxviii 174 f.; Luick, 
Vietor-Festschrift {Die Neueren Sprachen, 1910), pp. 260-62; Richter 
I.e. 9 ff.; Seiffert I.e.) are distinguished by a dot below the secondary 
vowel. (The same diacritic is used in those few cases in which the sup- 
pressed vowel is an original one.) 

(§ 6.) a. Long stems. 

zvundor- 995, 1681, 2173 {zvundur-, cf. §§ 7, 19), 3037, sundor- 66j, 
hleahtor 611^ (type B, cp. 1063^, 2105% 2472"^, 1008*^), morpor- 1079, 
2436, 2742, winter 1128, I132, wuldor- 1136, umbor- 1187^ (and probably 
46'': umborwesende, cp. enihtwesende 372^, 535^ sdwlberendra 1004^, and 

1 Students are reminded of the rule that the final thesis (unstressed part) of types 
A and C never consists of more than one syllable. 

2 Resolution of the first stress of C2 is avoided, cf. Siev. R. 248. 



26o APPENDIX III 

see Kal. 37, 79), dter- 1459, aldor- iGyG, oncer- 1918, baldor 2428, frbfor 
(probably) 2941. 

flfel- 104, symbel{-) 1782, 2431 (probably so; clearly dissyllabic symhel 
lOio). (Cp. the spelling ddl 1763.) 

mdd{d)um{-) 1198, 2193, 2405, 2757. (Cp. the spellings vidSm 1613, 
193 1, 2833, bearhtm 1766.) 

ir^n- 998, morgen- 2894. (Cp. the spelling been 3160.) 

(§ 7.) Numerous cases remain doubtful. E.g., nafre he on aldordagum 
718*, 757% to aldorceare 906^ eces morporhetes 1105^, nalles fdcenstafas 
1018^, pcet he wis aitorsceaSan 2839*, ymb aldor Dena 668'', pa wees wundor 
micel 771^, Pcei wees tdcen sweoiol 833*^, Sd wees winter scacen 1136*^, peak 
peet wapen duge 1660^ (either type B or C). Again, wolde on heolster fleon 
755'', searowundor seo?i 920^, niSwundor seon 1365^ {fleon? seon?). Fur- 
ther, wapen hajenade 1573^ (wapen clearly dissyllabic in 685^), wundor 
sceawian 840^ 3032"^ (cf. § 20), ceasterbiiendum 768" (perhaps ceaster-, 
cp. foldbilende 1355% grundbdendra ioo6«; Kal. 36); cf. Fuhr L 8.6.48 f. 
The monosyllabic function is rather probable in beorht beacen Codes 570* 
(cp. swutol sang scopes 90*); win of wunderfatum 1162''; worn wundorbe- 
hodum 1747''; wundorlic wdgbora 1440" (cp. I'eoflic lindwiga 2603% 
egeslic eorSdraca 2825''); it is by no means impossible in OngfnSioes beam 
(type E) 23 87*^ (see also § 2). On wrdtlicne wundurmdSSum 2173% see 

§ 19- 
(§ 8.) b. Short stems. 

The only decisive cases are snotor 190^ ^ (Siev., Fuhr I.e. 86, Trautm.: 
snottor) and medfl- 1082^ ^ (Trautm., ESt. xliv 339: older meeSlee-). The 
spellings efn 2903, sell 2013 may be noted, {water is clearly dissyllabic: 
S09, 1904, 1989, 2473. )2 

Note. As a rule, the textual improvements cited in the foregoing sec- 
tions, being of a generic character, are not included in the variant read- 
ings. It should be understood that practically all of them are due to 
Sievers and his example. 
4. Variant Forms. 

(§ 9.) a. nepsan and neosian. 

The two forms are found side by side; neosan {niosan): 125, 1786, 1791, 
1806, 2074, 2366, 2388; niosian {neosian): 2486 {niosad), 1125, 2671, 3045, 
115. In no case is a change to neosan (Siev. R. 233, 271) really obligatory. 
See below, § 20. L.iis'*, gewdi da neosian may be scanned like 2569% 
gewdt Sd byrnende (type C). 

(§ 10.) b. {ge)treoivan and {ge)truwian. 

Cf. Siev. § 416 n. 17, R. 233 f., 298, 486; Cosijn, Altwests. Gra. ii § 120; 
Wright §§ 131, 538 n. The MS. has treowde in 1166*^ only. The form 
/rMZf^Od/^ is metrically unexceptional (type C2) in 1095^: Sd hie getrdwedon, 

1 Cp. above, § 5, footnote. 

2 Parasitic vowels developed between / and w or between r and g (as in bealuiva 
281, -bealeiva 1946, -byrig 2471, herige 1833; cf. Biilb. §§ 447 ff., Wright 
§ 220) are not found to interfere with the meter. 



TEXTUAL CRITICISM 261 

I993^ 2322^ 2370^ 2540^ 
2953*'. In the six latter cases {ge)treozvde or {ge)lru{zv)de (or, with Tr.^ 162, 
ESt. xHv 336, (ge)truwode) would satisfy the metrical requirements; the 
spelling (ge)truwode has been used in the text. L. 669'' georne truzvode, 
though perhaps permissible (see § 20), has been treated in the same way. 

(§ II.) c. Dat. sing. fem. gehwcem and gehware (later, analogical forma- 
tion). 

Cf. Siev. § 341 n. 4, R. 485; Tr. Kyn. 84. gehwam: 1365'* par mag 
nihta gehzvam; — gehware: 25=^ in mag pa gehware (metrically above crit- 
icism). See also Gloss.: gehzud. 

(§ 12.) d. The inflected and the uninflected form of the infinitive (af- 
ter to). 

The inflected is to be changed to the uninflected form (see 316% 2556'*; 
Siev. R. 255, 312, 482) in 1724''; probably also in 473''; possibly in 1941'', 
2093'', 2562% though the latter lines may be scanned as 'D expanded' 
(see § 19). 

(§ 13.) e. ymb (originally preposition and prefix) and ymbe (originally 
adverb). (Cf. Intr. xciii.) 

See Sweet, Ags. Diet.; Wright §§ 594, 645 ; on the accentuation of ymb{e)- 
sittan, see Biilb. § 455. 

ymb need not be restored in place of ymbe (preposition: 2070, 2618, 
2883, 3169, prefix: 2734'* ymbesittendra, cp. ymbsittend 1827'', 9'') except 
possibly (so Siev. R. 258, 260) in 11. 2296'': hlaw oft ymbehwearf, 2691^: 
heals ealne ymbefeng (cf., however, e.g. 603'', 2420*^). In ymbe gestodon 
2597^ the adverbial form is properly used. 

(§ 14.) f. hild- and hilde- in composition. *^ 

The normal forms are hilde +-^or— X (e.g., hilderinc, hildestrengo), 
and hild ^-'^X (e.g., htldfruma), see Weyhe, Beitr. xxx 79 flf. The emen- 
dation of the only exception hearde hildefrecan 2205^ to hildfrecan results 
in metrical improvement (Siev. R. 305, Weyhe, I.e.). 

(§ 15') g' hrape {hradlice, etc.) and rape. 

hrape is established by alliteration in 356, 543, 963, 991, 1576, 1914, 
1937; so is rape in 724 (MS. rape) and in 1390, 1975 (MS. hrape; in this 
edition hrape). See Gloss. Cf. Siev. § 217 n. i. 

(§ 16.) Note. It will be seen that the compromise scheme adopted in 
this edition precludes grammatical consistency. But obvious mistakes 
have been corrected, of course. It seemed advisable, e.g.^ to emend forms 
like sole 302 to sale, heaporames 519 to Heapo-Rdmas, freenen 1104 to 
frecnan, reafeden 1212 to reafedon, cenigre 949 to nanigra, gehedde 505 to 
gehede, etc., since the exceptional spellings are isolated in the MS. (e.g., 
the ending -es for -as is found nowhere else) or are easily accounted for by 
erron'eous association (e.g., gehedde taken for the preterite of gehedan) or 
by the influence of neighboring syllables (Jrecnen; seomode onsole). 



262 APPENDIX III 

B. Metrical Observations * 
1. Rare Rhythmical Types. 

Certain varieties of types, though not of frequent occurrence, have been 
considered sufficiently warranted to be left unaltered in the text. 

(§ 17.) a. Type A admits in the second foot a short stressed syllable: 2 
— x|^X, a variety not restricted to cases like wyrd oft nereS, guSrinc 
monig. See Siev. R. 453 f., 458, A.M. § 85.1; Fuhr 83 f.; Tupper's Riddles, 
p. Ix, n.; also Holt., Angl. xxxv 167 f. 

Thus in Wines: Hrunting nama 1457'', cupeling vianig 1112^, hwllum 
dydon 1828^ (cf. Lang. § 23.6); 1807'', 2430^ 2457^ 3135''. (Siev. R. 231.) 

In fl-lines: hlaw on [h]lide 3157* (Siev. R. 275); nlSa ojercumen 845% 
dadum gefremed 954^^ (cf. Siev. R. 312, Kal. 72). — Type A3 (Siev. A.M. 
§85 n. 5; Fuhr 25 f.): hwllum he on lufan 1728*; was min fader 262*, 
pone pin feeder 2048-''; gesloh pin feeder (with anacrusis) 459*^;^ perhaps par 
him nanig water 15 H'' (cp. 157''), 779'*(?), see § 18. 

(§ 18.) b. Tjrpe B with alliteration on the second stress only is occasion- 
ally met with (in <3-lines). See Siev. A.M. § 85.3. 

Possible cases are 459"^, 15 14^^ (see § 17); a probable case: pat hit a mid 
gemete 779*^ (with transverse alliteration); a clear case: he is manna gehyld 
3056^. There are two undoubted examples in Finnsb., 22% 46''. 

(§ 19.) c. Type Dx (D expanded) (in ^-lines) admits in the first foot two 
syllables (XX or '^ x) after the stressed syllable. Cf. Deutschbein 
L 8.22.33, 

Thus, deorc ofer dryhtgumum 1790^, eahtodan eorlscipe 3173% "word 
waron wynsume 612* (cp. 1919^); selllce sadracan 1^26^; fyrdsearu fuslicu 
232* (no call for fiisllc (as in 2618'')); wratllcne wundurmdSdum 2173'* 
(though possibly hypermetrical [Sievers, Richter]). And see § 12. 

Double alliteration in Dx is the rule, but there are exceptions, viz. 
768'^, 9x3% 1675% 1871% 2440% 2734*, 3045% which, it is true, could easily 
be brought Into harmony with the majority (ceaster-, epfl, peodfn, brodor, 
ymb-, niosan). 

(§ 20.) d. T3T)e Dx is found several times also in the second half of the 
line (cf. Siev. R. 255, A.M. § 84.7; Fuhr 49; Kal. 56): dohior HroSgdres 
2020*^ (see Wids. 98; no need of dohtor), Beowulf Scyldinga 53*^ (no need 
of Beow or Scylding), of tost wlsode 1663*' (no need of oft), dead is jEschere 

1 It is a matter of the greatest difficulty to determine to what extent * excep- 
tions ' to the ' rules ' should be admitted. In many cases the decision must be left 
to individual judgment. Sometimes the line of demarcation may seem to have been 
drawn somewhat mechanically. 

2 There occur several very doubtful instances of a short stressed syllable in the 
first foot, i.e., ^Xl — X: kyning manan 3171'', bea{du)'weorces 2299*^, and, ac- 
cording to Grienb. 750, meoduscencum 1980'=', hagustealdra i889'*(?). 

' Cf. F. Schwarz [Cyneivulfs Anted am Christ, Konigsberg Diss., 1905, p. 31), 
who with Tr. Kyn. 77 considers the form fadder a possibility. Kaluza (34, 76) 
assigns 262* and 459* to type C. 



TEXTUAL CRITICISM 263 

1323'' (n.), IdSra owihte 2432'', deodne IleaSo-Bearclna 2032''; wxca neosian 
1125^ fionda nios{i)an iGyi^ (so in 3045'Oi 
(see above, § 7), 669'' (but see above, § 10). 

(§21.) e. Type E admits a short syllable with secondary stress: 
— '^ XJ— . Cf. Siev. A.M. § 84 n. 5, and the references given there. See 
list of types (p. 265), E2: SuS-Dena folc 463"^; 623^, 783*^, 2779'\ (1584"). 

Thus it would hardly be necessary on metrical grounds alone to change 
egsode eorl 6* to egsode eorlas (although corresponding forms of weak verbs 
2. are elsewhere followed by —X, -^-^, or (2085'':) ^X"- [i.e., type 
A]: 560% 922% iii8% ii6i% 2096^, 2119% 2132% 2702% 105^ ii37'\ 1699*^, 
1105^; on 3173-'', see § 19). Cf. Kock 219 f., Angl. xxviii 140 f.; Siev. xxix 
560 flF.; Huguenin L 8.20.28 n.; Kal. 70, 97; Graz, Die Metrik der sog. Cccd- 
monschen Dichtungen (1894), passim. Close parallels from other poems are 
hleoprode Sd, Finnsb. 2^, lytligan eft, Gen. 1413**, ib. 2357^*, bleisige pec. At. 
73^^, cp. Gen. 180'*, El. 394^, 1259^, Jul. 688^, Chr. 469'*.i On IdUicu lac, 
Beozv. 1584% see Siev. R. 504, A.M. § 84 n. 5, xxix 568; Tr. Kyn. 78, ESt. 
xliv 341; on irena cyst 673'*, 1697^, see note to 1. 673". 

(§ 22.) f. It is very doubtful- whether catalectic measures should be 
allowed. See Siev. A.M. § 180; Vetter, Zum Muspilli etc. (1872), p. 33; 
Cosijn (& Sievers), Beiir. xix 441 f.; Trautm., Bonn. B. xxiii 140. Inter- 
esting cases in question are gegnum for 1404'', lissa gelong 2150% r^hte 
ongean 747^ (was ea, by analogy, treated as ea, cf. slea, seon, etc..^). 
Similarly incomplete first feet: hcegstealdra 1889^; secg betsta 947^*, 1759% 
Segn betstan 1871^. See § 17 & first footnote. 

2. Anacrusis (cf. Siev. A.M. § 83 and the references given there) has 

been considered permissible within the following limits. 

(§23.) T3T)e A. a. In the a-line: monosyllabic and dissyllabic. In- 
stances of the latter are: 109% ioii% 1248% 1563% 1711% and 368^: hy on 
wiggetdwum. In 2636^ pcet we him dd guSgetdwa the emendation -geatzva 
has been adopted. The scansion of 2475=^ is doubtful (type A or B). 

b. In the Wine: monosyllabic. There are eight incontestable cases: 
93^ 666^ 1223b, 1504^ I773^ I877^ 2247^ 2592^; see also 2481^. 

(§ 24.) Type D. a. In the a-Vir.e: monosyllabic; besides, in Dx, dissyl- 
labic: 1543% 2367^, 2525% 2628°-. L. 1027^ ne gefrcegn ic freondlicor is per- 
haps to be assigned to type C (like 38^* ne hyrde ic cymllcor). 

b. In the ^-line anacrusis was studiously avoided. Hence, pd secg 
zvisode 402'', and especially pdra ymbsittendra g^ are emended by dropping 
pd, and pdra (the latter being also syntactically faulty). 

3. Elision. 

(§ 25.) Elision is not marked in the text, since it admits of no positive 
proof. Cf. Schubert L 8.1.47 f.; Siev. R. passim, A.M. § 79.5; Fuhr 47 f.; 
Kaluza passim. 

1 Likewise in the second half of the line: ^yddode pus, Met. Bt. 1-84'^, ear- 
dian sceal, Rid. 88. zy*^, cp. Jul. 626!^, P/wen. 506^, El. 330% 669'\ Note 
also the instances of andsivarodc (D3), Beoiv. 258^, 340^5 Siev. A.M. § 85 n.7. 



264 APPENDIX III 

Highly probable cases are, e.g., 469^ 517^ 6o9^ 433*, 471% 525^ etc. — 
In several places it appears that an elision-vowel is dropped in the MS.; 
this is indicated in the text by an apostrophe. Thus wItC ic 338% 442* 
{w'ene ic occurs in 525% 1184^); eotonweard' ahead 66^"°; firen^ ondrysne 
1932''; sibb^ afre 2600''. — egl unheoru 987* is more likely a haplographic 
oversight (originally: eglu). 

4. Irregularities of Alliteration. 

(§ 26.) a. A finite verb (in the a-\mt) followed by a noun or adjective 
alliterates alone: gemunde pa se goda 758"*; gefeng pa be eaxle 1537''. (Cf. 
Rie. V. 24, 43; Siev. A.M. § 24.3.) On the alliterating imperative in 489^, 
see note on 489 f. 

(§ 27.) b. A finite verb takes precedence (in alliteration) over an Infini- 
tive in 1728'': {hzviium he on lufan) laieS hworfan. (Cf. Rie. V. 25.) — The 
second of the stressed syllables in the Wine alliterates in 2615: {brunfdgne 
helm,) hringde byrnan. (Cp. Finnsb. 28^, 41^.) 

Both cases may be justified by the employment of transverse allitera- 
tion. 

(§ 28.) c. Double alliteration in the ^-line. Cf. Bu. Tid. 63 f.; Rie. V. 
8-10; Siev. A.M. § 21 c. 

a) Only apparently in 125 1'', 135 1**. 

b) Cases to be remedied by fairly certain emendation: Sd was heal 
hroden 1151^ (roden); hilde gehnagdon 2916^ {genagdon)\ ^ in eowrum gud- 
geatawum 395'' {-searwum; the scribe may have had in mind {wlg)getdwum 
of 368=*; cf. Schroder, ZfdA. xliii 3 65). 2 

c) pcet ic mid sweorde ofsloh 574'' looks like a real exception. A scribal 
substitution of a synonym {ofsloh for dbreat. Holt.) is not so easily ac- 
counted for in this case as in 395^ or in 965=* {hand for mund), 1073'' {hild 
for lind), cp. 2298''. 



For the convenience of students a list of Sievers's rhythmical types (with 
some slight modification of the numbering) is appended. 

^ — x|— X hyran scolde 
A I beaga bryttan ellen fremedon scea}?ena |?reatum 

frumsceaft fira ^ frumcyn witan folcstede fraetwan 
A 2 Grendles guScraeft drihtsele dreorfah 
A 3 sytSJ?an hie J^aes latSan (: last sceawedon) [allit. on second arsis] 

1 Cp. 2206*: nida f4n^egdan, it."] ^ : gehnagde helle gast. There seems to have 
been some confusion between gthnagan and genagan (see 1318). Cf. Krapp, 
M?h. \\ 405 ff. (possible confusion ofyaro? and luarod). Variants : 28^, 1916*. 

2 Incidentally, Schroder (L 8.18) observes that either the first or both elements 
of compounds alliterate, never the second alone. This rule is applied to textual 
criticism in 445, 707, 1224, 2220. — For the two instances of unstressed prefix 
»«-, see note on 1756''. 

3 See Deutschbein L 8.22.32 f. 



TEXTUAL CRITICISM 265 

B X— Ix— ondHalgatil 
B I him Sa Scyld gewat he )?3es frofre gebad 
B 2 he is manna gehyld (: hord openian) [allit. on second arsis] 

C X— |— X oft Scyld Scefing 
C I ofer hronrade in worold wocun to brimes farcSe 
C 2 J?aet waes god cyning in geardagum 

j^ a. — I— — X feond mancynnes 
b. — | — X— weold wideferhS 
a: 

D I weard Scildinga gumum undyrne 
D 2 heah Healfdene sunu Healfdenes 
D 3 Jjeodcyninga fyll cyninges 
b: 

D 4 flet innanweard draca mor'Sre swealt secg weorce gefeh 
D X (expanded D i, D 2, D 4) aldres orwena maere mearcstapa 
grette Geata leod 

E — —x\— weortSmyndum jjah 
E I Scedelandum in nicorhusa fela woroldare forgeaf 
E 2 Su5-Dena folc mundbora wses 

Scansion of the first 25 lines: 

C2 C2 A I Ci 

D3 A I A I E I 

Ci A I - A I D4 

Ci Ai Ai Ei 

5 A I E I 20 C 2 A I 

Ai B I Di Ci 

A I B I A 3 A I 

Ai E I Ai C2 

A2(3?)Di A I Ei 

10 C I A I 25 A I A I 

Ai C2 

B I A I 

Ai Ci 

A I E I 

IS C2 Ai 



APPENDIX IV 

The text of Waldere^ Deor^ and select passages of 
Widsm ' 

WALDERE 

I 

hyrde hyne georne : 

' Huru Welande(s) wore ne geswTce^ 

monna aenigum 'Sara ^e Mimming can 

hear[d]ne gehealdan; oft act hilde gedreas 
5swatfag ond sweordwund sec[g] aefter o'Srum. 

iEtlan ordvvyga, ne l^t "Sin ellen nu gyt 

gedreosan to daege, dryhtscipe 

(N"^) ^^ ^^ *^^g cumen, 

]72et 'Su scealt aninga oSer twega, 
lolTf forleosan, oSSe lang[n]e dom 

a^an mid eldum, i^lf heres sunu ! 

Nalles ic be, wine min, wordum clde, 

^y ic ^e gesawe aet Sam sweord/)legan 

"Surh edwTtscype ^niges monnes 
15 wig forbugan, ocS'Se on weal flebn, 

lice beorgan, Seah )?e laSra fela 

Slnne byrnhomon billum heowun ; 

ac ^Q symle fur^or feohtan sohtest, 

m^l ofer mearce ; Sy ic Se metod ondred, 
2o)?aet Su to fyrenlice feohtan sohtest 

aet Sam aetstealle, 5Sres monnes 

wlgr^edenne. Weor^a ^e selfne 

godum d^dum, ^enden ^Tn God recce! 

Ne murn ^u. for ^1 mece ; ^e wearS ma^ma cyst 
25gife^e t5 [g] eoce, mid Sy Su GuShere scealt 

* For critical and explanatory notes on Waldere and Deor^ see Holthausen's 
and Dickins's editions (L 2. i 5, LF. 2. 11); for an exhaustive study of fVidsid^ 
Chambers's edition (L 4.77) may be consulted. (Autotype edition of Waldere by 
Holthausen, Goteborg, 1899.) 



WALDERE 267 

beot forblgan, 'Sass ^e he Sas beaduwe ongan 
mid unryhte merest secan. 
Forsoc he Sam swurde ond ^am syncfatum, 
beaga maenigo ; nu sceal beaga ' leas 
3oh\vorfan from ^isse hilde, hlafurd secan, 
ealdne eSel, o^Se her Sr swefan, 
gif he "Sa . . 

II 

' [me]ce baeteran 

buton (Sam anum, 'Se ic eac hafa, 

on Stan fate stille gehlded. 

Ic wat l^aet [h]i/ ^ohte DeodrTc Widian 
Sselfum onsendon, ond eac sine micel 

maSma mid ST mece, monig oSres mid him 

golde gegirwan^; iOlean genam, 

)>aes Se hine of nearwum NlShades mseg, 

Welandes beam, Widia ut forlet ; 
loSurh fifela geweald for^ onette.' 

Waldere maSelode, wiga ellenrof — 

haefde him on handa hiIdefro[f ]re, 

guSbilla gripe, gyddode wordam : 

' Hwaet, ^Q huru wendest, wine Burgenda, 
i5]7aet me Hagenan hand hilde gefremede 

ond getw^mde feSewigges. Feta, gyf Su dyrre, 

aet ^us hea^uwerigan hare byrnan ! 

Stand^S me her on eaxelum i^lfheres laf 

god ond geapneb, golde geweorSod, 
2oealles unscende ae'^elinges reaf 

to habbanne, J^onne ha[n]d were^ 

feorhhord f eondum ; nt^ bi^ fah^ wi^ me, 

|7onne (nQ)5 unmsegas eft ongynna^, 

mecum gemetaS, swa ge me dydon. 
25Deah maeg sige syllan se Se symle byS 

recon ond rSdfest ryhta gehwilces ; 

se Se him to ^am halgan helpe gelTfe^, 

' Dietrich, etal. bega. ^ Rie.L. gigirwad, Cosi]n gegirwed, see Holt. 
^ MS. he. '' Holt. f[l]ah. ^ MS. reading doubtful. 



268 APPENDIX IV 

to Gode gloce, he ])xr gearo findeS, 
gif ^a earnunga 2er geSence^. 
soponne ?ndten wlance welan britnian, 
^htum wealdan ; J^aet is 

DEOR 

Welund him be wynmn ' wr^ces cunnade, 
anhydig eorl, earfoj^a dreag, 
haefde him to gesTj>)7e sorge ond longaj?, 
wintercealde wraece ; wean oft onfond, 
5si);]7an hine NlShad on nede legde, 
swoncre seonobende on syllan " monn. 

paes ofereode : )>isses swa maeg ! 
Beadohilde ne wass hyre bro]?ra dea]? 
on sefan swa sar, swa hyre sylfre J^ing, 
io]?aet heo gearolice ongieten h^fde, 
]?aet heo eacen waes; Sfre ne meahte 
)?riste ge]?encan, hu ymb f>aet sceolde. 

paes ofereode : )7isses swa maeg ! 
We |;aet m^(S Hilde^ monge gefrugnon; 
iswurdon grundlease Geates frige, 
);aEt hi seo sorglufu sl^p' ealle binom. 

paes ofereode: l^isses swa maeg! 
Deodric ahte ]^ntig wintra 
M^ringa burg; ]7aet waes monegum cQ)?. 
20 paes ofereode: );isses swa maeg ! 
We geascodan Eormanrlces 
wylfenne ge)7oht ; ahte wide folc 
Gotena rices; )7aet waes grim cyning. 
Saet secg monig sorgum gebunden, 
25 wean on wenan, wyscte geneahhe, 
baet l?aes cynerlces ofercumen w^re. 

paes ofereode : )7isses swa maeg ! 
SiteS sorgcearig, s^lum bidseled, 
on sefan sweorceS; sylfum |MnceS, 

^ MS. himbe wurman. '^ syl/an =sellan, se//an, cf. Biilb. §§ 304, 33S 

^ MS. maeS hildej interpretation -very doubtful. 



WIDSID 269 

3o)?aet sy endeleas ezrfof^a. dsel. 

Maeg l^onne gej^encan, J^aet geond jjas woruld 

witig Dryhten wendej? geneahhe, 

eorle monegum are gesceawa"8, 

wisllcne blaed, sumum weana dsl. 
35paet ic bl me sylfum secgan wille, 

]}xt ic hwlle waes Heodeninga scop, 

dryhtne dyre, me waes Deor noma ; 

ahte ic fela wintra folgalS tilne, 

holdne hlaford, oJ> )?ast Hcorrenda nu, 
4oleo^craeftig monn londryht ge)7ah, 

]?aet me eorla hleo Sr gesealde. 
paes ofereode : J^isses swa maeg ! 

WIDSID 

Wldsl^ ma^olade, wordhord onleac, 
se );e [monna] mzest mdegp^ ofer eor)?an, 
folca geondferde; oft he [on] flette gcj?ah 
mynellcne maj7);um. Him from Myrgingum 
5ae)7el^ onwocon. He mid Ealhhilde, 
faelre freo)?uwebban forman si)7e 
Hre^cyninges ham gesohte 
eastan of Ongle, EormanrTces, 
wra|7es w^rlogan. Ongon j^a worn sprecan : 

10 ' Fela ic monna gefraegn m^g|;um wealdan ; 
sceal J>eod[n]a gehwylc ];eawum lifgan, 
eorl aefter 6]?rum e^le rsedan, 
se )7e his }?eodenstol ge)?eon wile 

igiEtla weold Hunum, Eormanrlc Gotum, 
Becca Baningum, Burgendum Gifica. 

aoCasere weold Creacum end Gaelic Finnum, 
Hagena Holm-Ry^um ond Heoden Glommum. 
Witta weold Swsefum, Wada Haelsingum, 
Meaca Myrgingum, Mearchealf Hundingum. 
peodrlc weold Froncum, pyle Rondingum, 

*5 6reoca Brondingum, Billing Wernum. 

Oswine weold Eowum, ond Ytum Gefwulf, 



270 APPENDIX IV 

Fin Folcwalding Fresna cynne. 

Sigehere lengest Sse-Denum weold, 

Hnaef Hocingum, Helm Wulfingum, 
3oWald Woingum, Wod pyringum, 

S^ferS Sycgum, Sweom Ongend)7eow, 

Sceafthere Ymbrum, Sceafa Longbeardum, 

Hun Haetwerum ond Holen Wrosnum. 

Hringweald waes hatcn Herefarena cyning. 

35 0ffa weold Ongle, Alewlh Denum ' 

45 Hrojjwulf ond Hro^gar heoldon lengest ^ 

57 Ic waes mid Hiinum ond mid Hre^-Gotum, 

mid Sweom ond mid Geatum ond mid Su]7-Denum. 

Mid Wen[d]lum ic waes ond mid Waernum ond mid 

Wicingum. 
60 Mid Gef|7um ic waes ond mid Winedum ond mid 

Gefflegum. _ 

Mid Englum ic waes ond mid Swiefum ond mid iEnenum. 

Mid Seaxum ic waes ond [mid] Sycgum ond mid Sweord- 

werum. 

Mid Hronum ic wass ond mid Deanum ond mid Hea];o- 

Reamum. 

Mid pyringum ic waes ond mid prowendum 
6c ond mid Burgendum ; )72er ic beag gej^ah 3 ; 

me J?2er Gu^here forgeaf glaedllcne ma)?)7um 

songes to leane ; naes j^aet s^ne cyning ! 

Mid Froncum ic waes ond mid Frysum ond mid Frum- 

tingum. 

Mid Rugum ic waes ond mid Glommum ond mid 

Rumwalum. 
7oSwylce ic waes on Eatule mid ^Ifwine ; 

se haefde moncynnes mine gefr^ge 

leohteste bond lofes to wyrcenne, 

heortan unhneaweste hringa gedales, 

beorhtra beaga, beam Eadwines 

88 Ond ic waes mid Eormanrlce ealle }>rage, 

]?2er me Gotena cyning gode dohte; 
90 se me beag forgeaf, burgwarena fruma, 

* See Notes, p. 188. ^ ggg j^tr. xxxiv. ^ MS. gejjcah. ^ 



WIDSID' 271 

on )7am siex hund waes smites goldes 
gescyredsceatta scillingrlme, — 
J7one ic Eadgilse on aeht sealde, 
mlnum hleodryhtne, ]?a ic to ham bicwom, 
95leofum to leane, ];>aes );e he me lond forgeaf, 

J mines faeder e))el, frea Myrginga ; 
ond me ))a Ealhhild 6);erne_forgeaf, 
dryhtcvven dugu)7e, dohtor Eadwines. 

Hyre lof lengde geond londa fela, 
iooJ7onne ic be songe secgan sceolde, 

hw^r ic under swegl[e] selast wisse 

goldhrodene cwen giefe bryttian. 

£)onne wit Scilling sclran reorde 

for uncrum sigedryhtne song ahofan, 
loshlude bl hearpan, hIeo);or swinsade, 

|7onne monige men modum wlonce 

wordum sprecan, |7a )7e wel cu|;an, 

);aet hi n^fre song sellan ne hyrdon. 

Donan ic ealne geondhwearf ej7el Gotena ; 
iiosohte ic a [ge]sl|?a ])3. selestan, 

]?aet waes innweorud EarmanrTces. 
L He^can s5hte ic ond Beadecan ond_HereIingas, 
P Emercan sohte ic ond Fridlan ond Eastgotan, 

frodne ond godne faeder Unwenes 

iz3R£edhere sohte ic ond Rondhere, Rumstan ond Gislhere, 

Wi|?ergield ond Freo)?erIc, Wudgan ond Haman ' 

135 Swa scrlj^ende gesceapum hweorfaS 

gleomen gumena geond grunda fela, 

^earfe secgaS, )7oncword spreca)?, 

simle su^ o])]ye nor^ sumne gemeta^ 

gydda gleawne, geofum unhneawne, 
140 se |7e fore dugu]?e wile dom arseran, 

eorlscipe aefnan, 0)7 J7aet eal scaece^, 

leoht ond llf somod ; lof se gewyrce^, 

hafa^ under heofonum heahfaestne dom. 



GLOSSARY 



The order of words is strictly alphabetical, a coming between ad and af; but ? (as 
well as />) follows r, and the prefix ge- of verbs has been disregarded in the arrangement 
(e.g., ge-biran follows bir^. Roman numerals indicate the class of ablaut verbs; w i., 
etc., that of the weak verbs ; rd., the reduplicating, prp., the preterite-present, anv., the 
so-called anomalous verbs; mi., mja., mc, etc. denote masc. i-, ja-, consonant-stems, 
etc.; nouns in -o, -u designated as wk.f. arc old fem. abstract nouns in -7«, see Wright 
§ 382, Siev. § 279. 

When no form of a word is given before a reference, the head-word is to be supplied 
(the nom. sing, of nouns and the nom. sing. masc. of adjectives being understood unless 
indicated otherwise) ; r^ signifies the same word(s) as cited before ; e.g., s.v. a-bregdan i 
up /-^ = up a-bregdan. Each designation of mood and tense applies to all citations that 
follow until another designation is used. The indicative mood of verb forms is understood 
unless indicated otherwise. In the case of variant forms of a word the one most frequently 
used in the text is generally chosen as the head-word. 

Textual changes by emendation are marked by italicizing (the form or line-number) ; 
editorial additions to the text are marked by square brackets wherever conveniently pos- 
sible. References to words of The Fight at Finnsburg (marked *F.') are added within 
square brackets. 

The dagger, f , designates words (or meanings) found in poetry only ; the double dag- 
ger, J, words not elsewhere found in poetry (or prose); (f) is used when the word is 
incidentally found in prose (in Glosses or elsewhere) or when closely related words are 
recorded in prose ; (J) is used when closely related words occur in other poetical texts or 
in prose, (J) + when the word, not elsewhere found in poetry, occurs in prose also, and 
(J) (-I-) when such a use in prose appears to be quite exceptional. In the absence of a 
complete lexicographical record of OE. prose, it is true, certainty cannot always be at- 
tained in these distinctions. 

Spaced small capital letters indicate direct modern representatives, slight dialectal dif- 
ferences and similar variations being disregarded. Ordinary small capitals designate related 
words (or parts of words), also those adopted (directly or indirectly) from a cognate lan- 
guage. 

Cpd[s). signifies compounds (including 'derivatives'); ref., referring, or reference 
(to) ; s.b.y somebody ; «., similar(ly) ; i./., sometimes ; s.th., something ; — («.) calls 
attention to a note on the line. 



a, adv., always; 881, 1478; a syj^San, 
283, 2920; in general maxims, 455, 
930; ai any time (strengthening a ne- 
gation), 779. [Go. aiw, OHG. eo, 
Ger. je.] — Cpd.: (na), no. 

a-, prefix, see the following verbs; cp. 
(stressed) or-. [Go. us-, OHG. ir- 
(: ur-), Ger. er- (: ur-).] (W. Leh- 
mann, Das Prdfix uz-, besonders im 
Altenglischen. Kiel, 1906.) 



a-belgan, in, anger; pret. 3 sg. abealch, 
2280. 

a-beodan, 11, announce, offer; pret. 3 
sg. ahead, 390, 668 {offered)) h£el(o) 
'-^ (cp. 407), wished good luck, sa- 
luted: 653, 2418. 

a-bidan, i, w. gen., await, abide; 977. 

a-brecan, iv, break into, break; 
pret. 3 sg. abraec, 2221 ; pp. [abrocen, 
shattered, F. 44], np. [abjrocene, 2063. 



274 



BEOWULF 



a-bredwian(t), w 2., kill; pret. opt. (?) 

3 sg. abredwade, 2619. [Cp. OHG. 

breton, Hildebr. 54.] 
a-bregdan, iii, move rapidly (trans.); 

up '■>-', raise; pret. 3 sg. abr^d, 2575. 
a-breotan(t), n (confus. w. rd.?), 

destroy, cut down, kill; pret. 3 sg. 

abreat, 1298, abreot (Lang. § 16.2), 

2930; pp. abroten, IS99, 2707. 
a-bugan, 11, bend away, start; pret. 

3 sg. abeag, 775. 

ac, conj. (nearly always following a neg- 
ative clause), but; the adversative 
(mostly contradictory-adversative, 
cp. Ger. ' sondern ') function ap- 
pears with varying degrees of logi- 
cal strictness; occasionally it shades 
off into the connective-adversative 
type (almost = and, 1448); 109, 135, 

[159], 339, 438, 446, 565, 595, 599, 
601, 683, 694, 696, 708, 740, 773, 
804, 813, 863, 975, 1004, 1085, 1300, 
1448, 1509, 1524, 1576, 1661, 171 1, 
1738, 1878, 1893, 1936, 2084, 2142, 
2146, 2181, 2223, 2308, 2477, 2505, 
2507, 2522, 2525, 2598, 2675, 2697, 
2772, 2828, 2834, 2850, 2899, 2923, 
2968, 2973, 2976, 301 1, 3018, 3024; 
[F. 5, 22, 42]. Introd. an interrog. 
clause (Lang. § 26), 1990; [an adhort. 
clause, F. 10]. Cf. Schii. Sa. § 50; 
Schuchardt L 6. 14. 2. 71 if. 

a-cennan,w i., beget,bear; pp. acenned, 
1356. 

a-cigan, w i., call forth, summon; pret. 
3 sg. aclgde, 3121. 

a-cwellan, w i., kill; pret. 3 sg. 
acwealde, 886, 1055, 2121. 

a-cwet5an, v, say, utter; pres. 3 sg. (ond 
)?aet word) acwyS, 2046, pret. 3 sg. 
('~) acwseS, 654 (formula, ZfdA. 
xlvi 267). 

ad, m., funeral -pile ov fire; iioy; ds. -e, 
iiio, 1114; as. ad, 3138. 

ad-faruf, f., way to {onto) the funeral 
-pile; ds. adfaere, 3010. 



adl, f., sickness, disease; f^ ne yldo, 
1736; '^ oSSe ecg, 1763; '^ oJjSe 
iren, 1848. [Cf. J. Geldner, Untep- 
suchung einiger ae. Krankheitsna- 
men, Wiirzburg Diss., 1906, pp. 3 ff.] 

a-dreogan, 11, endure; 3078. 

sed(e)r, f., {vein), stream; dp. iedrum 
2966, edrum 742. [Ger. Ader.] 

sedre, adv., early, speedily, forthwith; 
77,354,3106. 

sefen, m.n. (ja.), EVENing; sy})San'^' 
cwom, 1235, si. 2303. [eve(n); 
OHG. aband, Ger. Abend.] 

sefen-grom J, adj., angry {hostile, op- 
pressive) in ihe even ing; 2074. 

aefen-leoht t, n., eve Nmg- light 
('sun'); 413. 

sefen-raestj, f., EVENm^- (or night-) 
rest; gs. -e, 1252; bed, as. -e, 646. 

aefen-sprsecj, f., EVENzng-spEECH; 
as. -e, 759. 

aefnan, w i., perform, do; 1464, efnan 
104 1, 2622; ger. efnanne, 194 1; pres. 
opt. 3 sg. efne, 2535; pret. i sg. 
efnde, 2133; 3 sg. sefnde 1254, efnde 
3007; make {ready), pp. gesefned, 
1 107, 3106. 

ge-aefnan, w i., carry out; pret. i pi. 
gesefndon, 538. 

sefre, adv., ever, at any time {in any 
case); 70, 280, 504, 692, iioi, 13 14; 
in negative clause {never), 2600. — 
Cpd. : nsefre. 

aefter, L prep., w. dat. (instr. : 724), a ? - 
ter; (i) local: after, along, through, 
among, on; 140, 580, 995, 1067, 13 16, 
1403, 1425, 1572, 1964, 2288, 2294, 
2832; aefter gumcynnum, 944, aefter 
wTgfruman, 2261 (n.); semi-adv. 
(verb of motion understood : ' fol- 
low ') 2816 (ic him aefter sceal.) — 
(2) (orig. local,) denoting the direc- 
tion of an inquiry or turn of one's 
desire or feelings: after, about; aef- 
ter asj^elum fraegn, 332, si. 1322; 
1879 (langaS); (sorrow for the 



r 



GLOSSARY 



275 



deceased, cp. (4):) 1342 (aefter 
sincgyfan . . . greotej?), 2268, 2461, 
2463, [3 151]; aefter dome {in pursuit 
of, striving after), 1720 (n.), 2179. 
— (3) modal: in accordance with, 
conformably to; '^ rihte, 1049, 21 10; 
1320, 3096; '^ wordcvvydum, 2753 
(cp. temp., (4)). — (4) temporal: 
after, s.t. verging on the sense of in 
consequence of, on account of; 85, 
117, 119, 128, 824, 1008, 1 149, 1213, 
1255, 1258, 1301, 1315, 1589, 1606, 
1680, 1775, 1938, 1943, 2030, 2052, 
2060, 2066, 2176, 2531, 2581, 2803, 
3005; '^ J)»m wordum, 1492, 2669; 
'^ deaSdaege, 187, 885; cp. (wyrcan) 
wunder '^ wundre, 931; '^ {after 
[obtaining) maSSumwelan, 2750; w. 
persons: 1257, 2260; — constr. w. 
instr.: aefter ^on, 724. 
n. adv., AFTER (coming after s.b., 
w. ref. to s.th.); word aefter cwaeS, 
^i^ {thereupon), si. 341, 2154; 1389; 
semi-prep.: 12, 2731. (Cf. Schii. 
Bd. 19 flF.) 

aef-I)unca(t)(+), wk.m., vexation, cha- 
grin; 502 (n.). [Cp. of-jjyncan.] 

seg-hwa, m., aeg-hwaet, n., pron., every 
one, everything; dsm. seghwsm, 1384; 
gsn. seghwaes (unrim), 2624, 3135; 
semi-adv., in every respect: seghwaes 
untsle, 1865, si. 1886 (cf. Angl. xxvii 
273)- [*a-gi-hwa.] 

seg-hwaer, adv., every where, always; 
1059. [*a-gi-hwaer.] 

seg-hwaeSer, pron. s\xhst., each {of two:) 
nsm., 2844; gsn. ^ghwae}?res, 287; 
dsm. aeghwseSrum, 2564; {of more 
than two:) dsm. '■^, 1636. [*a-gi-; 

EITHER,] 

ffig-hwylc, pron,, each {one), every 
{one)\ adj,: 1228, 2590; asm. -ne, 
621; subst. (absol. or w. gen.): 
nsm., 9, 984, 987, 1 165, 1386, 2887; 
dsm. -um, 1050. [*a-gi-.] 

£eg-l£ca, see ag-lseca. 



aeg-weard {, f., watch by the sea; as. -e, 
241. [Cp. eg-, eagor-; Lang. §9.2.] 

£eht, li., property; ap. -e, 2248; — pos- 
session, power; as. aeht, 1679, (flodes, 
waeteres) '~, 42, 516. [agan.] — 
Cpds.: gold-, maSm-. 

feht(t), f., pursuit, chase; 2957 (n.). 
[= 5ht, OHG. ahta, Ger. Acht; cp. 
ehtan, w i.] 

sehtian, see eahtian. 

seledf, m., fire; 3015. [OS. eld, OR 
eldr.] 

geled-leoma t, wk.m., gleam of fire, 
torch; as. -leoman, 3125. 

sel-fylcef, nja., foreign people or army; 
dp. -fylcum, 2371. [el (cp. el- 
t^eodig); folc] 

ael-mihtig, adj., almighty {God); 
wk.: (se) iElmihtjga, 92. (Cp, Lat. 
' omnipotens'; see al-walda.) [Go. 
ala-; see call.] 

sel-wihtf, fi. (n.), alien creature, mon- 
ster; gp. -a, 1500. [Cp. ellor-gast.] 

aene, adv., o-t^ce; 3019. [an.] 

aenig, pron., a n y ; adj. : senig oSer man, 
503, 534, si. 1353, 1560; 510, 1099, 
2297, 2731; nsf,, 802, 2493, 2772; 
dsm, Jenegum, 655; asm. senigne, 
627, 1772, 185 1, 3080, 3127; asf. 
ainige 972, ^nige 2449, 2548; gpm. 
aenigra, 932; — subst., senig, absol.: 
3129; w. gen.: 779, 1356, 2007, 
2734, 3054; dsm. angum 474, 1461, 
snigum 793, 2416, aenegum 842; isn. 
(w. partit. gp.:) aenige I'inga, in any 
way, by any means, 791, 2374, 2905. 
[an.] — Cpd.: naenig. 

sen-lie, adj., unique, peerless, glorious, 
beautiful; nsf. ^nllc 251, aenlicu 
1941. [Sn.] 

senne, see an. 

aeppel-fealu %, adj ,wa,, 'apple-fal- 
low,' bay; npm, -fealuwe, 2165. 
See fealu. 

aer, L adv., (ere,) before, formerly, 
previously; w. pret. (freq, imparting 



276 



BEOWULF 



a pluperf. sense): 15, 655, 694, '757, 
778, 825, 831, 941, 1054, 1079, 1 187, 
1238, 1300, 1356, 1381, 1466, 1525, 
1587, 1615, 1618, 1676, 1751, 1858, 
1891, 1915, 2248, 2349, 2562, 2595, 
2606, 2712, 2777, 2787, 2848, 2861, 
2973, 3003, 3060; 3038 {first); eft 
swa ser, 642, 1787; ser ond sIS, at 
all times, 2500; (nsefre . . .) ser ne 
sil^San, at any time, 718; — w. plu- 
perf.: 3075, 3164; — w. pres.: 1182, 
1370 {sooner, see II.); — n5 }jy Jer 
(w. pret.), none the sooner, yet . . . 
not, 754, 1502, 2081, 2160, 2373, 
2466. — Comp. seror, before, for- 
merly; 809, 2654 (first), 3168. See 
zerra. — Supl. ^vc^t, first, 616, 1697, 
2157, 2556, 2926, [F. 32 (adj.?)]; 
sySSan aerest, 6, 1947. 
II. conj., before, ere; w. pret. opt., 
264, 6j6, 2818; w. pret. ind., 2019, 
1496 (opt.?); w. pres. opt.: rather 
than 252, w. correl. adv. ser, 1371. 
(See Siev. xxix 330 f.; B.-T. Suppl., 
p. 18^; Maid. 60 f.; Hel. 3733, 1424 
' ff.) — ser J7on, w. pret. opt., 731. 
in. prep., w. dat., ere, before (tem- 
poral); 1388, 2320, 2798. 

ser-daeg, m., ear/^ part of the day, 
daybreak; ds. (mid, samod) serdaege, 
126, 13 1 1, 2942. 

serende, nja., errand, message; as., 
270, 345. [ar? Cf. Beitr. xxxv 569; 
ZfdPh. xlii 397 ff.] 

*rest, see ser. 

aer-faedert, mc, /or^f father, old fa- 
ther; 2622. 

fier-gestreonf, n., ancient treasure or 
wealth; as. (p..?), 1757; gp- -a, 2232. 

aer-geweorc f, n., ancient work; 1679. 

aer-godj, adj., good from old times, 
very good; (Iren) aergod, 989, 2586; 
(applied to: aej?eling) sergod, 130, 
1329, 2342. 

aem, n., house; gs. -es, [2225]. See 
ren-weard. [Go. razn; ON. rann, 



whence rannsaka, MnE. RANsack. 
— Cf. Angl. xxiv 386ff.; Beitr. 
XXX 55 ff.] — Cpds.: heal-, hord-, 
medo-, )?ryS-, win-. 

aeror, see aer. 

aerra, adj. comp., former, EAR/xVr; dp. 
aerran (mselum), 907, 2237, 3035. 

aer-welaf, wk.m., ancient WEAUh; as. 
-welan, 2747. [weal.] 

aes, n., food, carrion, carcass; ds. sese, 
1332. [etan; OHG. as, Ger. Aas.j 

aesc, m., (ash) spear'\; dp. -um, 1772. 

aesc-holtf, n., (ash wood, i.e.) spear; 
np., 330. 

aesc-wigaf, wk.m., {spear) warrior; 
2042. 

aet, prep., w. dat., at, near, in (place, 
circumstance, time); 32, 45, 81, 
175, 224, 500, 517, 1089, mo, 1 1 14, 
1 147, 1 156, 1 166, 1248, 1267, 1588, 
1914, 1916, 1923, 2526, 2790, 2803, 
2823, 3013, 3026, [F. 16]; hran set 
heortan, 2270; aet hilde (gu'Se, saecce, 
wige, etc.), 584, 882, 953, 1073, 1 168, 
1337, 1460, 1535, 1618, 1659, 1665, 
2258, 2353, 2491, 2575, 2585, 2612, 
2629, 2659, 2681, 2684, 2878, [F. 31, 
37]; aet J^earfe, 1477, 1525, 2694, 
2709; aet beore, 2041, si. 617; w. 
persons: (nu is se raed gelang) at )?e, 
1377, si. 2149; after verbs of taking, 
receiving, obtaining: from (at the 
hands of) a person, 629, 930, 2374, 
2429, 2860. [Go. at.] 

aet, m. (n.?), meal; ds. -e, 3026. [etan.] 

aet-beran, iv, bear or carry {to), bear 
away; 1561; pret. i sg. setbaer, 
3092; 3 sg. ~ 519, 624, 2127, 2614; 
3 pi. aetbjeron, 28. 

aet-feolan, iii, w. dat., stick to, hold 
firmly; pret. i sg. aetfealh, 968. 

aet-ferian(t)(4-), w i., carry away (w. 
dat., from); pret. i sg. aetferede, 
1669. 

aet-gaedere, adv., Together (in con- 
nection w. notion of rest); 321, 



GLOSSARY 



277 



1 190; ]>a. gyt W3es hiera sib ast- 
gsedere, 1164 ('they were still at 
' peace '); samod setgaedere, 329'', 
387^ 729^, 1063^. [Cp. to-gsedre, 
geador.] (See Dening L 6.10.2.3.) 

8Bt-gifan|, V, give; 2878. [Go. at- 
giban.] 

set-grape I, adj.ja., grasping at, ag- 
gressive; '^ weorSan (w. dat.), lay 
hold of, 1269. [gripan.] 

8et-liriiian(|)+, i, w. gen. or dat., 
touch; pret. 3 sg. [aethrjan, 722. 

8et-hweorfan|, iii, turn (intr.), go; 
pret. 3 sg. aethwearf, 2299. 

set-rihte t, adv., nearly, almost; 1657. 

aet-somne, adv., together; 307, 402, 
544, 2847; geador ~, 491. [Cp. 
to-somne, samod.] (See Dening 
L 6.10.2.3.) 

fiet-springan(t), in, sprung forth, fiozv 
-out; pret. 3 sg. aetspranc, 1121. 

8et-»tandan, vi, stand fixed, stop; 
pret. 3 sg. aetstod, 891. 

set-steppan t, vi, step forth; pret. 3 sg. 
aetstop, 745. 

aettren (atren), adj., poisonous, venom- 
ous; 1 61 7. [ator, attor.] 

aet-weganj, v, carry, carry away; pret. 
3 sg. aetwseg, 1198. 

8Bt-windan(J)+, in, w. dat., fiee away, 
escape; pret. 3 sg. aetwand, 143. 

aet-witan, i, w. ace. of thing, charge, 
blame [s.b.] for s. ih.; pret. 3 pi. 
aetwiton, 1150. [twit.] See o^-. 

8eJ>ele, adj.ja., noble, excellent, glorious; 
198, 263, 13 12; gsn.wk. aeSelan, 2234. 
[Ger. edel.] 

8e]7eling, m., noble, prince; hero, man; 
1112, 1815, 2188, 2443, 2506, 2715, 
313s, ~' ^rgod 130, [1329], 2342; 
vs., 1225, 2667; gs. -es, 33, 888, 1596, 
2424; ds. -e, 1244, 2374; np. -as, 3, 
982, 1804, 2888; gp. -a, 118, 1294, 
1920, '~ beam, 1408, 2597, 3170; 
dp. ae}?ellingum, 906. — Cpd.: sib-. 

Sdpehif nja.p. (sing. *ae)7ele, n., not 



found; ael^elo, f.), (noble) descent, 
race, nobility, excellence of character 
dp. aejjelum, 332, ^ god 1870, -^ 
diore 1949; ap. ae)?elu, 392. — Cpd. 
faeder-. 

ae5m, m., breath, breathing; ds. -e, 2593 
[Ger. Atem, Odem.] 

a-fedan, w i., (feed), bring up; pp 
afeded, 693. 

a-fyllan, w i., fill (instr., with); pp 
afylled, 1018. 

a-galan, vi, sing; pret. 3 sg. agol 
1521. 

agan, prp., possess, have; 1088; pres 
3 sg. ah, 1727; pret. i sg. ahte, 487 
533; 3 sg. ~, 31, 522, 2608. [owe.; 
— Negat. form nah; pres. i sg. 
2252. 

a-gangan, rd., come to pass, befall; pp 
agangen, 1234. 

agen, adj. (pp. of agan), own; 2676. 

agend, mc. (pres. ptc. of agan), 
owner; gs. -es, 3075. — Cpds.: 
bl^d-, bold-, folc-, maegen-agend(e). 

agend-frea, wk.m., owner, lord; gs. 
-trean, 1883. 

a-gifan, v, g i v e (in return) ; 3 55 ; pret. 
3 sg. ageaf, 2929. 

ag-lseca, seg-lseca, f, wk.m., wretch, 
monster, demon, fiend (used chiefly 
of Grendel and the dragon, cf. 
Angl. XXXV 251); ^gl^ca, 159, 433, 
atol '~, 592, 816; agl^ca, 739, 1000, 
1269, atol '^, 732; gs. ahlsecan 989, 
aglacean 2557; ds. aglsecan 425, 
ahljecan 646, aglscean 2520, 2534 
(as.?), 2905; as. aglsecan 556, aglse- 
cean 2534 (?); np. aglsecan, 1512. — 
warrior, hero; ns. aglaeca, 893; gs. 
aglsecan, 1512 (^); np. agl^cean, 
2592 (Beowulf and the dragon). [ESt. 
XXV 424, xli 24 f.; IF. XX 316. — 
Grein, Trautm., ESt. xliv 325: ag- 
lseca.] 

ag-laec-wif J, n., wretch, or monster, of 
a woman; 1259. 



278 



BEOWULF 



a-gyldan, iii, pay; -permit, make possi- 
ble; pret. 3 sg. ageald: Jja me s»l 
ageald, 'when I had an opportu- 
nity,' 1665, si. 2690, 

ah, ahte, see agan. 

a-hebban, vi, raise, lift, draw; pp. 
ahafen, 128; ahsefen, 1108. 

ah-lseca, see ag-laeca. 

a-hleapan, rd., leap up; pret. 3 sg. 
ahleop, 1397. 

a-hli(e)hhan (S-hlaehhan) f, vi, 
LAUGH, exult; pret. 3 sg. ahl5g, 
730. 

a-hreddan, w i., rescue; pret. 3 sg. 
ahredde, 2950. [NED.: redd, v.^ 
(obs., Sc); Ger. erretten.] 

ahsian (ascian), w 2., ask, seek for; 
pret. 3 sg. (wean) ahsode (to), 1206, 
3 pi. (wean) ahsodon, 423 (' courted 
trouble,' CI. Hall, cf. secean 1989 f.; 
see ESt. i 488; MEN. xvi 15 f., 
MPh. iii 258). 

ge-ahsian, w 2., learn by inquiry (a s k- 
ing), hear; pp. geahsod, 433. 

aht, n.(f.)i., anything, aught; as., 
2314. [a-wiht.] See o-wiht. 

a-h3nrdan, w i., HARD<f«; pp. ahyrded, 
1460. 

a-lsetan, rd., leave, give up; 2591, 2750; 
— LET (w. ace. & inf.); pres. opt. 

2 sg. alaete, 2665. 
aldor(-), see ealdor(-). 

a-lecgan, w i., lay, lay down; pret. 

3 sg. alegde, 834, 2194; 3 pi. aledon 
34, alegdon 3 141 ; lay down, lay aside, 
give up: pret. 3 sg. (feorh) alegde, 
851, si. 3020. 

a-leh, see a-leogan. 

a-leogan, 11, be -lie, fail to perform or 

leave unfulfilled (a promise); pret. 

3 sg. aleh, 80. 
a-licgan, v, fall, fail, cease; alicgean, 

28S6; pret. 3 sg. alaeg, 1528. 
a-limpanf, iii, befall, come (to pass); 

pret. 3 sg. alamp, 622; pp. alumpcn, 
\ 733. 



al-waldaf, wk. adj. & m. noun, omni- 
potent (one), Lord; Fseder alwalda, 
316; Alwalda, 955, 1314; ds. Alweal- 
dan,928. [w(e)aldan.] (CLJEGPh. 
viii 414; Jngl. XXXV 125.) 

a-lyfan, w i., allow, grant, entrust; pret. 
I sg. alyfde, 655; pp. alyfed, 3089. 
[See leafnes-word. Ger. erlauben.] 

a-lysan, w i., loosetz, take off; pp. , 
alysed, 1630. [leas; Ger. erlosen.] i 

an, prep., see on. 

an-, prefix, see on-. 

an, verb, see unnan. 

an, num. adj. and subst. (i) one; (w 
partit. gen.: 1037, 1294, 2237, 2599,1 
1458; w. def. art.: 1053, 2237, 2399, 
2453); — nsm. an, 2237, 2453, '^ 
setter eallum, 2268, '~ aefter anumj 
2461; gsm. anes,699, 2541, 3077; 8 
anre, 428; gsn. in: anes hwset {one 
part, or piece, only, cf. Angl. xxviii' 
140, manages huat, Hel. 3173, etc.),ii 
3010; dsm. anum, 705, 1037, 2461, 
2599; asm. £enne 1053, 1579, anne 
1294, 2399, 2964; asf. ane, 135 
1762; plur., individuals, gpm. in: 
anra gehwylces (of each one), 732 
anra gehwylcum, 784; — (unique) 
peerless: \>set waes an cyning, 1885,; 
si. (nsn.) 1458. — (2) a certain 
(one); nsm. an: 06 Sst an ongan 
. . ., 100, 2210; 2280; asm. anne, 
2410, 2774. — (3) only, alone; str. 
decl.: gsm. anes, 2533; dsm. anum, 
! 1377; asm. Eenne, 46idpm, in:feaumi 
anum (few only, cf. Angl.. xxvi 
493), 1081; wk. decl. (alone): nsm. 
ana, 145, 425, 431, 888, 999, 1714V 
[2361], 2498, 2643, 2657, 2876.-^ 
Cpd.: nan. 

ancor, m.,-ANCHOR; ds. ancre, 303,; 
1883. [Fr. Lat. ancora.] 

ancor-bend|, fjo. (mi.), anchor-* 
rope; dp. onc?rbendum, igi8. 

and-, ond-, stressed prefix, cp. un- 
stressed on-; spelt: and-, 340, 689, 



GLOSSARY 



279 



1059, 1287, 1796, 2695, (hand- 
1541), ond-, 2938 (hond- 2094, 2929, 
2972), otherwise abbreviated: -t. 
[Gr. (xptI, Go. anda- (: and-), Ger. 
ant- (: ent-).] 

anda, wk.m., anger, indignation; ds. 
andan, 708; — vexation, horror; as. 
(ds.?) ^, 2314. [OS. ando; cp. 
Ger. ahnden.] 

and-git, n., understanding, discern- 
ment; 1059. [Cp. on-gitan.] 

and-lean, ond-lean,t, n., reward, re- 
quital; as. andlean (MS. hand-) for- 
geald, 75^/; ondlean (MS. hond-) 
'^, 20Q4. 

and-long, adj.f, extending away in the 
opposite direction (NED.); standing 
upright; asm. -ne, 2695 (Kock^ 123: 
related, kindred (.'')); — continuous, 
entire; asm.: andlangne daeg, 21 15; 
asf.: ondlonge niht, 2938. [Cp. 
prep, andlang, along; Ger. ent- 
lang; Beitr. xviii 23 3 f.] 

and-rysno(t), wk.f. (pi.), propriety, 
courtesy; dp. -um, 1796. [ge-rlsan; 
cp. gerysne 2653. — Trautm., ESt. 
xliv 325: an-rysno.] (Tho., B.-T., 
Moore, J EG Ph. xviii 209 f.: an- 
drysno ' fear,' i.e. ' reverence.') 

and-saca(t), wk.m., enemy, adversary; 
(Godes) '~, 1682; as. {'^) andsacan, 
786. [Cp. on-sacan, ge-saca.] 

and-swarian (w. chief stress on prefix), 
w 2., answer; pret. 3 sg. -swa- 
rode, 258, 340. [and-swaru.] 

and-swaru, f., answer; 2860; gs. 
andsware, 1493; as. '^, 354, 1840. 
[Cp. swerian.] 

and-weard, adj., opposite, standing 
over against; asn., 1287. [weor}?an; 
cp. Lat. vertere.] 

and-wlita, wk.m,, face; ds. -wlitan, 
689. [wlitan; cp. Ger. Antlitz.] 

an-feald, adj., ('onefold'), simple, 
plain; asm. -ne, 256 (cp. * plain 
English '). 



anga, wk. adj., sole, only; dsm. angan 
(brejjer), 1262; asm. '~ (eaferan), 
1547; asf. ^ (dohtor), 375, 2997. 
[an; OS. enag.] 

an-geat, see on-gitan. 

an-genga(t)-t-, wk.m., one who goes 
a/oNE, solitary one (Grendel); 449, 
angengea, 165. (Tr. ed., & Es^t. 
xliv 323: angenga ' aggressor.') 

an-glaw (-glcaw)t, adj.wa. (Siev. § 303 
n. 2), very sharp; asn., 2^64 (n.). 

an-gyldan, iii, w. gen., pay {a pen- 
alty} for; pret. 3 sg. angeald, 1251. 
[OS. an(t)-geldan, OHG. in(t)-gel- 
tan.] See on-, prefix. 

an-haga(t), wk.m., solitary one; 2368. 

an-har|, adj., very HOARy; ^^y (n.). 
; (MS. un-.) 

an-hydigt, adj., resolute, strong- 
minded; 2667. [hycgan.] 

an-paeSf, m., o'His.-by-one path, 
narrow path (Bu. 94), or lonely way 
(Schii. Bd.4off.); ap. anpaSas, 1410. 
(Epin. Gloss. 1042: ' termofilas ' = 
fsestin vel anstigan; ON. einstigi.) 

an-rad (an-.^, adj., resolute; 1529, 

1575- 
an-simd, adj., sound, uninjured; 

1000. See ge-sund, 
an-syn, fi., appearance, form, sight; 

251, onsyn 2772; gs. ansyne, 928; 

as. ansyn, 2834. [Go. siuns; cp. 

OE. seon, vb.] 
an-tid|, fi., fixed or appropriate time, 

time when something is due; as., 219. 

(Siev. xxix 326: cp. andaga; Gr. 

Spr.: antid = ' hora prima ' (.?); 

Cos. viii 568: an(d)tld, correspond- 
ing time, cf. E., Tr.: andtid; 

Bonn.B. xvii 169: antid, first hour.) 
anunga, adv., entirely, by all means, 

certainly; 634. [an.] 
An-walda, wk.m., ruler, the Lord; ds. 

-waldan, 1272. See al-walda. 
art, m., messenger, herald; 336, 2783. 
ar, f., honor; kindness, benefit, help; 



28o 



BEOWULF 



ds. (mid) are, 2378; as. '^, 1272; gp. 

arna, I187; dp. arum (healdan), 296, 

1 182, si. 1099; property, estate: as. 

are, 2606. [ Ger. Ehre.] (See Grjzfn- 

bech L 9.24. i 69 ff., JEGPL ix 

277.) — Cpd.: worold-. 
a-rseran, w i., raise up, establish, exalt; 

pret. 3 pi. arzerdon, 2983; pp. 

arjered, 1703. [risan; rear.] 
ar-faest, adj., kind, merciful; 1168. 

(Cf. MPh. iii 249.) [ar, f.] 
arian, w 2., w. dat., show mercy, spare; 

pres. 3 sg. araS, 598. [ar, f.] 
a-risan, i, rise, arise (lit. & fig.); 

[pres. 3 pi. arlsaS, F. 8]; imp. sg. 

arls, 1390; pret. 3 sg. aras, 399, 2403, 

2538, [F. 13]; we(o)rod eall aras, 

651, 3030, si. 1790. 
ar-stafasf, m.p., kindness, favor, 

grace; dp. (mid) arstafum 317, (for) 

'^, 382, 458. See facen-stafas. 
a-secgan, w 3., tell, declare; 344. 
a-settan, w i., set, place, appoint; 

pret. 3 pi. asetton, 47; pp. aseted, 667. 
a-singan, iii, sing {to an end); pp. 

asungen, 1159. 
a-standan, VI, stand up, get up; pret. 

I sg. astod, 2092; 3 sg. '^j 759, 1556. 
a-stlgan, i, ascend, arise (lit. & fig.); 

pres. 3 sg. -eS, 1373; pret. 3 sg. astag 

782, astah 1 1 18 (n.), 1160, 3144. 
a-swebban(t), w i., {put to sleep,) kill; 

pp. npm. aswefede, 567. [swefan.] 
atelic (= atol-lic)(|)+, adj., hortible, 

dreadful; 784. 
a-teon, 11, drazv; siS ateon, take a jour- 
ney; pret. 3 sg. (siS) ateah, 766(11.). 
ater-tanj, m., (' poison twig '), poison 

stripe (ref. to damascening?); dp. 

at^rtanum, 1459 (n.). 
atol, adj., horrid, dire, terrible (applied 

7 times [marked *] to the fiendish 

monsters, cf. Angl. xxxv 251, 256 f.); 

*i65, 848 (nsn.), *I332, 1766 (nsf.), 

•2670; atol segiseca, *S92, *732, *8i6; 

eatol, *2074; asm. eatolne, 2478; asf. 



atole, 596; dpm.wk.(?) atolan, 1502. 

[Cp. ON. atall.] 
attor (ator), n., {animal) poison^ 

venom; 271$', gs. attres, 2525. 

[atter (obs., dial.); Ger. Eiter.J 
attor-sceaSa t, wk.m., venomous foe 

(dragon); gs. -sceaSan, 2839. 
atJ, m., oath; gp. -a, 2739; dp. -um, 

1097; ap. -as, 472. 
a-5encan, w i., think, intend; pret. 

3 sg. aSohte, 2643. 
a5-sweord( !)(+), n., oath; np., 

2064. [swerian; £e)>-swyrd, Eadw. 

Cant. Ps. 104.9, cp. aS-swaru; OHG. 

eidswurt, -swart. See Lang. § 8.6 

n. I.] 
ajjum-sweorast, m.p., son-in-law and 

father-in-law ; dp. a}?umsweoran, 84 

(n.). [Cp. Ger. Eidam (prob. rel. 

to a)?, Ger. Eid) ; sweor. Go. swaihra, 

OHG. swehur, Lat. socer.] 
awa(t), adv., always; awa to aldre, /or 

ever and ever, 955. [See a, Beibl, 

xiii 16.] 
a-wrecan, v, recite, tell; pret.: (gid) 

awraec, I sg. 1724, 3 sg. 2108. 
a-wyrdan, w i., injure, destroy; pp. 

awyrded, 1113. [weorf^an; Go. 

fra-wardjan, OS. a-werdian.] 

ba, see begen. 

baedan, w i., compel, urge on; pp. 
(strengum) geb^ded, 3 117; — press 
hard, oppress; pp. (bysigum) ge- 
bjeded, 2580; (bealwe) '^, 2826. 

bael(t), n., fire, flame; ds. -e, 2308, 
2322; — funeral fire, pyre; ds. -e, 
2803; as. bsel, 1109, 11 16, 2126 (bel), 
2818. [Cf. A^£Z).:bale, sb.2] 

baeldan, see byldan. 

bael-fyrf, n., funeral fire; gp. -a, 

3143. 
bsel-stedej, mi., place of the pyre; ds., 

3097- 
bael-wudu}, mu., ^ ood for the funeral 
pile; as., 3 112. 



GLOSSARY 



281 



b«r, f., B I E R ; 3 105. [beran.] 
ge-baeran, w i., bear oneself, behave, 

fare; sel ~, 1012, [F. 38]; bleate '^, 

2824. [ge-bsere; beran.] 
baernan, w i., burn (trans.); 11 16, 

2313. [See byrnan.] — Cpd.: for-. 
(ge-)baetan, w i,, bridle, bit, {saddle?); 

pp. gebseted, 1399. [bitan; bait, fr. 

ON. beita.] 
beeS, n., bath; as. ga notes '^ (= 

'sea'), 1861. 
baldor, see bealdor. 
balu, see bealu. 
bam, see begen. 
ban, n., bone; ds. -e, 2578; dp. -um, 

2692 (of the dragon's tusks). 
bana, wk.m., slayery murderer; ns. bana 

2613, bona 1743, 2082, 2506, 2824; 

gs. banan, 1^8; ds. banan, 1102, 

to banan weorSan, kill: 587, 2203 

(bonan); as, bonan, 1968, 2485; gp. 

banena, 2053. [bane.] — Cpds.: 

ecg-, feorh-, gast-, hand-, mil's-. 
ban-cofaf, wk.m., body; ds. -cofan, 

1445. [cofa ' chamber'; cove.] 
ban-faetf, n., body; ap. -fatu, 1116. 

[fast ' vessel.'] 
ban-fag I, adj., adorned with bone 

{antlers?); asn., 780. 
ban-hringt, m., (bone ring), verte- 
bra; ap. -as, 1567. 
ban-husf, n., body; as., 2508; ap., 

3147 (sg. meaning). 
ban-locaf, wk.m., (bone L0CK<?r), 

joint; body; as. (p.?) -locan, 742; np. 

'^, 818. (Cf. Siev. xxxvi 402-4.) 
ge-bannan, rd., w. dat. of person & 

ace. of thing, bid, order; 74. [See 

NED. :ban.] 
ge-bam, see ge-byman. 
bat,m., boat, ship; 211. — Cpd.: sse-. 
bat-weardt, m., boat-guard, boat- 
keeper; ds. -e, 1900. 
be, bi (1188, 1956, 2538, 2716, 2756, 

big 3047), prep., w. dat. (instr.: 

1722); (i) local: BY, beside, near, 



along, to (rest, motion); 36, 566, 
1188, 1191, 1573, 1905, 2243, ^262, 
2538, 2542, 2716, 2756; following its 
case (prep.-adv.): him big, 3047; 
be s^m tweonum, between the seas 
(= on earth), 858, 1297, 1685, 1956; 
(gefeng) be eaxle, 1537; si. 814, 
1574, 1647, 1872. — (2) temporal: 
be Se lifigendum, ' during your life,' 
2665. — (3) Other uses: in com- 
parison with, 1284; according to: be 
fzeder lare, 1950; (tSu })e Iser) be 
J)on, from this, thereby, 1722; {with 
reference to), for the sake of: be \t, 
1723. 

beacen, n., sign; beacen Codes (= sun, 
cf. Angl. XXXV 122), 570; as. been 
(= monument), 3160; gp. beacna 
{banner), 2777. [beacon.] 

(ge-)beacman, w 2., point out, show; 
pp. gebeacnod, 140. [beckon.] 

beado, -u, f, fwo., battle, fighting; gs. 
bead we, 1539; beaduwe, 22gg; 
gp.(?) beadwa, 709. 

beado-grimaj, wk.m., war-mask, hel- 
met; as. -griman, 2257. See grim- 
helm. 

beado-hraegl t, n., war-garment, coat of 
mail; 552. 

beado-leomaj, wk.m., battle-light, i.e. 
{flashing) sword; 1523. (Cp. 2492, 
Finnsb. 35 f.; ON. gunnlogi, Intr. 
xvi; ON. sword-names Ljomi, 
Sigrljomi, Falk L 9.44.54 & 58.) 

beado-mecet, mja., battle-sword; np. 
-mecas, 1454. 

beado-rincf, m., warrior; gp. -a, 1109. 

beadu-folmj, f., battle-hand; as. -e, 990. 

beadu-lacf, n., {battle-sport, exercise), 
battle; ds. -e, 1561. See (ge-)lac, 
lacan. 

beadu-roff, adj., bold in battle; gsm. 
-es, 3160. 

beadu-runj, f., battle-KVNE; as.: on- 
band beadurune, ' commenced fight,' 
501. 



282 



BEOWULF 



beadu-scearp J, adj ., battle- sharp; 

asn., 2704. 
beadu-scrud|, n.^ war-garment, corslet, 

2660; gp. -a, 453. [shroud.] 
beadu-serce t, wk. f., (battle- s ark), 

coat of mail; as. -sercean, 2755. 
beag, beah, m., (precious) ring, 

(bracelet, collar), crown; used of in- 
terlocked rings serving as ' money,' 

('treasure'); ns. beah (necklace), 

121 1, so gs. beages, 12 16; ds. beage 

(diadem, crown), 1 163 ; as. beah, 2041 

(n.), 2812, beg (collect.), 3163; np. 

beagas, 3014; gp. beaga, 2284, lo- 

cenra beaga (see Stjer. 34 f.), 2995, 

beaga bryttan, 35, 352, 1487;^ ap. 

beagas, 523, 2370, 3105, '^ daelde, 

80, '^ geaf, 1719, 2635, 3009, si. 

1750. [bugan; ON. baugr, OHG. 

boug.] — Cpds.: earm-, heals-. 
beag-gj^at, wk.m., ring- aver, lord, 

king; gs.-gyi&n, 1102. [Cp. Hel.: bog- 

gebo.] 
beag-hrodenf, adj. (pp.), ring-adorned 

(cp. 1 1 63.?); 623. [hreodan.] 
beah, see beag, bugan. 
beah-hordt, n., ritig- hoard, treasure; 

gs. -es, 894; gp. -a, 921; dp. -urn, 

2826. 
beah-selef, mi., ring-hall, hall (in 

which rings are given) ; 1 177. (Andr. 

1657: beag-selu, ap.) 
beah-tSegut, f., receiving of a ring; ds. 

-Sege, 2176. [Hcgan.] 
beah-wriSaf, wk.m., ring-band, ring, 

circlet; as. -wriSan, 2018. [wriSan.] 
bealdiant, w 2., show oneself brave 

(bold); pret. 3 sg. bealdode, 2177. 
bealdorf, m., (prec.bygen.pl.), prince, 

lord; 2567; baldor, 2428. [Cp. ON. 

Baldr; rel. to" OE. beald. Cf. 

ZfdA. XXXV 237 ff.] 
bealo, bealu,(t), adj.wa., bale/m/, 

evil, pernicious ; dp. balwon, 977. 
bealo, bealu,(t), n. (orig. neut. of 

adj .), ( B a L E ) , evil, misery, affliction, 



destruction; ds. bealwe, 2826; gp. 
bealwa 909, bealewa 2082, bealuwa 
281. — Cpds.: cwealm-, ealdor-, 
feorh-, hrel?er-, leod , morS-, 
morSor-, niht-, sweord-, wig-. 

bealo-cwealmt, m., bale/w/ death; 
2265. 

bealo-hycgendet, adj. (pres. ptc), in- 
tending evil, hostile; gp. -hycgendra, 

2565. 

bealo-hydig f , adj., intending evil, hos- 
tile; 723. 

bealo-nitSf, m., pernicious enmity ^ 
wickedness; ds. -niS[e] ('with fierce 
rage'), 2714; as. -niS, 1758; dire 
affliction, ns. -niS, 2404. 

bearhtm, m.(.?), (i) brightness; 1766. 
— (2) sound, noise; as., 143 1. 

bearm, m., bosom, lap; ns. foldan 
bearm (cp. Lat. 'gremium'), 1 137; 
ds. bearme, 40; as. bearm, 1144, 
2194, 2775, (on) bearm sclpes (na- 
can), 35, 214, 896; possession, ds, 
bearme, 21, 2404. [beran.] 

be-am, 67, see be-iman. 

beam, n., child, son; 888, 910, 1837; 
beam Ecg})eowes, 529, 631, 957, 
1383, 1473, 1651, 1817, 1999, 2177, 
2425, si. 469, 499, 1020, 2387; ds. 
bearne, 2370; as. beam, 1546, 2121, 
2619; np. beam, 59, 1189, 1408, 2184 
(Geata '^), 2597, 3170; gp. bearna, 
2433; dp. bearnum, 1074; ap. beam: 
Eotena '^, 1088, 1141; 2956; be- 
sides, plural in set (bibl.) expres- 
sions, 'children of men' (Angl. xxxv 
467): ylda (yldo) beam (np.) 70, '^ 
-um (dp.) 150, ^^ beam (ap.) 605; 
gumena beam (np.) 878, '^ -a (gp.) 
1367; nil^Sa bearna (gp.) 1005; hae- 
leSa bearna (gp.) 2224. [beran; Sc. 
bairn.] — Cpd. : dryht-. 

beam-gebyrdoj, wk.f. (Siev. § 267 
n.4), child-bearing; gs., 946. [birth.] 

beam, mwa., grove, wood; np. bearwas, 
1363. 



GLOSSARY 



283 



: beatan, rd., beat, strike, tramp; pres. 

3 sg. beateS, ^265; pp. gebeaten, 

2359. 
ibe-beodan, 11, command, order; pret. 

3 sg. behead, 401, 1975. 
ibe-beorgan, iii, w. refl. dat., -protect or 

guard oneself, 1746; w. ace. of thing 

{against), imp, sg. bebeorh, 1758. 
be-bugan, 11, encompass, surround; 

pres. 3 sg. bebugeS, 93, 1223. 
be-bycgan, w i., sell (on w. ace., /or); 

pret. I sg. bebohte, 2799. 
be-ceorfan(t)+, m, w. ace. of pers. 

& dat. (instr.) ot thing, cut off {de- 
prive by cutting)', pret. I sg. (heafde) 
I becearf, 2138; 3 sg. ('^) r^, 1590. 

[carve.] 
been, see beacen. 
be-cuman, iv, come; pret. 3 sg. be- 

com, 115, 192, 2552 (w. inf.), 2992, 

becwom 1254,2116,2365 (w. inf.); w. 

ace: befall, pret. 3 sg. becw5m, 2883. 
bed(d), nja.,''BED; gs. beddes, 1791; 

as. bed, 140, 676; dp. beddum, 1240. 

— Cpds.: dea'S-, hlim-, leger-, mor- 

Sor-, wsel-. 
be-daelan, w i., w. dat. (instr.) of 

thing, deprive; pp. bedsled, 721, 

1275- 
be-faestan, w i., entrust, commit, give 

over; 1 1 15. 
be-feallan, rd., fall; pp. befeallen, 

w. dat. (instr.), (|) deprived, bereft, 

1126, 2256. 
be-fleoii, II, FLEE from, escape; ger. 

befleonne, 1003. 
be-fon, rd., seize, encompass, encircle, 

envelop; pp. befongen, 976, 145 1, 

2009 (bi-), 2595; befangen, 1295, 

2274, 2321. 
be-foran, I. adv., before, in front; 

1412, 2497. — II. prep., w. ace, 

before, into the presence of; 1024. 
beg, see beag. 
be-gang, see be-goug. 
begen, num., both; 536, 769, 2707; gm. 



bega 1 1 24, gn. bega 1043, 1873, 

2895; dm. bam, 2196, 266c; af. ba, 

1305, 2063. 
be-gitan, v, get, obtain; pret. 3 pi. 

begeaton, 2249; come upon, happen 

to, befall; pret. 3 sg. begeat, 1068, 

1146, 2230, beget 2872; opt. 3 sg. 

begeate, 2130. 
be-gnomian|, w 2., lament, bemoan; 

pret. 3 pi. begnornodon, 3 178. (Cp. 

Gen. {B) 243 : begrornian.) 
be-gong, m., circuit, compass, expanse, 

region; as. (swegles) begong 860, 

1773, (floda) begong 1497, ~ begang 

1826, (geofenes) begang 362, (sio- 

leSa) bigong 2367. 
be-gylpanj, iii, w. ace, boast, exult; 

2006. 
be-healdan, rd., guard, hold, occupy; 

pret. 3 sg. beheold, 1498; attend to, 

([-Jnytte) ~, 494, 667; look, observe, 

~, 736. 
be-helan, iv, hide; pp. beholen, 414. 

[Cp. Ger. hehlen.] 
be-hofian, w 2., w. gen., have need of, 

require; pres. 3 sg. behofaS, 2647. 

[behoove.] 
be-hon, rd., hang {about with, instr.): 

pp. behongen, 3139. 
be-hreosan, 11, fall; pp. (w. dat. 

[instr.]), apm. behrorene,f deprived, 

2762. 
be-iman, iii, run {into); pret. 3 sg.: 

him on mod beam, ' came into his 

mind ' (' occurred ' to him), 67. (Cf. 

Arch, cxxvi 355 n. i.) 
bel, see bael. 
be-lean, vi, {blame); w. dat. of pers. 

& ace. of thing, dissuade or keep 

from; 511. 
be-leosanf, 11, lose; pp. (w. dat. 

[instr.]) beloren, deprived, 1073. 

[See losian.j 
(ge-)belgan, iii, enrage; pret. opt. 

3 sg. gebulge (w. dat.), offend, 2331; 

pp. gebolgen, enraged, angry; 2401, 



z84 



BEOWULF 



6a (l^aet) he gebolgen wses: 725, 

1539, 2220, 2550, si. 2304; np. ge- 

bolgne, 1431. [Orig. 'swell'; cp. 

b(i)elg * bag'.] See bolgen-mod. 
be-limpan(|)+, ni, w. dat., happen, 

befall; pret. 3 sg. belamp, 2468. 
be-lucan, 11, lock up, close; pret. 3 sg. 

beleac, 1132; protect against (dat.), 

I sg. ^-j 1770. 
be-mTSan, i, conceal; pret. 3 sg. 

bemaS, [2217]. [Cp. Ger. meiden.] 
be-mumant, in, mourn oi^^r, bewail, 

deplore; pret. 3 sg. bemearn, 907, 

1077. 
ben(n)t, fjo., wound; as. benne, 2724. 

[bana.] See wund. — Cpds. : feorh-, 

sex-. 
ben, fi,, petition, request, favor; gs. -e, 

428, 2284. [boon, fr. ON. bon.] 
bena, wk.m., petitioner, petitioning; 

'^ wesan, ask, request: bena, 352, 

3140; np. benan, 364. 
bene, fi., bench; 492; ds. bence, 

1 188, 1243, bugon )p3i to bence: 327, 

1013. — Cpds.: ealo-, medu-. 
benc-swegt, mi,, BENCH-nou^, con- 
vivial noise; 1161. 
benc-Jjell, n., BENCu-plank, pl.-|?elu, 

floor on which benches are placed (or: 

benches?); np. 486, ap. 1239. (Cf. 

Heyne L 9.4.1.52.) 
bend, fjo. (mi.), bo^d, fetter; as., 1609; 

dp. -um, 977. [bindan]. — Cpds.: 

ancor-,fyr-, hell-, hyge-, iren-, searo-, 

wael-. 
be-nemnan, w i., declare; pret. 3 sg. 

(aSum) benemde, 1097; lay a curse 

on s.th. (cp. begalan), pret. 3 pi. 

benemdon, 3069. 
be-neotanf, 11, deprive of (dat. 

[instr.]); (aldre) '^, 680; pret. 3 sg. 

(~') bineat, 2396. 
ben-geatj, n.,wound-opening{- gate), 

gash; np. -geato, 1121. 
be-niman, iv, rob, deprive of (dat. 

[instr.]); pret. 3 sg. benam, 1886. 



beodan, 11, (i) offer, tender, give; 385 
pret. 3 pi. budon, 1085; pp. boden 
2957. — (2) announce; blodan, 2892 
[See biddan.] — Cpds.: a-, be-. 

ge-beodan, 11, (i) offer, show; 603 
pret. 3 sg. gebead, 2369. — (2) an- 
nounce, BID, command; gebeodan 
3 1 10. 

beod-geneatt, m., table-companion, 
np. -as, 343; ap. -as, 1713. [beodar 
(but sec IF. xxiii 395; Feist, Etym 
fVbch. d. got. Spr.: biu|js); neotan. 
cp. Ger. Genosse.] 

beon, beo(S), see eom. 

bcor, n., beer; ds. beore, 480, 531J 
aet beore, ' at the beer-drinking 
2041. [Beitr. xxxv 569 ff.; R.-L. il 
280.] 

beorg, beorh, m., (i) hill, cliff, eletatea 
shore; ds. beorge, 211, 3143; ap.; 
beorgas, 222. — (2) mound, bar 
ROW, cave; ns. beorh, 2241 ;gs. beor-:| 
ges, 2304, 2322, 2524, 2580, 27S5t 
biorges, 3066; ds. beorge, 2529, 2546J 
2559, 2842; as. beorh, 2299, 3097J 
(Blowulfes) biorh, 2807; beorge 
3163; ap. biorgas, 2272. — Cpds. 
Stan-; Hreosna-. 

beorgan, in, w. dat., preserve, save; 
protect; 1293, [1372], 1445; pret. 3 pi.' 
burgan, 2599. — Cpds.: be-, ymb-. 

ge-beorgan, in, w. dat., protect; pret. 
3 sg. gebearh 1548, gebearg 2570. 

beorh, see beorg. 

beorht, adj., bright, shining, splen- 
did, glorious, magnificent; 1802, nsn. 
570; nsm.wk. beorhta, 1177; n^n.wk. 
beorhte, 997; gsf. beorhtre, 158; 
dsf.wk. byrhtan, 1199; asm. beorht- 
ne, 2803; dpf. beorhtum, 3140; apm. 
beorhte, 231; apf. beorhte, 214, 896; 
apn. beorht, 2313; apm.wk. beorh- 
tan, 1243. Supl. beorhtost, 2777. 
— Cpds.: sadol-, wlite-. 

beorhte, adv., bright^^; 15 17. 

beorhtian, w 2., % sound clearly or 



GLOSSARY 



Z85 



loudly] pret. 3 sg. beorhtode, 1161. 
[beorht; cp. meaning of -torht 2553.] 

Jl)eomt, m., man, hero, warrior; 2433, 
biorn 2559; ds. beorne, 2260; as. 
beorn, 1024, 1299, 2121; np. -as, 211, 
856; gp. beorna 2220, biorna 2404. 
— Cpd.: guS-. 

beom-cyning t, m., (hero-) king; vs., 
2148; ns. biorn-, [2792]. 

beor-scealc J, m., beer -drinker, 
feaster{l); gp. -a, 1240. (See scealc.) 

beor-sele(t), mi., bee R-hall, banquet- 
hall; ds. (in, on) beorsele, 482, 492, 
1094, (^ biorsele, 2635. 

beor-]?egut, f., {be EK-taking), beer- 
drinking; ds. "l^ege, 117, 617. [J?ic- 
gan.] 

beot, n., boast, promise; as., 80, 523. 
[*br-hat, cp. hatan; Siev. § 43 n. 4.] 

ge-beotian, w 2., boast, vow; pret. i pi. 
gebeotedon, 536; 3 pi. '^, 480. 

beot-wordf, n., word of boasting; 
dp. -um, 2510. 

beran, iv, bear, carry, wear, bring; 
(w. objects denoting armor or 
weapons s.t. = go); 48, 231, 291, 
1024, 1807, 1920, 2152, 2518, 2754; 
pres. 3 sg. byreS, 296, 448, 2055; 
[3 pi. bera'5, F. 5]; pres. opt. i sg. 
bere, 437, 1834; i pi. beren, 2653; 
pret. 3 sg. bser, 495, 711, 846, 896, 
1405, 1506, 1982, 2021, 2048, 2244, 
2281, 2539, 2661, 2686, 2988, 3124; 
3 pi. bseron, 213, 1635, 1889, 2365, 
b^ran 2850; [opt. 3 sg. bsere, F. 
20]; pp. boren, 1192, 1647, 3135. 
— Cpds.: set-, for-, on-, o]?-; helm-, 
sawl-berend. 

ge-beran, iv, bear {child); pp. ge- 
boren, 1703. 

be-reafian, w 2., w. dat. (instr.), be- 
reave, despoil, deprive; pp. be- 
rcafod, 2746, 2825, 3018. 

be-rSofanf, 11, w. dat. (instr.), deprive: 
pp. asf. berofene, 2457, 2931. [Cp. 
be-reafian.] 



berianj, w i., bare, clear, clear away; 
pret. 3 pi. beredon, 1239. [bare fr. 
*barian.] 

berstan, iii, break, burst (intr.); 
[F. 30]; pret. 3 pi. burston, 760, 818; 
burst open, ~', 11 21. — Cpd.: for-. 

be-scufan, 11, shove, thrusi; 184. 

be-settan, w i., set about, adorn; pret. 
3 sg. besette, 1453. 

be-sittan, v, besiege; pret. 3 sg. ba- 
sset, 2936. 

be-smij7ian(t)(+), w 2., {surround with 
the s M I T H 'j- iron work), fasten; pp. 
besmiJ>od, 775. 

be-sny?5t5ant, w i., deprive (dat. 
[instr.], of); pret. 3 sg. besnySede, 
2924. [Cp. ON. snauSr ' bereft,* 
' poor,' sneySa ' deprive.'] 

be-stymanf, w i., wet; pp. (blode) 
bestymed, 486. [steam (steam); 
cp. Rood 62.] 

be-i=;wselan, w i., scorch, burn; pp. be- 
swjeled, 3041. [swelan.] 

be-sjrrwan, w i., ensnare, entrap^ 
trick; 713; pp. besyred, 2218; con- 
trive, accomplish, inf. besyrwan, 942. 
[searu.] 

ge-betan, w i., improve, remedy; pret. 
2 sg. gebettest, 199 1; pp. asf. (or 
pret. 3 sg.?) gebette, 830; put right, 
settle {by punishment), fseghSe ge- 
betan, 2465. [b5t.] 

betera, betost, betst, see god. 

be-timbrant, w i., build, complete the 
building of; pret. 3 pi. betimbredon, 

3159- 
bet-lie t, adj., excellent, splendid; nsn., 

1925; asn., ^80. [Cp. betera.] 
be-waegnant, w i., offer; pp. be- 

waegned, 1193. 
be-wennanj, w i., attend to, entertain; 

pp. np. bewencde 1821, biwenede 

2035. (See wennan.) 
be-weotian, see be-witian. 
be-werian, w i., protect, defend against 

(dat.);prct.opt.3pl.beweredon,938. 



286 



BEOWULF 



be-windan, iii, wind about, grasp, 
bind, enclose, encircle, mingle; pret. 
3 sg. bewand, 1461; pp. bewunden, 
103 1, 2424, 3022, 3052, 3146. 

be-witian, w 2., watch, observe, attend 
to, watch over; pres. 3 pi. bewitiaS, 
1 135; pret. 3 sg. beweotede 1796, 
, beweotode 2212; perform, pres. 3 pi. 
bewitigaS, 1428. [Cp. be-witan, 
prp.; Go. witan, w 3.] 

be-wyrcan, w i., build around, sur- 
round; pret. 3 pi. beworhton, 3 161. 

bi, see be. 

bicgan, see bycgan. 

bidf, n., aiming, halt; as.: on bid 
wrecen, brought to bay, 2962. (Bu. 
108: cp. ON. biS; Trautm., ESt. 
xliv 322: bid.) 

bidan, i, bide, wait, stay, remain, 
dwell; 2308; pret. 3 sg. bad, 87, 301, 
310, 13 13, 2568; 3 pi. bidon, 400; — 
await, wait for (gen.); inf., 482, 528, 
1268, 1494; pret. I sg. bad, 2736; 
3 sg. '^, 82, 709, 1882. — Cpds.: a-, 
on-. 

ge-bidan, i, await; imp. pi. gebide, 
2529; — wait for (gen.); ger. ge- 
bldanne, 2452; — live to see, experi- 
ence, live through; w. ace.: inf., 638, 
934, 1060, 1386, 2342; pret. I sg. 
gebSd, 929, [F. 25I; 3 sg. r^, 7, 264, 
815, 1618, 2258, 3 116; pp. gebiden, 
1928; w. )7set-clause: pret. i sg. ge- 
bad, 1779, 3 sg. '^, 1720, ger. ge- 
bidanne, 2445. 

biddan, v, ask, request, entreat; abs.: 
pres. I sg. bidde, 123 1; pret. 3 sg. 
bsed, 29; w. gen. of thing: inf., 427, 
pret. 3 sg. basd, 2282; w. ace. and 
inf. (understood): pret. 3 sg. bsed, 
617; w. l^ast-clause: pret. i sg. bsed, 
1994, 3 sg. '~, 3096, 3 pi. b^don, 
I76;cp. 427 ff. [bid fr. blending of 
biddan and beodan, see NED.] 

bi-fon, see be-fon. 

big, see be. 



[big]-folc(t), n., neighboring people. 
2220. (Cp. bi-fylce, OE. Bede 196. 1.] 

bi-gong, see be-gong. 

bil(l), n., t sword, falchion; bil, 1567, 
bill, 2777; gs. billes, 2060, 2485, 2508 
ds. -e, 2359; as. bil, 1557, bill, 2621. 
gp. -a, 583, 1144; dp. -urn, 40 
[NED.: BiLLjSb.^] — Cpds.:giiS- 
hilde-, wig-. 

bindan, iii, bind, join; pp. gebun- 
den, 1743, 21 II, asn. 871 ; asm. : wudt 
bundenne, 216; asn.: bunden golde 
(swurd), 1900, si. gebunden 153 1 
nsm.: heoru bunden, 1285 (perh 
'adorned with a gold ring'; Stjer. 25 
cf. also FalkL 9. 44.22). — Cpd.: on- 

ge-bindan, iii, bind; pret. i sg. ge- 
band, 420. 

bi-neotan, see be-neotan. 

bio(?S), see beon. 

biodan, see beodan. 

bior-, see beor-. 

biorh, see beorg. 

biom(-), see beom(-). 

bis(i)gu, see bysigu. 

bitan, i, cut, bite; 1454, 1523; pret 
3 sg. bat, 742, 2578. [Cp. Lat 
iindere.] 

bite, mi., bite, cut; ds., 2060; as., 2259, 
— Cpd.:laS-. 

biter, adj., sharp; asn., 2704; dsm.wk 
biteran, 1746; dpn.wk. '~, 2692. 
fierce, furious; np. bitere, 143 1 
[bItan; bitter.] 

bitre, adv., bitter/^, sorely; 2331. 

bits, see eom. 

bi-weiman, see be-weiman. 

blac, adj., shining, brilliant; asm. -ne 
15 17. [bllcan; blake (North.). 
bleak.] — Cpd.: hilde-. 

blsec, adj., black; nsm.wk. blaca, 
1 801. 

blaed, m., power, vigor, glory, renown, 
18, 1 124, 1703, 1761. [blawan.j 

bleed-agandej, pres. ptc. [pi.], prosper- 
ous, glorious; npm., 1013. 



GLOSSARY 



287 



bl2ed-faest(t), adj., glorious; asm. -ne, 

1299. 
blancaf, wk.m., (white or grey?, cp. 

865) horse; dp. blancum, 856. 

[blank, adj., fr. Fr. (fr. OHG.).] 

Cf. Tupper's Riddles, p. 1 19. 
bleate(l), adv., wretchedly, pitiably; 

2824. See w£el-bleat. [Cp. OHG. 

bl5z, Ger. bloss.] 
blican, i, shine, gleam; 212. 
bliSe, adj.(i.)ja., (i) joyful, blithe; 

asm. bliSne, 617. (2) kind, gracious; 

nsm. bliSe, 436. — Cpd.: un-. 
blitS-heortt) adj., blithe o/heart, 

cheerful; 1802. 
blod, n., blood; 1121, 1616, 1667; 

ds. blode 486, 1422, 1880, '^ fah 

934, 1594, 2974; on blode, bloody 

847; as. blod, 742. 
bl6d(e)gian( t) +, w 2., make bloody; 

pp. geblodegod, 2692. [blodig.] 
blod-f ag t, adj ., blood -stained; 2060. 
blodig, adj., bloody, blood-stained; 

dsm.wk. blodigan, 2440; asf. bl5dge, 

990; asn. blodig, 448. 
bl6dig-to5t, adj., with bloody 

(tooth) teeth; 2082. 
blod-reow f, adj ., blood -thirsty; 

nsn., 1719. 
blonden-feaxf, adj., {having mixed 

hair, i.e.) grey-haired; 1791; dsm. 

-um, 1873; npm. -e, 1594; nsm.wk. 

-fexa, 2962. [blondan.] 
bodian, w. 2., announce; pret. 3 sg. 

bodode, 1802. [bode.] 
bolca, wk.m., gangway of a ship; i.e. 

passageway from the quarter-deck to 

the forecastle (or gangplank, laid be- 
tween the ship and the shore); as. 

bolcan, 231. (See Falk L 9.48.48; 

Schnepper L 9.47.23, 63.) 
bold,n., B\Jihi>ing, house, hall ;gg'/,i()2^; 

as., 2196; gp. -a, 2326. — Cpd.: fold- 
bold-agend(e)t, mc. (pres. ptc.) [pi.], 

house-ow ner {-owning); gp. -agen- 

dra, 3 1 12. 



bolgen-mod t, adj., enraged; 709, 17 13. 

[belgan.] 
bolster(t)+, m.(.?), bolster, cush- 
ion; dp, bolstrum, 1240. — Cpd.: 

hieor-. 
bona, see bana. 

bon-garj, m., deadly spear; 2031. 
bord, n., (board), f shield; 2673, 

[F. 29]; as., 2524; gp. -a, 2259.— 

Cpds.: hilde-, wig-. 
bord-haebbend(e)t, mc. (pres. ptc.) 

[pi.], {BOARD-HAving), shield- 

bearer; npm., 2895. 
bord-hreotSa t, wk.m., shield-covering, 

shield, phalanx; ds. -hreo^an, 2203. 

[Cp. hroden; Siev. xxxvi 408 f.; 

Keller 226; Cook, note on Chr. 

675-] 
bord-rand t, m., shield; as., 2559. 
bord-weal(l) f, m., * shield- wall,* 

{protecting) shield; as., 2980. 
bord-wuduf, mu., shield; ap., 1243. 
bom, see b3fman. 
bot, f., relief, remedy; 281; as. -e, 909, 

934; reparation, compensation, gs. -e, 

158. [boot; Go. bota: batiza, OE. 

bet(e)ra.] 
botm, m., bottom; ds. -c, 1506. 
brad, adj., broad, wide, spacious; 

3157; nsn.wk. -e, 2207; asm. -[n]e, 

2978; asn. brad, 1546, 3105. 
brecan, iv, break; 2980; pret. 3 sg. 

braec, 15 11, 1567; opt. 3 sg. br^ce, 

hoc; — press, torment, pret. 3 sg.: 

hine fyrwyt braec, 232, 1985, 2784; 

— intr.: burst forth, inf. 2546. — 

Cpds.: a-, to-, )?urh-. 
ge-brecan, iv, break, crush, destroy; 

pret. 3 sg. gebrsec, 2508; pp. ge- 

brocen, 3147. 
brec?5(t), f., break {ng, Xgrief; np.: 

modes brecSa, 171. 
bregdan, iii, (i) move quickly (trans.), 

draw, swing, fling; 707; pret. 3 sg. 

braegd, 794, 1539; 2 pi. brugdon 

(w. dat. [instr.]), 514. — (2) knit, 



288 



BEOWULF 



weave; inf. bregdon, 2167; pp. broden 

(ref. to the interlocked rings of the 

corslet), 552, 1548, asf. brogdne, 

2755. [braid.] — Cpds.: a-, on-. 
ge-bregdan, iii, (i) draw (sword); w. 

instr.: pret. i sg. gebrsed, 1664, 3 sg. 

'^, 2703; w. ace: '^, 2562, gebrsegd 

1564. — (2) knit^ weave (see breg- 

dan); pp. gebroden, 1443. 
bregof, m., chief, lord (w. gen. pi.); 

609; as., 1954; vs., 427. 
brego-rofj, adj., ury valiant (or fa- 

mous); 1925. 
brego-stolf, m., princely seat, throne, 

principality; as., 2196, 2370, 2389. 

(See ejjel-stol.) 
breme, a.d'].']a., famous, renowned; 18. 
brentingj, m., ship; ap. -as, 2807. 

[bront.] 
breost, n., f.(453), breast; 2176, 

2331; as., 453; pi. (with sg. meaning, 

cf. Grimm L6.19.15ff.): dp. -um, 

552, 2550, 2714. 
breost-gehygdf, fni., thought of the 

heart; dp. -um, 2818. 
breost-gewaedej, nja. (pi. used w. sg. 

meaning), BKEAST-garment, coat of 

wai7;np.-gewsedu, I2ii;ap.'^,2i62. 
breost-hord t, n., (breast-hoard), 

breast, mind, heart; 17 19; as., 2792. 
breost-net(t)t, nja., breast- net, 

corslet; -net, 1548. 
breost-weortJung t, f., BREAST-or«a- 

ment; as. -e, 2504. 
breost-wylin(t)(+), mi., bbeast- 

WELLzng), emotion; as., 1877. 

[weallan.] 
breotanf, 11, {break), cut down, kill; 

pret. 3 sg. breat, 1713. [Cp. brytta; 

BRiTTle.] — Cpd.: a-. 
brim(t), n., sea, water {of sea, lake); 

847, 1594; gs. -es, 28, 2803; np. -u, 

570. [Cp. Lat. fremere.] 
brim-clif|, n., J(?«-cliff; ap. -u, 222. 
brim-lad t, f., sea-passage, voyage; as. 

-e, losi. [liSan.] 



brim-li?5end(e)t, mc. (pres. ptc.) 

[pi.], seafarer; ap. -e, 568. 
brim-stream (t), m., ocean-s,TK-EAU, 

sea's current, sea; ap. -as, 1910. 
brim-wisaj, wk.m., sea-leader, -king; 

as. -wisan, 2930. [Cp. wisian.] 
brim-wylf|, fjo., j-A(?-wolf of the sea ot 

lake; 1506, 1599. (Cf. Angl. xxxv 

253-) 

brim-wylmj, mi., surge of the sea or 
lake; 1494. [weallan.] 

bringan, w i. (iii), bring; i86a^ 
2148, 2504; pres. I sg. bringe, 1829; 
pret. I pi. brdhton, 1653. 

ge-bringan, w i. (in), bring; presj 
opt. I pi., 3009. (Foil, by on w. 
dat.; cf. Lorz 74.) 

broden, see bregdan. 

broden-msel, see brogden-mael. 

broga, wk.m., terror, horror; 129IJ 
2324, 2565; as. or ap. (cp. 483^)' 
brogan, 583. — Cpds.: gryre-, here-, 

brogden-mael t, n., {ornamented with a 
wavy pattern, i.e.) damascened sword; 
1667; broden-, 1616. (Cp. bring-, 
wunden-miel.) .[bregdan; mjel 
' mark.'] 

brond, m., (i) burning, fire; 3014; ds. 
-e, 2126, 2322; gp. -a, 3160. (2) 
sword; ns., 1454. [NED.: brand, 
sb. I & IL] Cp. ON. brandr (Falk 
L 9.44.48); brand * sword ' also: 
JEUr.,Hom. ii 510.19, and perh. Z){- 
plom. Angl. (ed. Thorpe) 559.24. 

bront t, adj., steep, high; asm. -ne, 238, 
568. [Diat. D.: brant, brent. 
Cp. ON. brattr.] (Cf. Middendorff, 
Je. Flurnamenbuch, p. lyt) 

brosnian, w 2., decay, fall to pieces ;\ 
pres. 3 sg. brosnaS, 2260. 1 

brotSor, mc, brother; 1324, 2440, 
2978; gs., 2619; ds. brejjer, 1262; dp. 
broSrum, 587, 1074. — Cpd.: ge-. 

brucan, 11, w. gen. of object (s.t. un- 
derstood), make use of, enjoy; 894, 
1045, 2241, 2812, 3100; pres. 3 sg. 



GLOSSARY 



289 



bruceS, 1062; imp. sg. bruc, 1177, 

1216, 2162; pret. I sg. breac, 1487; 

3 sg. '^, 1953, 2op7. [brook.] 
brun, adj., brown, bright (sword); 

2578. (See Bu.Tid. 6y\ Mead L 7. 

32.193 f.; FaIkL9.44.5.) [Cp. burn- 

ish (fr. OFr.).] 
brun-ecg f, adj ., with bright (brown) 

edge; asn., 1546. 
brun-fagi, adj., of a brown color, 

shining; asm. -ne, 2615. (Cf. Stjer. 

2 & n.) 

bryd, fi., bride; 203 1 ; wife; as. hryd, 

2930; \ woman; ap. -e, 2956. [Cf. 

Braune, Beiir. xxxii 6 if., 30 ff., 

559 ff.] 
bryd-bur(J) + , m., woman'' s apartment; 

ds. -e, 921. [bride; bower.] 
bryne-leomaj, wk.m., gleam of fire; 

2313. [byrnan.] 
bryne-wylm t, mi., surge of fae; dp. 

-um, 2326. 
biytnian, w 2., deal out, dispense; pret. 

3 sg. brytnade, 2383. [Cp. brytta; 
breotan.] 

br3rtta(t), wk.m., distributor, dispenser; 
(sinces) brytta, 607, vs. 1170, 2071; 
as. (beaga) bryttan, 35, 352, 1487, 
(sinces) '^, 1922. [breotan.] 

bryttian, w 2., distribute, dispense; pres. 
3 sg. bryttaS, 1726. 

buan, rd., w 3., (i) dwell; buon, 2842. 
(2) dwell in, inhabit; biian, 3065. — 
Cpds.: ceaster-, feor-, fold-, grund-, 
land-buend. 

ge-buan, rd., (ingressive,) take posses- 
sion of, settle in; pp. gebun, 117. 

bugan, II, BOW (intr.); (i) sink, fall; 
2918, 2974. (2) bow down, rest; pres. 
3 sg. bugeS, 203 1 . (3 ) bend, sit down; 
pret. 3 pi. bugon, 327, 1013. (4) turn, 
flee; pret. 3 sg. beah, 2956; 3 pi. 
bugon, 2598. — Cpds.: a-, be-; 
woh-bogen. 

ge-bugan, 11, bow (intr.); (i) sink, 
fall; pret. 3 sg. gebeah, 1540, 2980. 



(2) coil {oneself together); pret. 3 sg. 
~ (tosomne), 2567; pp. gebogcn, 
2569. (3) w. ace: lie down on; pret. 
3 sg. gebeah 690, gebeag 1241. 

bunden-heordi, adj., with hair 
BOUND up (ref. to_ an old woman; 
in contrast with the flowing hair of 
young women); wk.f. -e, 31 51. (Cf. 
Kauffmann L 9.26.451.) [Beibl. xn 
198, xiii 233 f.] 

bunden-stefnaj, wk.m., ship with 
BOUND prow; 1910. (' Bound,' i.e. 
* properly joined,' cp. 216; or, pos- 
sibly, 'ornamented ' w. shields [see 
Figure i].?) [stem.] 

bune, wk.f., cup, drinking vessel; np. 
bunan, 3047; ap. ^, 2775. 

bur, m., chamber, apartment, dwelling; 
ds. -e, 13 10, 2455; dp. -um, 140. 
[b o w E R ; cp. buan.] — Cpd. : bryd-. 

burh, fc, fortified place, castle, palace ^ 
town; ds. byrig, 1199; as. burh, 523; 
dp. (sg. meaning): (on, in) burgum, 
53, 2433, si. 1968, 2452. [bor- 
ough, burg(h).] — Cpds.: freo-, 
freoSo-, hea-, hleo-, hord-, leod-, 
mseg-. 

burh-locaf, wk.m., castle enclosure 
(lock); ds. -locan, 1928. 

burh-stedef, mi., castle court; as., 
2265. [stead.] 

burh-welat, wk.m., weal^A of a casile 
(tozi'n); gs. -welan, 3100. [weal.] 

bume, wk.f., stream; gs. -an, 2546. 
[bourn, burn; Ger. Brunnen.j 

buton (butan), I. prep., w. dat., ex- 
cept, but; buton, 73, 705. — II. 
conj.; (i) w. subjunct.: unless, if — 
not; 966 (biitan). (2) w. ind.: except 
that, but that; 1560. \ (3) without 
verb (after negat.); except; 657, 879; 
(ne . . . ma . . .) biiton, {not . . . 
more . . .) than, 1614. 

bycgan, w i., buy, pay for; bicgan, 
1305. — Cpd.: be-. 

ge-bycgan, w i., buy, pay for, obtain; 



290 



BEOWULF 



pret. 3 sg. gebohte, 973, 2481; pp. 
npm. gebohte, 3014. 

byldan, w i., encourage, cheer; 1094; 
pret. 3 sg. bslde (MS. baedde), 
2018. [beald.] 

byme, wk.f., trumpet; as. byman, 
2943. [beam; NED.: beme, sb. 
(obs.)] 

byret, mi., son; 2053, 2445, 2621, 
2907, 3 1 10; np., 1 188; youth, boy; 
ap., 2018. [beran; cp. Go. baur.] 

byrele, mi., cupBEXKer; np. byrelas, 
1 161. [beran; Beitr. xxx 138.] 

byretJ, see beran. 

byrgan, w i., taste, eat; byrgean, 448. 
[Cp. ON. bergja.] 

byrht, see beorht. 

byrig, see burh. 

byman, III, burn (intr.); [pres. 3 pi. 
byrnaS, F. i, 4]; pres. ptc. byrnende, 
2272, 2569; pret. 3 sg. born, 1880. 
[burn fr. fusion of beornan (byr- 
nan) and bsernan.] — Cpds.: for-; 
un-byrnende. 

ge-byman(J)(+), III, burn (intr.),Z'^ 
consumed; pret. 3 sg. gebarn, 2697. 

byme, wk.f., corslet, coat of mail; 405, 
124s, 1629, 2660, 2673, [F. 44]; gs. 
byrnan, 2260; ds. '^, 2704; as. '^', 
1022, 1291, 2153, 2524, 2615, 2621, 
2812, 2868; np. '~, 327; dp. byr- 
num, 40, 238, 2529, 3140. (Note: 
byrnan bring 2260, hringed byrne 
1245, si. 2615; see bring. Cf. Leh- 
mann L 9.40; Keller 93 fF., 255 if.; 
Stjer. 34, 258 f.) [Beitr. xxx 271; IF. 
xxiii 390 ff. Cp. byrnie.] — Cpds.: 
guS-, heaSo-, here-, Iren-, isern-. 

b3rm-wigat, wk.m., mailed warrior; 
2918. 

bysigu, wk.f., affliction, distress, trou- 
ble, care, occupation; gs. bisigu, 281; 
dp. bisgum, 1743, bysigum, 2580. 
[Business.] 

bytS, see eom. 

bywan(l), w i., polish; 2257. 



camp, m.n., battle, fight; ds. -e, 2505. 

[Fr. Lat. campus.] 
can, see cunnan. 
candel, f., candle, light; 1572 (ro- 

dores '^, * sun,' cf, Angl. xxxv 122 

f.). [Fr. Lat. candela.] — Cpd.: 

woruld-. 
cam, see ceam. 
ceald, adj., cold ; apm. -e, 1261; supl. 

nsn. -ost, 546; painful, pernicious, 

evil, dpm. -um, 2396. — Cpd.: mor- 

gen-. 
ceap, m., bargain, purchase; 2415; ds. 

(heardan) ceape, 2482 (price). 

[chap (man), cheap; fr. Lat. 

caupo.^] 
(ge-)ceapian, w 2., trade, purchase; pp. 

geceapod, 3012. 
cearian, w 2., care, ^<f anxious; pres. 

3 sg. cearaS, 1536. 
cear-siSI, m., expedition that brings 

sorrow (care); dp. -um, 2396. 
cearu, f., care, sorrow, grief; 1303; 

as. care, [3171]. — Cpds.: aldor-, 

giiS-, msel-, mod-. 
cear-waelm, -wylm,t, mi., (care- 

WELhing), seething of sorrow; np. 

-wylmas, 282; dp. -waelmum, 2066. 
ceaster-buendl, mc. (pres. ptc.) [pi.], 

town-dweller, castle-dweller; dp. -um, 

768. [Lat. castra.] 
cempa, wk.m., warrior; 13 12, 1551, 

1585, 2078; vs. '^, 1761; ds. cempan, 

1948, 2044, 2502, 2626; [np. '^, F. 

14]; ap. ^^, 206. [camp; cp. MnE. 

champion, Ir. OFr. (fr. late Lat. 

campio).] — Cpd.: ie]>e-. 
cene, adj.ja., bold, brave; [dsm. (col- 
lect.) (or dpm.) cenum, F. 2q]; gpm. 

cenra, 768; supl. apm. cenoste, 206. ' 

[keen; Ger. kiihn.] — Cpds. : d^d-, 

gar-. 
cennan, w i., declare, show; imp. sg. 

cen, 1219. [cunnan; Go. kannjan, 

ON. kenna; Ger. kennen.] 
cennan, w i., bring forth, bear (child); 



GLOSSARY 



291 



J ' pret. 3 sg. cende, 943; pp. canned, 
12. [Cp. cyn(n).] — Cpd.: a-. 

! Cent5u|, f., boldness; as., 2696. 

ceol, m., ship; 1912; gs. -es, 1806; as. 
ceol, 38, 238. [NED.: keel, sb.^j 

Ceorl, m., man {orig. freeman); (snotor) 
^^, 908; ds. (gomelum) -e, 2444, 
(ealdum) -e, 2972 (ref. to a king); 
np. (snotere) -as, 202, 416, 1591. 
[churl.] 

ceosan, ciosan, 11, c h o o s e , taste, try; 
ciosan, 2376; pret. opt. 3 sg. cure, 
2818 (cf. Lorz 47, Jngl. xxxv 469). 

ge-ceosan, 11, choose; obtain; imp. 
sg. geceos, 1759; ger. geceosenne, 
1 851; pret. 3 sg. geceas, 1201, 2469, 
2638; pp. apm. gecorone, 206. 

clain(m), clom(m), m., grasp, grip, 
clasp; dp. clammum, 963, 133S, 
clommum 1502. 

clif, n., cliff; ap. -u, 191 i. — Cpds.: 
brim-, ecg-, holm-, stan-, weal-. 

ge-cnawan, rd., recognize; 2047. 
[know.] 

cniht-wesende(t), adj. (pres. ptc), be- 
ing a boy; as., 372; np., 535. (So 
OE. Bede 142.8, 188.1.) 

.cnyht, m., boy; dp. -um, 1219. 
[knight.] 

cnyssan, w i., dash against, strike, 
smite; pret. 3(1.'') pi. cnysedan, 
1328. 

col, adj., cool; comp. np. -ran, 282, 
2066. 

collen-ferhtSf, adj., bold of spirit, ex- 
cited; 1806; collenferS, 2785. 

con, const, see cunnan. 

corSerf, n., troop, band, host; ds. 
cor])re 1153, cor 5 re 3 121. 

COStian, w 2., w. gen., try, make trial 
of; pret. 3 sg. costode, 2084. [ceo- 
san; cp, OHG. coston, Ger. kosten, 
Lat. gustare.] 

craeft, m., (i) strength, power; 1283; 
ds. -e, 982, 1219, 2181 {ability), 2360; 
as. craeft, 418, 699, 2696. — (2) skill, 



cunning, craft, device; ds. -e, 
2219; dyrnum (-an) ~, 2168, 2290 
(almost = adv. phrase, * secretly '); 
dp. -um, 2088. — Cpds.: gu5-, 
leo3o-, msegen-, nearo-, wig-. 

Craeftig, adj., strong, pozverful; 1466, 
1962. — Cpds.: eacen-, lagu-, wig-. 

ge-cranc, see ge-cringan. 

cringanf, ni,fall {in battle), die; pret. 
3 pi. (on wa;le) crungon, 1113; opt. 

1 sg. (on wsl) crunge, 635. [cringe 
(orig. causative deriv.).] 

ge-cringan (t), iii,/a// {in battle), die; 
pret. 3 sg. gecranc (cf. Lang. § 19. i), 
1209; gecrang, 1337, [F. 31]; ge- 
crong, 1568, 2505. 

CUma, wk.m., coMi?r, visitor; 1806; 
np. cuman, 244 (.?, see note). — 
Cpds.: cwealm-, wil-. 

cuman, iv, come; (the pret. freq. w. 
inf. (predicative [as in 2914 f.] or 
final [as in 268], see Callaway, The 
Infinitive in Ags. (1913), pp. 89 ff., 
132 ff.); used w. adv. of motion: her 
244, 376, feorran 361, 430, 825, 1819, 
on weg 1382, }7onan 2359, from 2556, 
lit 3106; w. eft: 281, 1869; of morn- 
ing, evening, etc.: 569, 731; 1077, 
2103, 2124; 1235, 2303; 1133; 2646; 
2058;) — inf., 244, 281, 1869; pres. 

2 sg. cymest, 1382; 3 sg. cymeS, 
2058; opt. 3 sg. cume, 23; i pi. 
cymen, 3106; pret. I sg. cwom, 419, 
2009, com 430; 3 sg. cw5m, 1162, 
1235, 1338, 1774, 1888, 1973, 2073, 
2124, 2188, 2303, 2404, 2556, 2669, 
2914, com 569, 702, 710, 720, 825, 
1077, 1133, 1279, 1506, 1600, 1623, 
1644, 1802, 2103, 2359, 2944; I pi. 
cwomon, 268; 2 pi. '^, 239; 3 pi. ~', 
324, cwoman 650, comon 1640; opt. 

3 sg. cw5me 731, come 1597; pp. 
cumen 376, 2646, np. (feorran) cu- 
mene 361, 1819. — Cpds,: be-, ofer-. 

cumbolf, n., banner, standard; gs. 
cumbles, 2505. 



29^ 



BEOWULF 



cunnan, prp., know; (i) w. ace. or 
clause; pres. i sg. can, 1180; 2 sg. 
const, 1377; 3 sg. can, 392, con 1739, 
2062; 3 pi. cunnon, 162, 1355; opt. 

2 sg. cunne, 2070; pret. i sg. cuSe, 
372; 3 sg. '^, 359, 2012, 3067; 3 pi. 
cuSon, 119, 180, 418, 1233. — (2) 
w. inf.: know how to, he able to; pres. 

- 3 sg. con, 1746; 3 pi. cunnon, 50; 
pret. 3 sg. cu^e, 90, 1445, 2372 
(opt..?); 3 pi. cu)?on, 182.^ [can, 
con; Ger. konnen.] 

cunnian, w 2., w. gen. or ace, try, make 
trial of, tempt, explore; 1426, 1444, 
2045; pret. 3 sg. cunnode, 1500; 2 pi. 
cunnedon, 508. 

cure, see ceosan. 

cuts, adj., known, well known; 705, 
2178; (undyrne) '^, 150, 410; (wide) 
'>-', 2135, 2923, [F. 25]; asf. cu}je, 
1303, 1634; npm.'^, 867; npf.'^, 
1145; apm. '^, 1912. [cunnan; Go. 
kunj?s, Ger. kund.] — Cpds.: un-, 
wid-. 

cutS-lice, adv., openly^ familiarly; 
comp. -licor, 244. 

cwealm, m., death, killing; as., 107, 
3149. [cwelan.] — Cpds.: bealo-, 
deaS-, gar-. 

cwealm-bealuj, nwa., death-evil 
(-bale), death; as., 1940. 

cwealm-cumat, wk.m., murderous vis- 
itor; as. -cuman, 792. 

cweccan, w i., shake, brandish; pret. 

3 sg. cwehte, 235. [Cp. quake, fr. 
cwacian.] 

cwellan, w i., kill; pret. 2 sg. cwealdest, 
1334. [cwelan, cwalu.] — Cpd.: a-. 

cwen, fi., (i) wife (of a king); 62, 613, 
923; as. ,665. (2) QUEEN, /^(fy; ns., 
623, 1 153, 1932, 2016. — Cpd.: folc-. 

cwen-lic |, adj ., queenly, ladylike; 
1940. 

cwetSan, v, speak, say; (i) abs.; pres. 
3 sg. cwiS, 2041. — (2) w. ace; 
pret. 3 sg. (word) cwseS, 315, si. 



2246, 2662. — (3) w. subord. clause; 
(asyndetic:) pret. 3 sg. cwseS, 199, 
1810, 2939; [cf. ewe}?, F. 24]; (introd. 
by }7set:) ~, 92, 1894, 2158, 3 pi. 
cw^don, 3180.- [quoth; cp. be- 
Q u E A T H .] Cf . ZfdJ. xlvi 263 ff.. 
— Cpd.: a-. 
ge-cwe6an, v, say; pret. 2 sg. ge- 
cwsede, 2664; 3 sg. gecwseS, 857, 874, 
987; agree {MPh. iii 453; cp. Go. 
ga-qil?an, ga-qiss): i pi. gewsedon, 

535- 

cwic(o), adj.u., living, alive; cwico, 
3093; gsn. cwices, 2314; asm. 
cwicne, 792, 2785; npn. cwice, 98. 
[quick.] 

cwitSan, w i., w. ace, bewail, lament^ 
mourn for; 211 2, 3171. 

cyme, mi., couing; np., 257. — Cpd.: 
eft-. 

cymen, see cuman. 

cym-lice(t), adv., beautifully, sple^i 
didly, nobly; comp. -licor, 38. [Cp. 
OHG. kiamig * infirm,' Ger. kaumj 
C weak '>' delicate,' * fine.')] 

C3m(n), nja., race, people, family; cyn, 
461; gs. cynnes, 701, 712, 735, 883, 
1058, 1729, 2008, 2234, 2354, 2813; 
ds. cynne, 107, 810, 914, 1725, 2885; 
as. cyn, 421, 1093, 1690; gp. cynna, 
98. (Note: manna cynne (s), 701, 
712, 735, 810, 914, 1725, si. 1058.) 
[kin; Go. kuni.] — Cpds.: eor- 
men-, feorh-, fifel-, frum-, gum-, 
mon-, wyrm-. 

C3m(n), (adj. &) nja., proper proceed- 
ing, etiquette, courtesy; gp. cynna, 
613. See cyn(n) (above), ge-cynde. 

cyne-dom, m., royal power; as., 2376. 
[cyn(n).] 

cyning, m., king; it, 619 (kyning), 
863, 920, loio, 1153, 1306, 1870, 
1885, 1925, 21 10, 2191, 2209, 2390, 
2417, 2702, 2980, [F. 2]; (only once 
w. gen.: Geata) '~, 2356, (Hiorogar) 
^, 2158, (HreSel) ^, 2430; gs. 



GLOSSARY 



293 



cyninges, 867, 1210, 2912, cyniges 
3121; ds. cyninge, 3093; as. cyning, 
1851, 2396, kyning 3 171. [cyn(n).] 

— Cpds.: beorn-, eorS-, folc-, guS-, 
heah-, leod-, sa-, soS-, J?eod-, 
worold-, wuldur-; Fres-. 

cyning-bald t, adj., ''royally brave,^ 
very brave; npm. -e, 1634. 

Kyning-wuldorl, n., the glory of 
KING J (= cyninga wuldor), i.e., 
the most glorious of kings (God); 
665. (Cf. MPh. iii 454, Angl. xxxv 
I2S-) 

ge-cypaii(t), w i., buy; 2496. [ceap.] 

ge-cyssan, w i., kiss; pret. 3 sg. 
gecyste, 1870. 

cyst, f.(m.)i., choice; the best (of its 
class), w. gen. pL: 802, 1232, 1559, 
1697; as. '^, 673; good quality, excel- 
lence, dp. -um, 867, 923. [ceosan.] 

— Cpds.: gum-, hilde-. 

cySan, w I., make known, show; 1940, 
2695; imp. sg. cyS, 659; pp. gecy^ed, 
700, (well known:) 923, w. dat., 262, 
349. [cOS.] 

ge-cytSan, w i., make known, announce; 
354; ger. gecySanne, 257; pp. ge- 
cySed, 1971, 2324. (Cf. Lorz 48.) 

flsed, fi., DEED, action, doing; as. 
dsed, 585, 940, 2890, dsede, 889; gp. 
dffida, 181, 479, 2454 (n.), 2646, 
2838; dp. dsdum, 954, 1227, 2059, 
2178, 2436, 2467, 2666, 2710, 2858, 
2902, 3096; ap. d^da, 195. — Cpds.: 
ellen-, fyren-, lof-. 

daed-cenej, adj.ja., daring in deeds; 
1645. 

dsed-frumat, wk.m., doer of (evil) 
D E E D J-; 2090. 

daed-hatat, wk.m., one who shows his 
HAT red by deedj, persecutor; 275. 
(Cp. 2466 f.) 

daeg, m., D A Y ; 485, 73 1, 2306, 2646; gs. 
dseges, 1495, 1600,2320, adv.: by day, 
1935, 2269; ds.: on \>3^m. daege (time) 



\>ysses Ilfes, 197, 790, 806; as. dseg, 
2115, 2399, 2894, 3069 (domes dscg); 
dp. dagum, 3159; [ap. dagas, F. 41]. 
— Cpds.: £er-, deaS-, ealdor-, ende-, 
fyrn-, gear-, hearm-, laen-, lif-, 
swylt-, win-. 

dseg-hwflj, f., DAY- while, day; ap. 
-a, 2726. 

daeg-rimf, n., number of days; 823. 

dael, mi., part, portion, share, measure, 
a (great) deal (e.g., oferhygda d^l 
1740 'great arrogance'); 1740, 2843; 
as., 621, 1150, 1752, 2028, 2068, 
2245, 3127; ap. (worolde) dalas, re- 
gions, 1732 (cp. Lat. 'partes,' Arch. 
cxxvi 354; Jngl. xxxv 477 n. 4). 

dselan, w i., deal, distribute, dis- 
pense; 1970; pres. 3 sg. djelejj, 1756; 
pret. 3 sg. dselde, 80, 1686; share 
with (wiS): pres. opt. 3 sg. eofo6o 
dsle (' fight '), 2534. — Cpd.: be-. 

ge-dselan, w i., distribute; 71; part, 
sever (wiS, from); 2422; pret. opt. 
3 sg. gedxlde, 731. 

darotSf, m., javelin; dp. dareSum, 2848. 
[dart, fr. OFr. (fr. Ger.). Cf. Falk 
L 944-74-] 

dead, adj., dead; 467, 1323, 2372; 
asm. -ne, 1309. 

ge-deaf , see ge-dufan. 

deah, see dugan. 

deal(l)t, adj., proud, famous; npm. 
dealle, 494. 

dear, dearst, see durran. 

deaS, m., death; 441, 447, 488, 149 1, 
1768, 2119, 2236, 2728, 2890; gs. -cs, 
2269, 2454; ds. -e, 1388, 1589, 2843, 
304s; as. deaS, 2168; deo6 (Lang. 
§ 16.2), 12^8. — Cpds.: guS-, wa;!-, 
wundor-. 

deatS-bed(d)t, nja., death-bed; ds. 
-bedde, 2901. (Cf. Jngl. xxxv 465.) 

deatS-cwalu t, f-, death, destruction; 
dp. -cwalum, 1712. [cwelan.] 

deatS-cwealm J , m . , death, slaugh- 
ter; as., 1670. [cwelan.] 



294 



BEOWULF 



deatS-daegf, m., death-day; ds. -e, 

187, 885. 
deatS-fffigeJ, adj.ja., doomed to 

DEATH, about to die; 850. 
dea?5-scua( f) , wk.m., death -shadow; 

160 (n.), 
deatS-werigJ,adj.,(DEATH-wEARY), 

dead; asm. -ne, 2125. 
d§at5-wic|, n.^n-EXin-place; as. (p.-O, 

1275- 

deman, w i., judge; — (i) adjudge, 
assign; pres. opt. 3 sg. deme, 687. 
(2) express a {favorable) opinion, 
appraise, praise; pret. 3 pi. demdon, 
3174. [deem.] 

demend, mc (pres. ptc), judge; as. 
Demend, 181. 

den(n)(|)+, nja., den, lair; gs. 
dennes, 3045; as. denn, 2759. 

deof, see dufan. 

deofol, m.n., devil, demon; gs. 
deofles, 2088; gp. deofla, 756, 1680. 
[Fr. Lat. (Gr.) diabolus.j 

deogol, adj., secret, hidden, mysterious; 
275; asn. dygel, 1357. 

deop, adj., deep; asn., 509, 1904. 

deop, n., deep; hollow passage; 2549. 

deope, adv., DEEP/y; diope, 3069. 

deorf, adj., brave, bold, fierce; 1933; 
dior, 2090. [NED.: dear(dere), 
a.2 (obs.)] — Cpds.: heaSo-, hilde-. 

deorc, adj., dark; 160, 1790; dpf. 
-um, 275, 221 1. 

deore, adj.ja., dear, precious, excel- 
lent, beloved; nsf. (wk..?) diore, 1949; 
gsf. deorre, 488; dsm. deorum, 1528, 
1879; dsn.wk. deoran, 561 ; asn. deore 
2254, dyre 2050, 2306; npn. dyre 
3048; apm. deore 2236, dyre 3 131. 
— Supl. asm. deorestan, 1309. 

deor-licj, adj., bold; asf. -e, 585. 

deoS, see deatS. 

de?S, see don. 

ge-digan, w i., pass through sctfely, sur- 
vive, endure; 2291; gedygan, 2531, 
2549; pres. 2 sg. (aldre) gedlgest, 



661; 3 sg. gedlgeS, 300; pret. I sg. 
(feore) gedigde, 578, (ealdre) '^, 
165s; 3 sg. r^, 2350, 2543. 

diope, see deope. 

dior, see deor. 

diore, see deore. 

disc(t)+, m., DISH, plate; np. -as, 
3048; ap. ^, 2775. [Fr. Lat. (Gr.) 
discus.] 

dogor, n. (Siev. §§ 288 f.), day; gs. 
dogpres, 219, 605; d.(i.)s. d5gor, 
1395. ddgore 1797, 2573; gp. d5gora 
88, dogera 823, dogra 1090; dp. 
(ufaran) dogrum, 22CXD, 2392. [Cp. 
dseg.] — Cpd.: ende-. 

dogor-gerimf, n., number of days; gs. 
-es, 2728. Cp. dseg-rim. 

dohte(st), see dugan. 

dohtor, fc, daughter; 1076, 1929, 
1981, 2020, 2174; as. '~, 375, 2997, 

dol-gilpj, n.(m.), foolish boasting, 
foolhardiness; ds. -e, 509. See 
dol-lic. 

dol-lic, ad']., foolhardy, audacious; gpf. 
-ra, 2646. [Cp. dull; Ger. toll.] 

dol-scea?5at, wk.m., mad ravager, des- 
perate foe; as. -sceaSan, 479. See 
dol-lic. 

dom, m., (i) DOOM, judgment, decree, 
authority; 2858; gs. -es, 978, 3069 
('^ dseg); ds. -e, 441, 1098; as. dom, 
2964; discretion, choice; ds. (selfes) 
dome, 895, 2776; as. (sylfes) dom, 
2147. — (2) glory; 885, [954], 
1528; gs. -es, 1388; ds. -e, 1470, 
1645, 1720, 2179; as. dom, 1491, 
2666, 2820. (Cf. Gr0nbech L 9.24. 
ill 167.) — Cpds.: cyne-, wis-. 

dom-leasf, adj., inglorious; asf.wk. 
-an, 2890. 

don, anv., (i) absoL: do, act: imp. 
sg. do, 1231. — (2) [cp. Gr. Ti9r]fji.i] 
place, put (w. adv. or prep, phrase); 
inf. don, 1116; pret. 3 sg. dyde, 671, 
1144, 2809; 3 pi. dydon, 3070, 3163. 
— (3) ^0 (repres. a preceding verb)\ 



GLOSSARY 



295 



inf. (swa sceal man) don, 1172, 1534, 
si. 2166; pres. 3 sg. (swa he nu git) 
deS, 1058,31. 1 134, si. 2859, deS 2470; 
pret. I sg. dyde, 138 1, 1824, 2521; 

2 sg. dydest, 1676; 3 sg. dyde, 444, 
956, 1891; 3 pi, dydon, 44, 1238, 
1828. — (4) viake (much, nothing) 
0/, consider; pret. 3 sg. dyde, 2348. 

ge-don, anv., (i) make, render; 2186 

(n.); pres. 3 sg. gedeS, 1732. — 

(2) place, put; inf., 2090. 
dorste, see durran. 
draca, wk.m., dragon; 892, 221 1, 

[F. 3]; gs. dracan, 2088, 2290, 2549; 

as. '^, 2402, 3 13 1. [Fr. Lat. draco; 

NED.: DRAKE^; dragon fr. OFr., 

fr. Lat.] — Cpds.: eorS-, fyr-, lig-, 

niS-, s£e-. — See wyrm. 
dream, m., joy, bliss, rejoicing, mirth; 

497; ds. -c, 127s; as. dream, 88; gp. 

-a, 850; dp. -um, 99, 721. [See 

NED.: DREAM, sb.V]— Cpds.: 

gleo-, gum-, medu-, mon-, sale-. 
dream-healdendel, adj. (pres. ptc), 

joyful, blessed; 1227. (Cf. MPh. iii 

262.) 
dream-least, adj., /oy l e s s ; 1720. 
drefan, w i., stir up, make turbid; 

1904; pp. (of gedrefan?) gedrefed, 

1417. 
dreogan, 11, (i) act, bear oneself; pret. 

3 sg. dreah, 2179. — (2) perform, be 
engaged in (s.t. in periphrasis for 
plain verb); inf., 1470; pret. 3 sg. 
(sundnytte) dreah (' swam '), 2360; 
3 pi. drugon, 1858, (gewin) '^ 
(' fought '), 798, (sIS) '^ (' jour- 
neyed '), 1966. — (3) experience, 
pass through; pp. gedrogen, 2726; 
enjoy, imp. sg. dreoh, 1782; endure, 
suffer; inf., 589; pret. i sg. dreah, 
422; 3 sg. ^, 131; 3 pi. drugon, 15, 
831. [dree (Sc, arch.).] — Cpd.:a-. 

dreorf, m. or n., dripping blood; ds. -e, 
447. [dreosan.j — Cpds.: heoro-, 
sawul-, wael-. 



dreor-faht, adj., stained with gore; 
485. 

dreorig, ^d].,\ bloody, gory; 1417; asm. 
driorignc, 2789. [dreary.] — ■ 
Cpd.: hcoro-. 

ge-dreosan(t), 11, fall, decline; 2666; 
pres. 3 sg. gedreoseS, 1754. 

drepan, v, (iv), strike, hit; pret. i sg. 
drep, 2880; pp. drepen 1745, dropen 
2981. [Cp. Ger. treifen.] 

drepef, mi., blow; as., 1589. 

drifan, i, drive; 1130; pres. 3 pi. 
drifaS, 2808. — Cpd.: t5-. 

driht-, see dryht-. 

drihten, see dryhten. 

drincan, iii, drink; abs.; pret. 3 pi. 
druncon, 1648; w. ace: pret. 3 sg. 
dranc, 742; 3 pi. druncon, 1233; — 
pp. druncen, flushed with drink; abs.: 
npm. druncne, 123 1; apm. '-^, 2179; 
w. dat. (instr.): druncen, 531, 1467; 
npm. druncne, 480. — Cpd.: ealo- 
drincend(e). 

drinc-faet, see drync-faet. 

driorig, see dreorig. 

drohtotS, m., way of life, course; 756. 
[dreogan.] 

dropen, see drepan. 

drusianf, w 2., stagnate; pret. 3 sg. 
driisade, 1630. (Cf. Sieve:TS,ZfdPh. 
xxi 365; Earle: " sullenly the Mere 
subsided.") [drowse, cp. OHG. 
truren; OE. dreosan.] 

dryht-beamt, n., noble child; np., 
2035 (n.). 

dryhten, m., (i) lord (retainers' chief), 
prince (mostly w. gen. pi.: Geata 
[8 times], etc.); 1484, 2338, 2402, 
2560, 2576, 2901, 2991, drihten 
1050, 2186; ds. dryhtne, 2483, 2753; 
as. dryhten, 183 1, 2789; vs. ^^^ 
1824, 2COO (^ Higelac). — (2) 
Lord (God); ns. Dryhten, 686, 696; 
Drihten, 108, 1554, 1841; gs. Dryht- 
nes 441, Drihtnes 940; ds. (ecean) 
Dryhtne, 1692, 1779, 2330, 2796; 



296 



BEOWULF 



Drihtne, 1398; as. Drihten, 181 ('~ 

God), 187. — Cpds.: frea-, freo-, 

gum-, mon-, sige-, wine-. 
dryht-guma, wk.m., ^retainer, warrior^ 

man; ds. drihtguman, 1388; vs. 

dryhtguma, 1768; np. drihtguman 

99, dryhtguman 123 1; dp. dryht- 

gumum, 1790. 
dryht-lic(t), adj., noble, lordly, splen- 
did; nsn., 892; asn.wk. drihtllce, 

1 158; [npm. ^, F. 14]. 
dryht-matSuml, m., noble treasure, 

splendid jewel; gp. dryhtmaSma, 

2843. 
dryht-scypet, mi., valor, bravery; as. 

driht-, 1470. 
dryht-selej, mi., splendid hall (orig. 

retainers' hall); 767; drihtsele, 485; 

as. dryhtsele, 2320. 
dryht-sib(b)}, fjo., peace, alliance; gs. 

dryhtsibbe, 2068. 
drync-faBt(J)+, n., •DKmY.ing-vessel, 

cup; as., 2254, drincfset 2306. 

[vat; see hioro-drync] 
drysmian(t), w 2., become gloomy; 

pres. 3 sg. drysmaK 1375. (Cp. 

Ex. 40?) 
dufan, II, DIVE, plunge; pret. 3 sg, 

deof (Lang. § 16.2), 850. [dive fr. 

deriv. dyfan.] — Cpd.: )7urh-. 
ge-dufan, 11, plunge in, sink in; pret. 

3 sg. gedeaf, 2700. 
dugan, prp., avail, be good, be strong; 

pres. 3 sg. deah, 369, 573, 1839; 

opt. 3 sg. duge, 589, 1660, 2031; 

pret. opt. 2 sg. dohte, 526; — w. 

dat., deal well by, treat well; pret. 2 

sg. dohtest, 1821; 3 sg. dohte, 1344. 
dugutS, f. (orig. fi.), (i) body of {noble 

or tried) retainers, host; 498, 1790, 

2254; gs. dugut5e, 359, 488, 2238, 

2658; dugul^e (ond geogol?e): 160, 

621, 1674; ds. duguSe, 2020, dugoSe, 

2920, 2945; dp. dugeSum, 2501 (n.). 

— (2) power, excellence, glory; gp. 

duguSa, 2035 (n.); dp. (semi-adv.) 



duguSum, 3174 ('praised highly')* 

[dugan; cp. Ger. Tugend.] 
*durran, prp., dare (in negat., con- 

dit., & relat. clauses); pres. 2 sg. 

dearst, 527; 3 sg. dear, 684; opt. 2 sg. 

dyrre, 1379; pret. 3 sg. dorste, 1462, 

1468, 1933, 2735; 3 pi. dorston, 2848. 
duru,fu.,DOOR; 721; [ds.dura, F. 14]; 

as. duru, [389], [F. 23]; [dp. durum 

(sg. meaning), F. 16, 20; ap. duru, 

F. 42]. [OE. duru & dor > DOOR.] 
dwellan, w i., mislead, hinder, stand 

in one's way; pres. 3 sg. dweleS, 

1735. [dwell.] 
dyde, dydon, see don. 
ge-dygan, see ge-digan. 
dygel, see deogol. 
dyhtig(t), adj., strong, good; 1287. 

[dugan; doughty, fr. dohtig.] 
dymian, w i., resound; pret. 3 sg. 

dynede, 767, 1317, 2558, [F. 30]. 

[din.] 
dyre, see deore. 

dyme, adj.ja., secret, hidden; mysteri- 
ous, evil; 271, 1879; dsm. dyrnum, 

2168; dsm.wk. (?) dyrnan, 2290; asm. 

dyrnne, 2320; gpm. dyrnra, 1357. 

— Cpd.; un-. 
dyrre, see durran. 
dyrstigd)-!-, adj., DARing, bold; 2838. 

[durran.] 

eac, adv., conj. (postposit.), alsv^ 
moreover; 97, 388, 433, 1683, 2776; 
ec, 3131; [and eac, F. 45]. [eke 
(arch.); Ger. auch; cp. eke (out).] 

eacen, adj. (pp.), Varge, mighty; asn., 
1663; npm. eacne, 1621; dpf. 
eacnum, 2140; "tgreat, mighty; nsm., 
198. [Cp. Go. aukan; see eac] 

eacen-craeftig t, adj., exceedingly pow- 
erful; nsn., 3051; asn., 2280. 

eadig, adj., prosperous, happy, blessed; 
1225, 2470. [Go. audags.] — Cpds.: 
sige-, sigor-, tir-. 

eadig-lice, adv., happily; 100. 



GLOSSARY 



297 



eafor, see eofor. 

eafora, eafera,t, wk.m., offspring, son; 
eafera, 12, 19, 897; eafora, 375, 
2358, 2992; gs. eaforan, 2451; as. 
eaferan, 1547, 1847; np. '^, 2475 (?); 
dp. '^, 1 185, eaferum 2470. In a 
wider sense, pi. = {members of one^s 
household,) retainers, men; dp. Finnes 
eaferum, 1068, eaforum Ecgwelan, 
1 7 10; so perh. np. OngenSeowes ea- 
feran, 2475. 

eafotSf, n., strength, might; eafoS (ond 
ellen), go2; gs. eafoJ?es, 1466, 1763; 
as. eafoS (ond ellen), 602, 2349; 
eafoS, 960; dp. eafefjum, 1717; ap. 
eofoSo, 2534. [Cp. ON. afl, Gen. B: 
abal.] 

cage, wk.n., eye; gp. eagena, 1766; 
dp. eagum, 726, 1781, 1935. 

eagor-stream f, m., sea- stream, sea; 
as., 513. [On eagor, see Siev. § 289 
& n. 2; Beitr. xxxi 88 n. Cp. eg- 
stream.] 

eahta, num., eight; g., 3123; a., 

1035- 

eahtian, w 2., consider, deliberate 
{about s.th.); pret. 3 pi. eahtedon, 
172; — watch over, rule; pret. 3 sg. 
eahtode, 1407; — esteem, praise; 
pres. 3 pi. ehtigaS, 1222; pret. 3 pi. 
eahtodan, 3173; pp. geaehted, 1885. 
fOHG. ahton, Ger. achten.] 

eal(l), adj. & subst., all; nsm. eal, 
1424; nsf. eal, 1738, 1790, [F. 36], 
call 2087, 2885; nsn. eal, 835, 848, 
998, 1567 (or: adv.), 1593, 1608, 
eall 651, 2149, 2461, 2727, 3030; 
gsn. ealles, 1955, 2162, 2739, 2794; 
dsn. eallum, 913; asm. ealne, 1222, 
2297, 2691; asf. ealle, 830, 1796 (or 
pi..?); asn. eal, 523, 744, 1086, 1155, 
1 185, 1701, 1705, [F. 22], eall 71, 
2CXD5, 2017, 2042, 2080, 2427, 2663, 
3087, 3094; isn. ealle, 2667; npm. 
ealle, iii, 699, 705, 941, 1699; npn. 
eal, 486, 1620; gpm. ealra, [F. 32], 



'^ twelf^ (* twelve in all,* ML N. xvi 

17), 3170; gpn. ealra, 1727 (cf. Lang. 
§ 25.9); dpm. eallum, 145, 767, 823, 
906, 1057, 1417, 2268; apm. ealle, 
649, 1080, 1 1 22, 1 7 17, 2236, 2814, 
2899. — eal(l), adv., entirely, quite; 
eal, 680, //2p, 1708; eall, 3164. (In 
a few other instances eall, adj., ap- 
proaches adverbial function.) ealles 
(gsn.), adv., in every respect, 1000. — 
[Go. alls.] — Cpd.: n(e)alles. 

eald, adj., old; (i) of living beings: 
nsm., 357, 945(.?), 1702, 2042, 2210, 
2271, 2415, 2449, 2929, 2957; gsm. 
ealdes, 2760; dsm. ealdum, 1874, 
2972; dpm. ealdum, 72. — (2) of ma- 
terial things {time -honor e d) : nsm., 
2763; asn., 2774; asf. ealde, 795, 
1488, 1688; apm. ealde, 472. — (3) 
continued from the past, long-stand- 
ing: asn., 1781; asf. ealde, 1865; 
asn.wk. ealde, 2330. — See gamol, 
f rod . — Comp . yldra, elder, 
older; 468, 1324, 2378. — Supl. 
yidesta, eldest, oldest; dsm. 
yidestan, 2435; (se) yidesta, chief; 
258; asm. yidestan, 363. 

ealder-, see ealdor-dagas. 

eald-fseder(|)+, mc, father, an- 
cestor; 373. Cp. £er-f seder. 

eald-gesegenj, f., old tradition 
(saga); gp. -a, 869. 

eald-gesitS t, m., old comrade or re- 
tainer; np. -as, 853. 

eald-gestreon, n., ancient treasure; gp. 
-a, 1458; dp. -um, 1381. 

eald-gewinnat, wk.m., old adversary 
(' hostis antiquus,' cf. Angl. xxxv 
251 f.); 1776. 

eald-gew3nrht t, ni., desert for former 
deeds; np., 2657. 

eald-hlaford, m., old (perh. 'dear,* 
or ' rightful ') lord; gs. -es, 2778 (i.e., 
Beowulf). 

Eald-metod t, m., God of old; 945. 
(Cf. Angl. xxxv 124.) 



298 



BEOWULF 



ealdor, aldor, m., chief, lord, -prince; 

aldor 56, 369, 392, ealdor 1644, 

2920; ds. aldre 346, ealdre 592; as. 

aldor 668, ealdor 1848. [Cp. al- 

DERman.] 
ealdor, aldor,(t), n., life; gs. aldres 

822, 1002, 1565, ealdres 1338, 2061, 

2443, 2790; ds. aldre 661, 680, 1434 

{vitals), 1447, 1469, 1478, 1524, 

ealdre 1442, 1655, 2133, 2396, 2481, 

2599, 2624, 2825, 2924; on aldre 

{ever), 1779; to aldre, /or ever, always, 

all the time, 2005, 2498, awa '^j 955; 

as. aldor, 1371; dp. aldrum, 510, 538. 
(e)aldor-bealu t, nwa., injury to life, 

death; as. aldor-, 1676. 
(e)aldor-cearut, f., life- cake, great 

sorrow; ds. aldorceare, 906. 
(e)aldor-dagast, m.p. (sing.: -daeg), 

DAYS of life; dp. aldordagum 718, 

ealder-, 757. 
(e)aldor-gedal t, n., separation from 

life, death; aldor-, 805. [Cp. d^lan; 

lif-gedal.] 
ealdor-gewinna t, wk.m., life-enemy, 

deadly enemy; 2903. 
(e)aldor-leas(t)+, adj., J/orJ-LESs, 

lacking a king; npm. aldor[le]ase, 

15. (Cf. B.-T. Suppl.) 
ealdor-leas |, adj ., life less, dead; asm. 

aldorleasne 1587, ealdor-, 3003. 
(e)aldor-)?egnt, m., chief thane; as. 

aldor-, 1308. 
eald-sweordj, n., ancient sword ; as. 

ealdsweord (eotenisc), 1558, 2616, 

2979, (si.) 1663. 
eal-felaf, nu. (indecl.), very much (w, 

gen.), a great many; ace, 869, 883. 
eal(l)-gearot, adj.wa., quite ready; 

eall-, 2241; eal-, nsf. 1230, nsn. 77. 
ealgian, w 2., protect, defend; (feorh) 

-^j 796, 2655, 2668; pret. 3 sg. eal- 

gode, 1204. [Cp. ealh 'temple'; 

Lat. arcere.] 
eal(l)-gylden, adj., all-golden; nsn. 

(swyn) ealgylden (' entirely cov- 



ered with gold,' Stjer. 6), iiii; asn. 

(segn) eallgylden (' gold-wrought,* 

i.e. ' made of or intermixed with 

threads of gold wire,' Earle 107), 

2767. 
eall-irent, adj.ja., all 0/ iron; asm. 

-Irenne, 2338. 
ealo-, ealu-benct, fi., ale-bench; 

ds. ealobence, 1029; ealubence, 2867. 

[ealu: R.-L. i 279.] 
ealo-drincend(e) j, mc. (pres. ptc.) [pi.], 

ALE-DRiNK<?r; np. ealodrincende, 

1945- 

ea-lond, n., water- h as d, tsea-board; f 
as., 2334 (n.). [island.] ; 

ealo-, ealu-wsege,t, nja., ale-cm/>, i 
-can; as. ealowsege 481, 495, ealu- / 
wsege 2021. 

ealu-scerwen t , f j o. , {dispensing 0/ a l e 
[evil drink], i.e.) distress, terror; 76^ \ 
(n.). Cp. meoduscerwen, Andr, ' 
1526. ^ ] 

earn, m., {maternal) uncle; eam, 881; I 
ds. eame, j/77. [eme (obs., dial.); i 
Ger. Oheim.] ij 

eard, m., land, estate, region, dwelling^ \ 
home; 2198; ds. earde, 56, 2654, 
2736; as. eard, 104, 11 29, 1377, 1500, 
1727, 2493; np. (sg. meaning) eardas, 
1621. 

eardian, w 2., (i) dwell, remain; pret. 
3 pi. eardodon, 3050. (2) inhabit; 
inf. eardian, 2589; pret. 3 sg. ear- 
dode, 166. 

eard-lufu (-lufe) %, (wk.) f ., {home- 
love), dear home; as. eardlufan, 
692. 

earfo}>e, nja., hardship, hard struggle; 
ap. earfejjo, 534. [Cp. Go. arbai}»s, 
Ger. Arbeit.] 

earfo5-lice, adv., with difficulty, pain- 
fully, sorrowfully; 1636, 1657, 2822, 
2934; with torture, impatiently, 86, 
2303- 

earfo?S-l?ragt, f-, {iime of tribulation) y 
distress; as. -e, 283. 



GLOSSARY 



299 



earg, adj., cowardly, spiritless; gsm. -es, 
2541. [Ger. arg.] 

earm, m., arm ; ds. -e, 2361; as. earm, 
749,835.972; dp. -urn, 513. 

earm, adj., wretched, distressed, forlorn; 
2368; dsf. -re, 2958. — Comp. asm. 
-ran, 577. [Ger. arm.] 

eann-beag(|)+, m., \Ku-ring, brace- 
let; gp. -a, 2763. 

eann-[h]readt, i., a-rm -ornament; np. 
-e, 1 194. [hreodan.] 

earm-lic, adj., miserable, pitiable; 807. 

earm-sceapen, adj. (pp.), wretched, 
miserable; 13 51, 2228. 

earn, m., eagle; ds. -e, 3026. See 
Earna-naes, 303 1, [erne; cp. Ger. 
Aar.] 

eart, see eom. 

eastan, adv., from the east; 569, 

■ [F.ij. 

eatol, see atol. 

eatSe, adj.ja., easy, pleasant; nsm. eSe, 
2586; nsn. ySe, 1002, 2415; npf. 
eaSe, 228. [eath (Sc); cp. OS. 5Si. 
The ea-form perh. due to the influ- 
ence of the adv.] (Cp. y3e-llce.) 

eatSe, adv., easily; eaj^e mseg {Angl. 
XXXV 119 f.), 478, 2291, 2764. 

eaS-fynde t, adj.ja., easy to find; 138 
(implying ' a great number,' * all '). 

(ge-)eawan, see (ge-)ywan. 

eaxl, f., shoulder; ds. -e, 816, 11 17, 
1537, 1547; as. '^, 835, 972; dp. -um, 
358, 2853. [Cp. axle; Ger. Achsel.] 

eaxl-gestealla(t), wk.m., shoulder- 
companion, comrade; 1326; ap. 
-gesteallan, 1714. 

ec, see eac. 

ece, adj.ja., eternal; ece (Drihten), 108; 
nsn. (or m.), 2719; dsm. ecum 
(Dryhtne), 2796; dsm.wk. ecean 
('~), 1692, 1779, 2330; asm. ecne 
(ried), 1201; apm. ece (r^das), 1760. 
[Cp. Go. ajuk-du)?s; Biilb. § 217.] 

ecg, fjo., EDGE, sword; 1106, 1459, 
1524, 1575, 1763, 2506, 2508, 2577, 



2772, 2778; ds. ecge, 2876; as. ~, 
I549;np. ecga2828, ecge 1145,2683; 
gp. ccga, 483, 805, 1 168; dp. ecgum, 
1287, 1558, 1772, 2140, 2485, 2564, 
2614, 2939, 2961; ap. ecge, 18 12. 
— Cpds.: briin-, heard-, styl-. 

ecg-bana|, wk.m., slayer with the 
sword; ds. -banan, 1262. 

ecg-clif|, n., j-^a- cliff (= eg-clif, cf. 
£5/. xxvii223 f.),or cliff with an 
EDGE or brink (B.-T. Suppl.) ?; as., 
2893. 

ecg-hetef, mi., sword-UATE, hostility ^ 
war; S4; as., 1738. 

ecg-}?racut, f., sword-storm, fight; as. 
-)?r£ece, 596. 

ed(e)r, see 2ed(e)r. 

ed-hwyrft, mi., return, change, reverse; 
1281. [hweorfan.] 

ed-wenden t, fjo., turning back, rever^ 
sal, change; 280, 1774, 2188. 

ed-wit-lif|, n., life of disgrace; 2891. 

efn, in on efn, prep, phrase, w. pre- 
ceding dat., (even with), beside; 
2903. [anent; Ger. neben.] 

efnan, see aefnan. 

efne, adv., even, just; efne (swa), 
943, 1092, 1223, 1283, 1571, 3057; 
efne (swylc), 1249. 

efstan, w i., hasten (intr.); 3101; 
pret. 3 sg. efste, 1493. [ofost.] 

eft, adv., AEierwards, back, again; in 
turn, on the other hand; 22, 56, 123, 
135, 281, 296, 603, 692, 853, 871, 
I146, 1160, 1377, 1529, 1541, 1556, 
1596, 1753, 1804, 1869, 21 II, 21 17, 
2142, 2200. 2319, 2365, 2368, 2387, 
2592, 2654, 2790, 2941, 2956, 3044; 
eft swa £er, 642, 1787; eft sona 
(eftsoon(j-)), 1762. [Cp. aefter.] 

eft-cyme t, mi., return; gs. eftcymes, 
2896. [cuman.] 

eft-sits I, m,, journey back, return; gs. 
-es, 2783; as. -sis, 1891; ap. -as teah, 
returned, 1332. 

egesa, wk.m., tenor, fear, horror; 784; 



300 



BEOWULF 



gs. egesan, 1757; ds. '~ (Schii.Bd. 

35: terribly, greatly), 1827, 2736; as. 

r>j, 3154; jjurh egsan, in a terrible 

manner{MPh.ni^S^),276. [ege,cp. 

AWE.] — Cpds.: gled-, llg-, wseter-. 
eges-fiill, adj., terrible; 2929. 
eges-llc, adj., terrible; nsm., 23C9, 

2825; nsn., 1649. 
egle, adj.ja. (Siev. § 303 n. 2), hateful, 

horrible; nsf. eglu, gSy (n.). [Cp. 

AIL, vb.] 

egsa, see egesa. 

egsian(t)+, w 2., terrify; pret. 3 sg. 
egsode, 6. 

eg-streamf, m., zf^a/^r-STREAM, (pi.) 
sea; dp. -um, 577. [Cp. eagor- 
stream, aeg-weard; ea-lond; Lang. 

§ 10.5.] 

ehtan, w i., w. gen., -pursue, persecute; 
pret. 3 pi. ehton, 15 12; pres. ptc. 
ehtende (wges), 159. [oht.] 

ehti(g)an, see eahtian. 

elde, eldo, see ylde, yldo. 

el-land t, n., foreign country; as., 3019. 
[Cp. elra.] 

ellen, n., courage, valor, strength, zeal; 
573, 902, 2706; gs. elnes, 1529, 2876; 
ds. elne, 893, 1097, 2861; on ~, 2506, 
2816; (mid) ^, 1493, 2535; elne 
(semi-ad v.), valiantly, quickly: '^ 
geeode 2676, si. 1967, 2917; as. ellen, 
602, 2349, 2695, [F. 11], {deed[s] of 
valor:) 3, 637. — Cpd.: msegen-. 

ellen-dsedf, fi., deed of valor; dp. 
-um, 876, 900. 

ellen-gaestj, mi., powerful or bold de- 
mon; 86. 

ellen-lice(t), adv., valiantly, boldly; 
2122. 

ellen-mserl>ut, f., fame for courage; 
heroic deed; dp. -msr}?um, 828, 1471. 

ellen-rof, adj., brave, strong, famed for 
courage; 340, 358, 3063; dpm. -um, 
1787. 

ellen-sioct, adj., {strength-siCK), de- 
prived of strength; asm. -ne, 2787. 



ellen-weorcf, n., work of valor , 

courageous deed; as., 661, 958, 1464, 

2643; gp. -a, 2399; ap. -weorc, 3173. 
elles, adv., else, otherwise; 2520; '^ 

hw^r, 138; '~ hwergen, 2590. 
ellorf, adv., Ehsewhiiher; 55, 2254. 
ellor-gast, -gaest,J, ma., mi., alien 

spirit; -gast, 807, 1621, -gsest 1617; 

ap. -gsestas, 1349. 
ellor-siSJ, m., journey Ehsewhere, 

death; 2451. 
elne(s), see ellen. 

elraf, comp. (cf. MPh. iii 252), an- 
other; dsm. elran, 752. [Cp. Go. 

aljis, Lat. alius. See el-, elles, ellor.] 
el-Jjeodig, adj., foreign; apm. eljjeodjge, 

336. [Cp. elra.] 
ende, mja., end; 822, 1254; ds., 224, 

2790, 2823; as., 1386, 1734, 202i(n.), 

2342, 2844, 3046, 3063. — Cpd.: 

woruld-. 
ende-daeg, m., last day, death; 3035; 

as., 637. 
ende-dogorf, n., last day, death; gs. 

-dogpres, 2896. 
ende-laf I, f., last remnant; 2813. 
ende-lean(t), n., final reward or retri- 
bution; as., 1692. 
ende-ssetal, wk.m., one stationed at the 

(end) extremity of a territory (i.e. 

coast-guard) \ 241. [sittan.] 
ende-staef(t), m., end; as., 1753. 

See facen-stafas. 
(ge-)endian, w 2., end; pp. geendod, 

2311. 
enge, adj.ja., narrow; apm., I410 

{cheerless? cf. Schii. Bd. 37 ff.). [Go. 

aggwus, Ger. eng.] 
ent, mi., giant; gp. enta (geweorc), 

2717, 2774, si. 1679. Cf. Grimm 

D.M. 434 (524), 443 (534)- 
entiscj, adj., made by giants, giant; 

asm. -ne, 2979. 
(ge-)eode, see (ge-)gan. 
eodor, m., (i) enclosure, precinct; ap. 

(under, 'inside') eoderas, 1037. 



GLOSSARY 



301 



(Cp. Gen. 2445, 2487, Hel. 4945.) — 

(2)t protector, prince (w. gen. pi.); ns. 

eodur, 663, eodor 1044; vs. eodor, 

428. (Cp. hleo; epKos 'Axatw;'. See 

Beitr. xli 163-70.) 
eofer, eofor, m., boar; figure of boar on 

helmet: eoier, 1112; ap. coferas, 1328; 

boar banner: as. eafor, 2152. [Ger. 

Eber.] 
eofer-spreot(t)+, m., boar-spear; dp. 

-urn, 1437. 
eofor-licj, n., figure of a boar; np., 303. 

(See lie, swin-llc.) 
eofoS, see eafo5. 

eolett, sea? voyage?; gs. -es, 224 (n.). 
eom, anv., am (s.t. used as auxil. w. 

pp. of trans, or intrans, verbs); i sg. 

eom, 335, 407, 1475, 2527, [F. 24]; 

2 sg. eart, 352, 506, 1844, 2813; 3 sg. 
is 31 times, 248, 256, 272, etc., 
[F. 24, 26], ys 2093, 2910, 2999, 3084; 
negat. nis, 249, 1361, 1372, 2458, 
2532; I pi. synt, 260, 342; 2 pi. syn- 
don, 237, 393; 3 pi. sint 388, synt 
364, syndon 257, 361, 1230; opt. 3 sg. 
sle 435, 3105, sie 682, sig 1778, sy 
1941, sy 183 1, 2649. — wesan, v, be 
(often used as auxil. w. pp. of trans, 
and s.t. of intrans. verbs); inf. wesan, 
272, 1328, 1859, 2708, 2801, 3021; 
imp. sg. wes, 269, 1170, 1219, 1224, 
1480, w£es 407; [pi. wesaS, F. 12]; 
pret. I sg. wses, 240, 1657, 2428, 3087; 
negat. naes, 2141,2432; 3 sg.waes242 
times, II, 18, 49, 53, 126, 140, etc., 
[F. 28, 45]; negat. nses 20 times, 134, 
1299, etc.; I pi. w^ron, 536, 544, 
1820; 3 pi. w^ron 15 times, 233, 548, 
612, etc., w^ran 1015, M7S'> negat. 
nseron, 2657; opt. 2 sg. wsere, 1478; 

3 sg. wsere 14 times, 173, 203, 593, 
etc., [F. 36, 44]; negat. nJere, 860, 
1 167. — Note: pres.ptc. used w. wses, 
waere ('progressive form,' see note on 
159): IS9> Ii05> 3028. Omission ot 
wesan (cf. Beiir. xxxvi 362 ff.): 617, 



992, 1783, 1857, 2091, 2256, 2363, 
2497, 2659, of is: 2262, 3062, of 
syadon: 2035, of wass: 811, 2297. 
— Cpds.: cniht-, umbor-wesende. — 
beon, anv,, be; the indie, forms 
used in ' abstract ' clauses; thus in 
generic and gnomic statements: 
3 sg. biS, 183, 186, 1059, 1283, 
1384, 1388, 1940, 2541, (cp. w. 
(n)is, 2532), 2890, 3174, byS ICX)2, 
2277; 3 pi. beoS, 1838; ref. to ' typi- 
cal * instances: 3 sg. biS, 1742, 1745, 
2444, 2450; w. a future sense: i sg. 
beo, 1825; 3 sg. biS, 299, 660, 949, 
1762, 1767, 1784, 1835, 2043; 3 pi. 
bioS, 2063; — imp. sg. beo, 386, 
1 173, 1226, bio 2747. (Auxil. w. 
pp.: 1745, 2063, 2450.) Cf. K. Jost, 
Beon und wesan (Ang. F. xxvi), §§ 
18-34. 

eorclan-stan, m., precious s t o n e ; ap. 
-as, 1208. [Cp. eorc(n)an-stan. — 
OHG. erchan ' egregious,' OE. Eor- 
con- in names of persons; but more 
likely of oriental origin, cf. ZfdA. 
xi 90, Beitr. xii 182 f.] 

eored-geatwe t, fw5.p., warlike equip- 
ments; ap., 2866. [cored (= eoh + 
rad) 'troop' (orig., of cavalry). See 
wig-getawa.] 

eorl, m., nobleman, man, warrior, hero; 
761, 795, 1228, 1328, 1512, 1702, 
2908, 2951, 3015, 3063, 3077; gs. 
eorles, 689, 982, 1757; as. eorl, 573, 
627, 2695; gp. eorla, 248, 357, 369, 
431, 1235, 1238, 1312, 1420, 1891, 
2064, 2248, 2891, 3166, '^ drihten: 
1050, 2338, '~ hleo: 791, 1035, 1866, 
1967, 2142, 2190; dp. eorlum, 769, 
1281, 1649, 1676, 2021; ap. eorlas, d, 
2816. [earl, cp. ON. jarl.] 

eorl-gestreonf, n., {noblemen's) treas- 
ure, riches; gp. -a, 2244. 

eorl-geweedet, nja., dress of a warrior^ 
armor; dp. (sg. meaning) -gewsedum, 
1442. 



3o: 



BEOWULF 



eorlic (= eorl-lic)(t)(+), adj., manly, 

heroic, noble; a.sn. eorlic, 637. 
eorl-scipef, mi., nobility, rank; heroic 
deed{s); as., 1727, 3173, ^ efnan 

(&si.): 2133, 253s (-scype), 2622, 

3007. 
eorl-weorodj, n.,band of warriors ; 2893. 
eormen-cyn(n)t, nja., manKiNo; gs. 

-cynnes, 1957. [eormen- ' im- 
mense '; KIN.] 
eormen-gnmd(t), m., spacious 

(ground) earth; as., 859. (Jul. 

10, Chr. 481: yrmenne grund (as.).) 
eormen-lafl, f., immense legacy; as. 

-late, 2234. 
eorre, see yrre. 
eortS-cyning, m., king of the land; gs. 

-es, 1155. 
eorS-dracaJ, wk.m., earth-dragon; 

2712, 2825. 
eorSe, wk.f., earth; both ground 

and the world we live in; gs. eor}?an, 

752, 1730, 2727, 3049; ds. ~, 1532, 

1822, 2415, 2822, 2855, 3138; as. ^, 

92, 2834, 3166, ofer '^j 248, 802, 

2007, wide geond '^, 266, 3099. 
eortS-hus($)+, n., earth-house; 

ds. -e, 2232. 
eort5-reced I, m.n., earth-^owj^; 

2719. 
eoitS-scraef, n., earth -cavern, cave; 

gp. -scrafa, 3046. 
eortJ-selef, mi., BARTU-hall, cave; 

ds., 2515; as., 2410. 
eortS-weal(l)(t)+,m., EARTH-WALL, 

mound; as., 2957, 3090. 
eor?5-weard t, m., earth -guard, 

stronghold; as., 2334. (Cf. Dietrich, 

ZfdA. xi 415 f.) 
QOien{X){+),m., giant; 761 (Grendel); 

np. -as, 112; gp. -a, 421, 883. [Cp. 

etan(?). NED\'. eten, ettin 

(obs., dial.).] 
eoteniscj, adj., made hy giants, giant; 

asn. (-sweord) '^: 1558, etonisc 2616, 

eotonisc 2979. 



eoton-weardt, f., watch against a giant; 
as. -weard' (T.C. § 25), 668. 

eow, see J)U. 

eowan, see ywan. 

eower, poss. pron., your; 2532; dsn. 
eowrum, 2885; asm. eowerne, 294, 
2537, 2889; asn. eower, 251; npm. 
eowre, 257; gpm. eowra, 634; dpn. 
eowrum, 395; [apf. eowre, Y. il]; 
apn. (.^ see \)\\) eower, 392. 

eower, eowic, (pers. pron.), see J?u. 

est, fi., favor, good will; dp. estum 
(' with good will,' ' kindly '), 1194, 
2149, 2378, '^ miclum 958; — gift, 
legacy, bequest; as. est, 2157 (n.), 
2165, 3075. [unnan.] 

este(t), adj.ja., kind, gracious (w. 
gen.: ' in regard to '), 945. 

etan, v, eat; 444; 3 sg. eteS, 449. — 
Cpds.: Jjurh-, Iretan. 

etonisc, see eotenisc. 

etS-begete(l), adj.ja., easy to obtain 
(get); 2861. [See eaSe, be-gitan.] 

eSe, see eatSe. 

ej?el, m., native land, home; ds. e}?le, 
1730, 1774; as. •><• (Intr. xcix), 520, 
913; eSel, i960. 

etSel-rihtt, n., ancestral right, priv- 
ileges belonging to a hereditary estate, 
ancestral domain; 2198. See folc-, 
lond-riht (cf. Schii. Bd. 44 ff.). 

e]7el-st6lt, m., native seat, ancestral 
throne; ap. -as, 2371. [stool.] 

ej?el-tixrf t, fc, native soil, country; ds. 
-tyrf, 410. [turf.] 

ej^el-weardf, m., guardi<2w of the na- 
tive land, king; 'X' weard, 1702, 
e)?elweard, 2210; ds. -e, 616. 

e?5el-wyn(n)t, fi., enjoyment of hered- 
itary estate, delightful home; ns. 
eSelwyn, 2885; as. '^, 2493. 

ejj-gesynef, adj.ja., easily visible (with 
the connotation of 'in abundance'); 
iiio; yjjgesene, 1244. [See eaSe; 
seen.] 



GLOSSARY 



303 



facen, n., deceit, malice, crime; ds. 
facne, 200Q. 

' Jcen-stafas t, m.p., treachery; ap., 
1018. [Cp. ON. feikn-stafir ' baleful 
runes,' 'crime.'] See ar-stafas, ende-, 
riin-stsef. 

faec, n., space of time; as., 2240. 
[Ger. Fach.] 

faeder, mc, father; 55, 262, 316, 
459, 1609, 2048, 2608, 2928; gs, ^, 
21, 188, 1479, 1950, 2059; ds. '^, 
2429; as. '^, 1355. — Cpds.: jer-, 
eald-. 

faeder-aejjelu t, nja.p., paternal rank or 
excellence; dp. -sel^elum, 911. See 
set'elu. 

faBderen-maeg(t)+, m., paternal rela- 
tive, kinsman on the father'j 
side; ds. -e, 1263. 

faege(t), adj.ja., doomed to die, fated, 
near death; 846, 1241, 1755, 2 141, 
2975; gsm. fseges, 1527; dsm. fsegum, 
2077; asm. fsgne, 1568; dead: dpm. 
fffigum, 3025. [fey (Sc); Ger. 
feige.] — Cpds.: deaS-, un-. 

faegen, adj., glad, rejoicing; npm. 
faegne, 1633. [fain; cp. ge-feon.] 

f*ger (cf. T.C. § 4), adj., fair, beau- 
tiful; nsm., II 3 7; nsn. f^ger, 773; 
asf. -e, 522; npm. -e, 866. — Cpd.: 
un-. 

f*g(e)re, adv., fair/^, pleasantly, 
fittingly, courteotisly; faegere, 1014, 
1788; fsegrc, 1985, 2989. 

(ge-)faegnian, w 2., rejoice, i.e. X^^ke 
glad; pp. gefsegnod (MS. gefraeg- 
nod), IJ33. (For the trans, meaning 
cp. (ge)blissian. — gefrsegnian is not 
found elsewhere.) [faegen.] 

ge-fsegon, see ge-feon. 

fsehtSfo), f., FEUD, enmity, hostile act, 
battle; fShS, 2403, 3061, fsehSo 2999; 
gs. (or ds.) fsehSe, 109; ds. '^, 1537; 
as. ~ 459, 470, 595, 1207, 1333, 
1340, 1380, 2513, 2618, 2948, faeghSe 
2465; fsehSe ond fyrene, 137, 879, 



2480, si. 153; gp. fsehSa, 2689; ap. 
(s..?) f^hSo, 2489, [fah. Cp. Ger. 
Fehde; NED.: feud.] — Cpd.: 
wael-. 
faelsian(t), w 2., cleanse, purge; 432; 
pret. 3 sg. fselsode, 2352; pp. ge- 
fxlsod, 825, 1 176, 1620. [faele.] 
famne, wk.f., maiden, woman; gs. 
fsemnan, 2059; d.(a..Os. '~, 2034. 
faer, n., '\vessel, ship; 33. [fa ran.] 
f«r, m., sudden attack, danger, disaster; 

1068, 2230. [fear; Ger. Gefahr.] 
faer-gripe|, mi., sudden grip or at- 
tack; 15 16; dp. -gripum, 738. 
fser-gryref, mi., (terror caused by) sud- 
den attack, awful horror; dp. -gry- 
rum, 174. 
faeringa, adv., suddenly; 1414, 1988. 

[f^r.] 
faer-nitSf, m., hostile attack, sudden 

affliction; gp. -a, 476. 
faest, adj., fast, firm, fixed (often w. 
dat.); nsm., 137, 636, 1007, 1290, 
1364, 1742, 1878, 1906, 2243, 2901, 
3045, 3072; nsf., 722, 2086; nsn., 303, 
998; asm. -ne, 2069; asf. -e, 1096; 
asn. faest, 1918; apm. -e, 2718. — 
Cpds.: ar-, blaed-, gin-, so5-, tir-, 
wis-. 
faeste, adv., fast, firmly; 554, 760, 
773, 788, 1295, 1864 (or apm. of 
adj..''). Comp. fsestor ('more se- 
curely'), 143. 
faesten, nja., fastw<?j-j-, stronghold; 

as., 104, 2333, 2950. 
faest-rsed, adj., firmly resolved; asm. 

-ne, 610. 
faet, n., vessel, cup; ap. fatu, 2761. 
[vat, (prob.) fr. Kent, dial.] — 
Cpds.: ban-, drync-, maSJjum-, sine-, 
wunder-. 
fset(l), n., {gold) plate; dp. fatum, 
2256, fjettum (Lang. § 19.4), 716. 
[See fated.] 
faeted(t), adj. (pp. of *f3etan), orna- 
mented, (gold-) plated; nsn., 2701; 



304 



BEOWULF 



gsn.wk. fsettan (goldes), 1093, 2246; 
dsn.wk. fsttan (golde), 2102; asn. 
fgeted, 2253, 2282; apm. fjette, 333, 
7750. [Cp. Go. fetjan * adorn.'] 
(See ZfdA. xi 420; Beitr. xxx 91 n.; 
Tupper's Riddles, pp. 184 f.) 

f£eted-hleor|, adj., with ornamented 
cheeks, i.e. with gold-plated head- 
gear (or bridle); apm. -e, 1036. 

faet-goldj, n., plated gold; as., 192 1. 

fattan, fsette, see fated. 

f gettum, see fset. 

faeCer-gearwet, fwo.p., feather- 
gear; dp. -gearwum, 3iig. [gear 
fr. ON. g0rvi.] 

fae)?m, m., {outstretched) arms; dp. -um, 
188, 2128; — embrace: ns. (liges) 
fael^m, 781; as. (si.) ^^, 185; — 
bosom: as. (foldan) '^, 1393, (si.) 
3049; — grasp, power: as. fse|>m, 
1210. [fathom.] — Cp. sld-fas)?- 
me(d). 

fae5mian(t), w 2., embrace, enfold; 
3133; opt. 3 sg. fseSmie, 2652. 

fag, fah, adj., (i) variegated, decorated, 
shining; nsm. fah, 1038, 2671 (.0; 
nsf., 1459; nsn., 2701; asm. fagne, 
725, fahne 716, 927; asn. fah, 2217; 
npn, fah, 305; dpn. fagum, 586; apn. 
fage, 1615 (cf. Lang. § 21). — (2) 
blood-stained ; nsm. fah, 420, 2974, 
fag 163 1 (nsn..?); nsn. fah, 934, 
1286, 1594; asm. fahne, 447. — 
Cpds.: ban-, blod-, brijn-, dreor-, 
gold-, gryre-, searo-, sine-, stan-, 
swat-, wsel-, wyrm-. 

fah, fag, adj., (i) hostile, (foe); nsm. 
fah, 554, 267i(.?); asm. fane, 2655; 
gpm. fara, 578, 1463; in a state of 
feud with (wiS), nsm. fag, 811. — 
(2) outlawed, guilty; nsm. fah, 978, 
fag looi, 1263. — Cpd.: nearo-. 
famig-heals t, adj., YOAUY-necked; 
1909; fami-, 218. 

(ge-)fandian, w 2., search out, test, 
tamper with (w. gen.); pp. gefandod. 



2301; — experience (w. ace. or gen.); 

pp. gefondad, 2454. [findan.] See 

cunnian. 
fane, fara, see fah. 
faran, vi, go, proceed, fare; 124, 

865, 2551, 2915, 294s; ger. farenne, 

iSoS'., pret. 3 sg. for, 1414, 1908, 

2308; 3 pi. f5ron, 1895. 
ge-faran, vi, proceed, act; 738. (Cf. 

Lorz 22.) 
farotSf, m. or n., current, sea; ds. -e, 

28, 580, 1916. [faran.] Cp. waroS 

{Angl. xxviii 455 f., T.C. § 28 n. i). 
fea, adj.wa.(a.), pi., tew , a few; gp. 

feara, 1412, 3061; dp. feaym, 1081; 

a. (w. part, gen.: worda) fea, 2246, 

2662. [Go. fawai, pi.; cp. Lat. 

paucus.] 
fea, 156, see feoh. 
ge-ifeah, see ge-feon. 
fealh, ge-fealg, see (ge-)feolaii. 
feallan, rd., fall; 1070; pret. 3 sg. 

fEoI, 772, [F. 41], feoU 2919, 2975; 

3 pi. feollon, 1042. — Cpd.: be-. 
ge-feallan, rd., fall; 3 sg. gefealleS, 

1755; — w. ace, fall (on) to: pret. 

3 sg. gefeoll, 2100, 2834. 
fealo, 2757, see fela. 
fealu, adj.wa., fallow; * pale yellow 

shading into red or brown ' (Mead j 

L 7.32.198); asf. fealwe (strsete, ! 

* covered with pale yellow sand or 

gravel ' (Mead)), 916; apm. '^ 

(mearas, * bay '), 865; 'yellowish 

green ': asm. fealone (fl5d), 1950. — 

Cpd.: seppel-. 
fea-sceaft(t), adj., destitute, poor^ 

wretched; 7, 973; dsm. -um, 2285, 

2393; npm. -e, 2373. 
feax, n., hair of the head (collect.); ds. 

feaxe, 1647, fexe 2967. — Cpds.: 

blonden-, gamol-, wunden-. 
ge-fegon, -feh, see ge-feon. 
fehtS, see fon. 
fel, f., F I L E ; gp. -a, 1032 (n.). (= feci, 

fll; Lang. § 10.7.) 



GLOSSARY 



305 



fela, nu. (indecl), much, many, nearly 
always w. part. gen. (pi. or sg.); 36, 
992, 995, 1265, 1509, 1783, 2231, 
2763, Ma, F. 33]; as., IS3> 164, 3". 
408, 530, 591, 694, 809, 876, 929, 
1028, 1060, 141 1, 1425, 1525, 1577, 
1837, 2003, 2266, 2349, 2426, 25 1 1, 
2542, 2620, 2631, 2738, [fsela, F. 25], 
fealo, 2757; — adv., much; [586], 
1385, 2102, 3025, 3029. [Go. filu, 
Ger. vie!.] — Cpd.: eal-. See worn. 

fela-fricgendej, adj. (pres. ptc), wdl 
informed, wise; 2106. See ge-fricgan. 
{ilPh. iii 262.) 

fela-geomorj, adj., very sad, solemn; 
2950. 

fela-hrort, adj., very vigorous, strong; 
27. 

fela-modigt, adj., very brave; gpm. -ra, 
1637, 1888. 

fel(l), n., FELL, skin; dp. fellum, 
2088. 

fen(n), nja., fen, marshy region; ds. 
fenne, 1295; as. fen, 104. 

fen-freot5ot, wk.f., yen -refuge; as., 

851. 
feng, mi., grasp, grip; 1764; as., 578. 

[fon.] — Cpd.: inwit-. 
(ge-)feng, see (ge-)f6n. 
fengelt m., prince, king; 1400, 2156, 

2345;vs., 1475. [Cp.f5n? See>engel.] 
fen-geladj, n., f Et^-path or -tract; as., 

1359. [llSan.] 
fen-hli?St, n., fei^ -slope, marshy tract; 

ap. -hIeoSu, 820. 
fen-hop t, n., fes -retreat; ap.-hopu, 

764. [NED.:KOPE,sh.^] (Seemor- 

hop.) 
feo, see feoh. 
feoh, n., property, money, riches; ds. 

feo, 470, 1380, fea 156. [fee; 

OHG. fihu, Ger. Vieh.] 
feoh-giftt, fi-, dispensing of treasure; 

costly gift; gs. -gyfte, 1025; dp. 

-giftum 21, -gyftum 1089. [MnE. 

gift prob. fr. ON. gipt.J 



feoh-leas(t)+, adj., (money-LESSy 
i.c.)Xnot to be atoned for IV ith money y 
inexpiable; nsn., 2441. Cp. bot- 
leas in ^gs. Laws. 

ge-feohtan, in, fight; 1083 (n.). 

feohte, wk.f.f, fight; as. feohtan, 
576, 959- 

feolan, in, penetrate, reach; pret. 3 sg. 
(inne) fealh, 1281, 2225. [Go. filhan. 
Cf. Beiir. xxxvii 314.] — Cpd.: set-. 

ge-feolaii(t)+, m, make one's way^ 
pass; pret. 3 sg. gefealg, 2215. 

ge-feon, v, w. gen. or dat. (instr.), re- 
joice; pret. 3 sg. gefeah, 109, 1624; 
gefeh, 827, 1569, 2298; 3 pi. gefsegon, 
1014, gefegon 1627. 

feond, mc, enemy, fiend; ioi, 164, 
725, 748, 970, 1276; gs. feondes,984, 
2128, 2289; ds. feonde, 143, 439; as. 
feond, 279, 698, 962, 1273, 1864, 
2706; gp. feonda, 294, 808, 903, 
II 5 2, fionda 2671; dp. feondum, 420, 
1669. [Go. fijands, Ger. Feind.] 

feond-grapj, f., enemy's grip or 
clutch; dp. -um, 636. 

feond-scaCaf, wk.m., dire foe; 554. 
See sceaj?a. 

feond-scipe, mi., enmity, hostility; 

2999. 

feor(r), adv., far; feor, 42, 109, 542, 
808, 1340, 1805, 1916; ~ ond neah, 
1221, si. 2870; feorr, 1988; semi-adj., 
feor, 1361, 1921; far back (time): 
feor, 1701. — Comp. fyr, 143, 252. 

feor-buendj, mc. [pi.], far dweller; 
vp., 254. 

feor-cyt)5(u)t, f. (Wright §§37if.), 
far country; np. -cy}j6e, 1838. 

[cuS; KITH.] 

feorh, (T.C. § 3), m.n., life; 2123, 2424; 
gs. feores, 1433, 1942; ds. fcore, 578, 
1293, 1548, 3013, feore 1843 (age); to 
widan feore, ever, 933; as. feorh, 439, 
796, 851, 1370, 1849, 2141, 2655, 
2668, 2856, [F. 19], ferh 2706; in 
feorh dropen, 2981 (' mortally 



3o6 



BEOWULF 



wounded,' cp. aldor 1434); widan 
feorh, ever, 2014; dp. feorum, 1306, 
feorum 73 ; ap. feorh, 2040; — living 
being, body (cf. Jngl. xxviii 445); ns. 
feorh, 1210; dp. feorum, 1152. See 
ealdor. — Cpd.: geogoS-. 

feorh-bealuf, nwa., {life- bale), 
deadly evil; 2077, 2537 (frecne); 
-bealo {^), 2250; as. '>-', 156. 

feorh-ben(n) t, fjo., life-wound, mortal 
wound; dp. -bennum, 2740. 

feorh-bona(t), wk.m., (life-) slayer; ds. 
-bonan, 2465. 

feorh-cyn(n) t, nja., (life-race), race of 
men; gp. -cynna, 2266. 

f eorh-genitSla t, wk.m., life-enemy, 
deadly foe; ds. -genlSlan, 969; as. '^, 
1540; dp. ^, 2933. 

feorh-lastt, rn., {life-track, i.e.) track 
of vanishing life; ap. -as, 846. (Cf. 
Angl. xxviii 445.) 

feorh-leguf, wk.f. (Siev. §§ 268, 279), 
X{allotted) life; as. -lege, 2800. [lic- 
gan; cp. law. See Dan. 139: aldor- 
legu; Bu. Tid. 69.] 

feorh-seoct, adj., {Hfe-siCK), mor- 
tally wounded; 820. 

feorh-swengt, mi., life-blow, deadly 
blow; as., 2489. 

feorh-wvmdt, f., life-wovj^D, mortal 
wound; ds. -e, 2385. 

feorm, i., feeding, sustenance, entertain- 
ing, taking care of; ds. feorme, 2385 
(hospitality; cp. OE. Bede 64.16 f.: 
for feorme ond onfongnesse gaesta 
ond cumena = * propter hospita- 
litatem atque susceptionem '); as. 
'^, 451 (n.). [See NED.: farm, 
sb.i (obs.)] 

f eormend-leas t, adj., without a cleanser 
or polisher; apm. -e, 2761. 

feormian, w 2., cleanse, polish; pres. 
opt. 3 sg. feormie, 2255. feormynd 
(= feormend), mc. (pres. ptc), 
cleanser, polisher; np., 2256. [NED.: 
FARM, V.' (obs.)] 



(ge-)feonnian, w 2., \consume, eat up; 

pp. gefeormod, 744. 
feormynd, see feormian. 

feorran(t)(+), w i., remove; i56.[feoTr; 
Lang. § 13.3.] 

feorran, adv., from afar; 430, 825, 
1370, 2808, 2889, 3 1 13; '^ cumen, 
361, 1819; '~ ond nean, 839; nean 
ond '-^, 1 174, 2317; from far back 
(time): 91, 2106. 

feorran-cimd(t), adj., of a far coun- 
try; dsm. -um, 1795. [Cf. Beitr. 
xxxvi 414 n.] 

feor-weg, m., far way, (pi.:) dis- 
tant parts; dp. (of) feorwegum, 37. 
(Cp. NorwAY; Alvissmdl 10.) 

feower, num., four; 59, 1637, 2163; 
a., 1027. 

feower-tyne, num., fourteen; 
1641. 

feran, w i., go, fare; 27, 301, 316 (t5 
feran), 1390, 2261; pres. opt. 2 pi. 
feran, 254; pret. 3 pi. ferdon, 839, 
1632. [OS. forian, Ger. fiihren.] 

ge-feran, w i., (go to), reach, attainy 
bring about; w. ace: pres. opt. 3 sg. 
gefere, 3063; pret. 3 pi. geferdon, 
1691 (n.); pp. gefered, 2844; — w. 
I?3et-clause: pp. gefered, 1221, 1855. 

ferh, see feorh. 

ferhtJf, m.n., mind, spirit, heart; gs. -es, 
1060; ds. -e, 754, 948, 1 166, 1718; 
dp. -um, 1633, 3176. [Cp. feorh.] — 
Cpds.: coUen-, sarig-, swiS-; wide-. 

ferhtS-frect, adj., bold in spirit; 
asm.wk. -an, 1146. [See freca.] 

f erhtS-genitSla t, wk.m., deadly foe; as. 
-geniSlan, 2881. 

ferh-weard|, f., guard over life; as. -e, 
305. See feorh. 

ferian, w i., carry, lead, bring; pres. 

2 pi. ferigeaS, 333; pret. 3 pi. fere- 
don, 1 154, 1 158, fyredon 378; opt. 

3 pi. feredon, 3 113; pp. npm. gefe- 
rede, 361. [ferry; Go. farjan.] — 
Cpds.: set-, of-, o3-. 



GLOSSARY 



307 



ge-ferian, w i., carry; 1638; imp. 

(adhort.) I pi. ~', 3107; prct. 3 pi. 

geferedon, 3130. 
fetel-hiltt, n.. linked hilt, hili 

adorned with a rin^ (Stjcr. 25; Keller 

43, 163 f.); ap. (Jja) fetelhilt, 1563. 

See hilt. 
fetian, w 2., fetch; pp. fetod, 13 10. 
ge-fetian, w 2., fetch, bring; 2190. 
fej?a, wk.m., band on foot, troop; 1424; 

ds. feSan, 2497, 2919; np. ~, 1327, 

2544. See fe|?e. — Cpd.: gum-. 
fej?e, nja., going, pace; ds., 970. [OS. 

faSi, foSi. Not rel. to f5t.] 
fejje-cempaj, wk.m., joot-warrior ; 

1544, 2853. 
fetSe-gestf, mi., /oo/-guest or -war- 
rior {Beitr. xxxii 565 f.); dp. -um, 

1976. 
fej^e-lastf, m., walking-track, step; dp. 

-um, 1632. 
fetSe-wIgt, n. (or m.), fight on foot; 

gs. -es, 2364. 
fex, see feax. 
fif, num., five; uninfl. g., 545; a. fife, 

420; [fIf, F. 41]. 
fifel-C3ni(n)t, nja., race of monsters; 

gs. fifelcynnes, 104. [Cp. ON. fifl; 

MLN. xxii 235.] 
fiftig, num., w. gen., fifty; gs. fif- 

tiges, 3042; a. fiftig (wintra), 2209, 

2733. 
fif-tyne, num., fifteen; g. fiftyna, 

207; a. fyftyne, 1582. 
findan, iii, find; 207, 1156, 1378, 

1838, 2294, 2870, 3162 (demse); pret. 

I sg. fond, 2136, funde i486; 3 sg. 

fand, 719, 870, 2789; pp. funden, 7; 

— w. ace. & inf.; pret. 3 sg. fand, 
118, 1267, fond 2270, funde 141 5; 3 
pi. fundon, 3033; — w. set, obtain 
from, prevail upon; inf. findan, 2373. 

— Cpd.: on-. 

finger, m., fi NG er; np. fingras, 760; 
gp. fingra, 764; dp. fingrum, 1505; 
ap. fingras, 984. 



flond, see feond. 

flrast, mja.p., men, mankind; gp. 

fira, 91, 2001, 2286, 2741, fyra 

22 jo. [Cp. fcorh.] 
firen, sec fyren. 
firgen-, see fyrgen-. 
flaesc, n., flesh; ds. -e, 2424. 
flaesc-homa(t), wk.m., l?ody; as. 

-homan, 1568. See lic-homa. 
flan, m. (or f.), arrow; ds. -e, 2438, 

3 1 19 {barb). 
flan-boga|, wk.m., arroe^-Bow; ds. 

-bogan, 1433, 1744. 
fleah, see fleon. 
fleam, m., flight; as., looi, 2889. [Cp. 

fleon.] 
fleogan, n, fly; pres. 3 sg. fleogeS, 

2273, [F. 3]. 
fleon, II, flee; 755, 764, flecn 820; 

— w. ace, fleon, 1264; pret. 3 sg. 

fleah, 1200, 2224. [OS. fliohan, Ger. 

fliehen.] — Cpds.: be-, ofer-. 
fleotan, 11, float, swim, sail; 542; 

pret. 3 sg. fleat, 1909. 
flet(t), nja., (i) floor {of a ' hall '); as. 

flet, 1540, 1568. — (2) hall; ns., 

1976; ds. flette, 1025; as. flet, 1036, 

1086, 1647, 1949, 2017, 2054, flett 

2034. See heal(l), sele. {R.-L. ii 6j', 

K. Rhamm, Ethnograph, Beitrdge 

zur german.-slavischen Altertums- 

kunde, ii i (1908), passim.) [Cp. 

FLAT, infl. by adj. flat fr. ON. flatr.J 
flet-raestt, fjo., {hall-KEsr), couch in 

the hall; as. -rseste, 1241. 
flet-sittend(e) t, mc. (pres. ptc.) [pi.], 

siTT<fr in the hall; dp. -sittendum, 

1788; ap. -sittende, 2022. 
flet-werodj, n., hall-troop; 476. 
fliht, mi., FLIGHT, flying; 1765. 

[fleogan.] 
flitan, I, contend, compete; pres. ptc. 

npm. flitende, 916; pret. 2 sg. flite, 

507. [elite, flyte (dial.); cp. 

Ger. Fleiss.] — Cpd.: ofer-. 
flod, m., flood; 545, 580, 1361, 



3o8 



BEOWULF 



1422, 1689; gs. -es, 42, 15 16, 1764; 

ds. -e, 1366, 1888; as. flod, 1950, 

3133; gP- -a, 1497, 1826, 2808. 
fl6d-y)?|, fjo., FhooD-wave, wave of 

the sea; dp. -um, 542. 
flor, m., floor; ds. flore, 13 16; as. 

flor, 725. 
flota, wk.m., ship, boat; 210, 218, 301; 

as. flotan, 294. ['FLOAxer'; cp. 

fleotan.] — Cpd.: weg-. 
flot-heref, mja., sea-army, naval force; 

ds. -herge, 2915. [Cp. flota.] See 

scip-here. 
(ge-)flyman, w i., -put to flight; pp. 

geflymed, 846, 1370. [fleam.] 
folc, n., FOLK, people, nation; (the 

pi. s.t. used w. sg. meaning); gs. 

folces, 1 124, 1582, 1932, [F. 9]; r^ 

hyrde, 610, 1832, 1849, 2644, 2981, 

[F. 46], si. 2513; ds. folce, 14, 465, 

1701, 2377, 2393, 2595; as. folc, 463, 

522, 693, 911, 1 179; np. folc, 1422, 

2948; gP- folca, 2017, (freawine) '^'. 

2357, 2429, si. 430; dp. folcum, 55, 

262, 1855. — Cpds.: big-, sige-. 
folc-agend(e)t, mc. (pres. ptc), leader 

of people, chief; npm. -agende, 3 113 

(or ds.."*). See 522. 
folc-cwent, fi., folk-queen; 641. 
folc-cyningt, m., folk-king; 2733, 

2873. 
folc-redf, m., peopWs benefit, zvhai is 

good for the people; as., 3006. 
f olc-riht, n., folk-right, legal 

share of the ' common ' estate; gp. -a, 

2608 (Schii. Bd. 46: possessions). 
f olc-scaru f, f ., f o l k-s hare, public 

land; ds. -scare, 73. 
folc-stedef, mi., folk-stead; 

du;elling-place, as., jG^ battle-place, 

as., 1463. 
folc-togaf, wk.m., FOLK-leader, chief; 

np. -togan, 839. [teon, 11.] 
fold-bold I, n., BUiLomg; 773. 
fold-buend(e)t, mc. (pres. ptc.) [pi.], 

earth-dweller, man; np. buend, 2274; 



-buende, 1355; dp. -buendom, 309. 

folde(t), wk.f., earth, ground; gs. fol- 
dan, 96, 1 137, 1393; ds. ^, 1196; 
as. f^, 1361, 2975. 

fold-wegt, m., way, path; as., 1633; 
np. -wegas, 866. 

folgian, w 2., w. dat., follow, pur- 
sue; pret. 3 sg. folgode, 2933; opt. 
3 pi. folgedon, 1102. 

folm(t), f., hand; ds. -e, 748; as. -e, 
970, 1303; dp. -um, 158, 722, 992; 
ap. -a, 745. — Cpds.: beadu-, gearo-. 

fon, rd., grasp, grapple, seize ;\'},<^ (wi3); 
pres. 3 sg. feh-5 (t5), 1755; pret. 3 sg. 
feng (t5geanes), 1542; — receive (cf. 
J EG Ph. vi 195 f.); pret. 3 sg. feng 
(w. dat.), 2989. — Cpds.: be-, on-, 
}7urh-, wiS-, ymbe-. 

ge-fon, rd., w. ace, seize, grasp; pret. 
I sg. gefeng, 3090; 3 sg. ^y 740, 
1501, 1537, 1563, 2609. 

fondian, see fandian. 

for, prep., I. w. dat. (i) Z'd'FORE, in front 
of, in the presence of; 169, 358, 1026, 
II 20, 1649, 2020, 2501 (?), 278i(.?). 
— (2) F o R , out of, because of, on ac- 
count of; no (w. instr.), i69(?), 338, 
339, 382, 434, 457, 458, 462, 508, 509, 
832, 965, 1206, 1 5 IS, 1796, 2223, 
25oi(.?), 2549, 278i(.?), 2835, 2926, 
2966; w. murnan: 1442, 1537; in 
return for, 385, 95 1, 2385.— U. w. 
ace, for, as, in place of; for (sunu), 
947, 117s; (ne . . .) for (wiht), 
2348. See fore. 

foran, adv., ^^fore, in front; 984, 
2364; (fig.:) 1458. — Cpd.: be-. 

for- (unstressed), fore- (stressed), pre- 
fix. See the foil, words. (Cf. M. 
Leopold, Die Vorsilbe ver- und ihre 
Geschichte, 1907, pp. 42 f., 274; O. 
Siemerling, Das Prdfix for(e) in der 
ae. Verbal- u. Nominalkomposition, 
Kiel Diss., 1909.) 

for-baeman, w i., burn up (trans.); 
2126. 



GLOSSARY 



309 



for-beran, iv, forbear, restrain; 

1877. 
for-berstan, in, burst asunder 

(intr.), snap; pret. 3 sg, forbserst, 

2680. 
for-byman, iii, burn up (intr.); 

pret. 3 sg. forbarn, 1616, 1667, for- 

born 2672. 
ford, m., FORD, Xzvater-way {sea); as., 

568. (Cp. Lat. vadum also used of 

' body of water.') 
fore, I. adv., ihereFOR, for it; 136. 

II. prep., w. dat., (i) Z»(?fore, in 

the presence of; 1064, 1215. — (2) on 

account of, 2059. 
fore-maere, adj.ja., very famous, illus- 
trious; supl. foremjerost, 309. 
fore-niihtig(t), adj., very powerful; 

969. 
fore-snotort, adj., very prudent or 

clever; npm. foresnotre, 3162. 
fore-J?anc, m., forethought; 1060. 
for-gifan, v, give, grant; pret. 3 sg. 

forgeaf, 17, 374, 696, 1020, 15 19, 

2492, 2606, 2616, 2997. 
for-grindan, iii, grind to pieces, 

crush (w. dat. of person); pret. i sg. 

forgrand, 424; — destroy^ consume 

(w. ace); pp, (gledum) forgrunden, 

2335> 2677. 
for-gripan, i, w. dat. of person, crush 

to death; pret. 3 sg. forgrap, 2353. 

[gripe.] 
for-gyldan, iii, repay, pay for, requite; 

1054, IS77, 2305, [F. 39]; pret. i sg. 

(-lean) forgeald, 2094; 3 sg. forgeald, 

2968, (Hlean) ^, 114, 1541, 1584; 

pp. forgolden, 2843; recompense, re- 
ward (w. pers. object): pres. opt. 3 

sg. forgylde, 956. 
for-gyman, w i., neglect, he unmindful 

of; pres. 3 sg. forgymeS, 1751. 
for-g3rtan, v, forget; pres. 3 sg. 

forgyteS, 175 1. [See NED. on the 

torm of get.] 
for-habban, w 3., hold oneself back, re- 



strain oneself, FORbear; (ne meahte 
. . . ) forhabban, 115 1, 2609. 

for-healdan, rd., disregard, come short 
in one's duty towards (Aant. 35), 
rebel agaijist; pp. forhealden, 2381. 

for-hicgan, w 3., despise, scorn; pres. 
I sg. forhicge (w. Jjset-clause), 435. 

forht, adj., afraid; 754, 2967. [Cp. 
FRIGHT fr. fyrhtu.] — Cpd.: un-. 

for-lacanf, rd., mislead, betray; pp. 
forlacen, 903. 

for-lsedan, w i., lead to destruction; 
pret. 3 pi, forl^ddan, 2039. 

for-lffitan, rd., leave, let; 792 (let go); 
pret. 3 sg. forlet, 2787; — w. ace. & 
inf.: '■^, 970; 3 pi, forleton, 3166. 

for-leosan, 11, w. dat., lose; pret. 3 
sg. forleas, 1470, 2861; pp. forloren, 
2145. [See losian,] 

forma, adj. supl., first; forma (sIS), 
716, 1463, 1527, 2625; ds. forman 
(siSe), 740, 2286, [F. I9];~ (doggre), 
2573. [Cp. FORMer.] — Supl. fyr- 
mest, 2077. [Cp. FOREMOST.] 

for-niman, iv, take away, carry off, 
destroy; pret. 3 sg. fornam, 488, 557, 
695, 1080, 1 123, 1205, 1436, 2119, 
2236, 2249, 2772; w. dat.: 3 pi. for- 
namon, 2828. 

for-scrifan, i, w. dat., proscribe, con- 
demn; pp. forscrifen, 106. [See 
scrlfan. Cp. Lat. proscribere.] 

for-sendan(t)+, w i., send away, 
dispatch, put to death; pp. forsended, 
904. See for-siSian. 

for-sittan, v, jail, diminish (intr.); 
pres. 3 sg. forsiteS, 1767. 

for-sitJianl, w 2., journey amiss (to de- 
struction), perish; pp. forsiSod, 1550. 

forst, m., frost; gs. -es, 1609. 

for-standan, vi, (i) m/A stand, hin- 
der, prevent; pret. 3 sg. forstdd, 1549; 
opt. 3 sg. forstode, 1056. — (2) de- 
fend (w. dat., against); inf., 2955. 

for-swapan t, rd., sweep off; pret. 3 sg. 
forsweop, 477, 2814. [s w o o p.] 



310 



BEOWULF 



for-swelgan, III, SWALLOW up; pret. 
3 sg. forswealg, 1122, 2080. 

for-sw(e)orcan, iii, become dark or dim; 
pres. 3 sg. forsworceS, 1767. 

for-swerian(t)+, vi, w. dat., (swear 
away, i.e.) X'l^^ke useless by a spell; 
pp. forsworen, 804. 

forS, adv., forth, forward, on(ward), 
away; 45, 210, 291, 612, 745, 903, 
948 {henceforth), 1162, 1 179, 1632, 
1718, 1795, 1909, 2069 (forS sprecan, 
' go on speaking '), [2215], 2266, 
2289,2959, 2967, 3176, [F. 5]. 

for-tSam, for-tSan, for-Son, (i) adv., 
thereFOKE; for|?an, 679, 1059; forSon, 
2523, 302i(?); forSam, I49(?). — 
(2) conj., because, since, for; for- 
Sam, I49(?), 1957, 2645 (MS. forSa), 
274i(.?)(MS. forSa); for>an, 418, 
1336; forSon, 2349, 302i(.?); forjjon 
Jje, 503. — (S.t. apparently used as 
a loose connective, * so,' ' indeed.' 
Cf. Lawrence JGPh. iv 463 ff. See 
also Schii. Sa. §§ ii, 54.) 

for?S-gerimed(t), pp. of -rlman, w i., 
counted up, all told; npn., 59. 

fortS-gesceaf 1 1, fi., future state, destiny; 
as., 1750. 

fort5-gewiten, pp. of -gewitan, i, de- 
parted, dead; dsm. -um, 1479. 

for-tSon, see for-tSam. 

for-J?ringan(t)(+), iii, t^escue, protect 
(w. dat., /row); 1084 (n.). 

fortS-wegt, m., way forth; as., 
2625. 

for-weorpan, iii, throw away; pret. 
opt. 3 sg. forwurpe, 2872. 

for-wrecan, v, drive away, banish; 
1919; pret. 3 sg. forwraec, 109. 

for-writant, i, cut through; pret. 3 sg. 
forwrat, 2705. 

for-wyman, w i., refuse, (w. dat. of 
pers. & j?set-clause or gen. of 
thing); pres. opt. 2 sg. forwyrne, 
429; pret. 3 sg. forwyrnde, 1142. 
[wearn.] 



fot, mc, foot; gs. fotes, 2525; dp. 
fotum, 500, 1 166; ap. fet, 745. 

f 6t-gemearc J, n., foot-mark, length 
of a foot; gs. -es, 3042. 

fot-last(t)+, m., FOOT-print, track; 
as., 2289. 

fracod, adj., bad, useless; nsf., 1575. 
[cii)?; cp. Go. fra-kunnan ' despise.' 
See Siev. § 43 n. 4.] 

(ge-)fraegn, see (ge-)frignaii. 

fraetwan, w i., adorn, make beautiful; 
76. 

fraetwe, fw5.p., ornaments, trappings, 
decorated armor or weapons, precious 
things, treasure; gp. frsetwa, 37, 
2794, 3133; dp. fraetwum, 2054, 
2163, 2784, 2989, fraetewum 962; ap. 
frsetwe, 214, 1207, 1921, 2503, 2620, 
2919, frsetwa 896. 

ge-fraetwian, w 2., adorn, deck; pret. 
3 sg. gefraetwade, 96; pp. gefrsetwod, 
992. 

fram, from, I. prep., w. dat., from; 
(motion:) {away) from; fram, 
194 (n.), 541, 543, 775, 855, 2366, 
postposit.: no; from, 420, 1635, 
postposit.: 1 71 5; — (origin, source); 
fram, 2565; of, concerning: fram, 581, 
875, from 532. — n. adv., forth^ 
away; fram, 754, from 2556. 

freaf, wk.m., lord, king; 2285; gs. 
frean, 2853; gs. or ds.: frean, 500, 
1 166, fre'an, 359, 1680 (prob. dat., 
see 1684 f.); ds. frean, 291, 2662, 
fre'an, 271; as. frean, 351, 13 19, 
2537, 3002, 3107; — consort: ds. '^, 
641 (cp. 1934.0; — the Lord: gs. '^, 
27; ds. '^ (ealles), 2794. [Cp. Go. 
frauja, ON. Freyr.] — Cpds.: a- 
gend-, LIf-, sin-. 

frea-drihtenf, m., lord; gs. -drihtnes, 
796. See freo-. 

frea-winej, mi., {friend and) lord; ^ 
(folca)^, 2357, 2429; as. r^, 2438. 
See freo-. 

frea-wrasnt, f., {lordly, i.e.) splendid 



GLOSSARY 



3^1 



chain or band; dp. -um, 145 1. (See 
Stjer. 4, 6, 13, 18.) 

freca(t), wk.m., bold one, \warrior; 
1563. [Cp. ferhS-frec; Dial.D.: 
FRECK, frack; Gcr. frech.] — 
Cpds.: guS-, hild-, scyld-, sweord-, 
wig-. 

frecne, adj.ja., (i) daring, audacious; 
dsf.wk. frecnan, 1104; asf. frecne, 
889. — (2) terrible, fearful, danger- 
ous; nsm. frecne, 2689; nsn. '~, 
2250, 2537; asf. ^^, 1378; asn. '^, 
I359> 1691 (n.). [ESt. xxxix 330 f.j 

frecne, adv., daringly, terribly, se- 
verely; 959, 1033. 

fremde, adj.ja., foreign, alien, es- 
tranged (w. dat.); nsf., 1691. (Ger. 
fremd.] 

fremef, adj.!., good, excellent; nsf. 
fremu, 1932. [from, adj.] 

fremman, w i., (i) further (w. -pers. 
obj.); 1832. — (2) do, perform; abs.: 
pres. opt. 3 sg. fremme, 1003; — w. 
obj.: inf., loi, 2499, 2514, 2627, 
[F. 9]; pres. 3 sg. freme'5, 1701; imp. 
pi. fremmaS, 2800 {attend to); pret. 
3 sg. fremede, 3006; i pi. fremedon, 
959; 3 Pl- '^, 3, 1019; opt. I sg. 
fremede, 2134. [from, adj.] 

ge-fremman, w i., (i) further, advance 
(w. pers. obj.); pret. opt, 3 sg. ge- 
fremede, 1718. — (2) do, -perform, 
accomplish; inf., 636, 13 15, 2449, 
2674; ger. gefremmanne, 174, 2644; 
pret. 3 sg. gefremede, 135, 165, 551, 
585, 811, 1946, 2004, 2645; I pi. 
gefremedon, 1 187; 3 pi. '^, 2478; 
opt. 3 sg. gefremede, 177, 591, 1552; 
pp. gefremed, 476, 954 {brought 
about, w. J?set-clause); asf. gefremede, 
940. 

freo-btirht, fc, (free, i.e.) noble 
town; as., 693. 

freodf, i., friendship; gs. freode, 2556; 
as. '~, 1707, 2476. [Cp. freogan.] 

freo-drihten, -dryhten,t, m., noble (or 



dear) lord; ds. -dryhtne, 2627; vs. 

-drihten, 1169. See frca-. 
freogan, w 2., \love; 948; pres. opt. 

3 sg. frcoge, 3176. [Go. frijon.] 
freo-lic(t), adj., noble, excellent; nsn., 

615; [asn., F. 19]; nsf. -lieu, 641. 
freond, mc, friend; 2393; as. '~, 

1385, 1864; gp. -a, 1306, 1838; dp. 

-um, 915, 1018, 1126. 
freond-lar J, f ., f r i e n d /y counsel 

(lore); dp. -um, 2377. 
freond-laJ)ut, f., friendj-Az>, kind- 
ness (prob. not invitation, cf. Arch. 

cxv 179); 1 192. 
freond-lice, adv., in a friendly 

manner; comp. -llcor, 1027. 
freond-scipe, mi., friendship; as., 

2069. 
freotJo, wk.f. (mu., Siev. §§ 271, 279), 

protection, safety, peace; gs., 188. 

[Cf. Lang. § 1 3.1; Ger. Friede.] — 

Cpd.: fen-. 
freot5o-burh(t)+, fc, town affording 

protection, stronghold (perh. orig. ref. 

to ' the sacred peace attaching to 

the king's dwelling,' cp. Ags. Laws 

[Chadwick H.A. 330 n.j); as., 522. 
freoSo-wongJ, m., field of refuge, fast- 
ness; as., 2959. 
freotSu-webbe t, wk.f., peace-WExver, 

i.e. lady (cp. friSu-sibb); 1942. 
freo-winej, mi., noble (or dear) friend; 

vs. '^ (folca), 430. 
fretan, v, eat up, devour, consume; 

3014, 3 114; pret. 3 sg. fr^t, 1581. 

[Go. fra-itan; NED.: fret, v.^J 
fricgan(t), v, ask, question; fricgcean, 

1985. [Cp. frignan.]. — Cpd.: fela- 

fricgende. 
ge-fricgan(t), v, learn (orig. *by in- 
quiry '), hear of; pres. i sg. gefricge, 

1826; 3 pi. gefricgea'S, 3002; opt. 

3 pi. gefricgean, 2889. 
friclan(t), w i., w. gen., desire, ask for; 

2556. [Cp. freca; ESt. xxxix 337 f.j 
frignan, frinan, in, ask, inquire; 



3 



BEOWULF 



frinan, 351 (w. ace. of pers. & gen. 
of thing); imp. sg. frin, 1322; pret. 
3 sg. frsgn, 236, 332, 13 19, [F. 22, 
46]. [Cp. fricgan; Go. fraihnan.] 

ge-frignan, in, learn, (orig. ' by in- 
quiry '), hear of; pret. I sg. gefraegn, 
575; 3 sg. '^, 194; I Pl- gefranon 
(Lang. § 19. i), 2; 3 pl. ^, 70, ge- 
frungon 666; pp. gefraegen, 1196, ge- 
frunen 694, 2403, 2952. — Foil, by 
^ inf.: pret. i sg. gefragn, 74; by ace. 

& inf.: ^, ion (gefraegen), 1027, 
2484, [2694], 2752, 2773, [F. 37]; 
3 pl. gefrunon, 1969. 

frio?5o-waer t, f., compact of peace; gs. 
lrio3ow£ere, 2282; as. frioSuw^re, 
1096. 

fri6u-sib(b)t, fjo., pledge of peace; 
friSusibb folca, 2017 (' bond of 
peace to the nations,' Earle, cp. 
2028 f.). 

fr6d(t), 3id].,zvise, old (' old and wise '); 
279, 1306, 1366, 1844, 2209, 2513, 
2625, 2950; (wintrum) ^, 1724, 
21 14, 2277; nsm.wk. -a, 2928; 
dsm.wk. -an, 2123; asf. -e, 2800 
(Kemble, ^/ al.: frode, adv., 'pru- 
dently,' cf. B.-T. Suppl.). [Go. 
frojjs.] — Cpds.: in-, un-. 

frofor, f., consolation, solace, relief, 
help; frofor 2941; gs. frofre, 185; ds. 
r^, 14, 1707; as. frofre, 7, 628, 973, 
1273, frofor 698 (n.; appar. masc). 

from, prep, (adv.), see fram. 

from, adj., strenuous, bold, brave; 2527; 
npm. frome (fyrdhwate): 1641, 
2476; dpf. fromum {splendid), 21. — 
Cpds.: slS-, un-. 

fruma, wk.m., beginning; 2309. (Other 
meanings: originator, maker, doer, 
chief.) — Cpds.: dsed-, hild-, land-, 
leod-, ord-, wig-. 

frum-cyn(n) t, nja., lineage, origin; as. 
-cyn, 252. 

frum-garf, m., chieftain; ds. -e, 2856. 
(Cp. Lat. 'primipilus'?) 



frum-sceaft, fi. (m.?), creation, begin- 
ning,origin; ds.-e,45; as. -sceaft, 91. 

ge-frunen, -frunon, -frungon, see 
ge-frignan. 

fugol, m., bird; ds. fugle, 218; [np. 
fugelas, F. 5]; dp. fuglum, [2941]. 
[fowl.] 

full, adj., w. gen., full; 2412.— 
Cpds.: eges-, sorg-, weorS-. 

ful, adv., FULL, very; ful (oft), 480, 
951, 1252. 

ful(l), n., (fill ^ J) cup, beaker; ful, 
1 192; ds. fulle, 1 169; as. ful, 615, 
628, 1025, ytSaful ('sea'), 1208. [Cf. 
IF. XXV 152.] — Cpds.: medo-, sele-. 

ful-lastan(t), w i., w. dat., help, sup- 
port; pres. I sg. -Isestu, 2668. [Cp. 
fylstan; Siev. § 43 n. 4.] 

full-eode, pret. of ful(l)-gan, anv., w. 
dat., follow, serve, aid; 3 1 19. 

fultum, m., help, support; as., 698, 
1273, 1835, 2662. [ful(l), team; 
Siev. § 43 n. 4.] — Cpd.: maegen-. 

fundian, w 2., strive, be eager to go; 
pret. 3 sg. fundode, 1137 (n.); desire 
(w. inf.); pres. I pl. fundia}?, 1819. 

furSum, adv.,/Mj-z (of time),_;^rj-^; 323, 
465 (Ries L 6.12.2.378: Sa... fur^urn 
= * cum primum,' in subord. 
clause), 2009; {a short time ago:) 
1707. 

furJjUT, adv., FURTHER, furthermore, 
further on; 254, 761, [2525], 3006. 

fus, adj., eager to set out, ready, hasten- 
ing; 1475, 3025, 3 1 19 {provided 
with); nsn., 1966; npm. fiise, 1805; 
— longing; nsm. fus, 1916; — ready 
for death; nsm.^^,1241. [Cp. fundian.] 
— Cpds.: bin-, ut-, wael-. 

fus-lic(t), adj., ready; asn., 1424; apn. 
(fyrdsearu) fuslicu, 232 (Gummere: 
' war-gear in readiness '), ('^) fus- 
lic 2618 (asn.?). 

fyf-tyne, see f if-tyne. 

fyl(l), mi., fall; 2912; ds. -e, 1544 (see: 
on). — Cpds.: hra-, waeK 



GLOSSARY 



3'3 



ge-fyllan, w i., fell, kill; 2655; pret. 
3 pi. gefyldan, 2706. [feallan.] 

fyUo, wk.f., FILL, -plenty y feast; gs. 
fylle, 562; gs. or ds. '~, 1014; ds. '^, 
1333. [full.] — Cpds.: wael-, wist-. 

fyl-werig |, adj ., (fall- weary), 
killed; asm. -ne, 962. 

fyr, see feor(r). 

fyr, n., fire; 2701, 2881; gs. -es, 185, 
1764; ds.-e, 2274, 2309, 2595; as. fyr, 
1366. — Cpds.: bJel-, heaSo-, wael-. 

fyras, see firas. 

fyr-bendt, fjo. (mi.), band forged 
with fire; dp. -um, 722. 

fyrd-gestealla t, wk.m., war-comrade; 
dp. -gesteallum, 2873. [faran; cp. 
OHG. fart.] 

fyrd-homf, m., war-dress, coat of mail; 
as., 1504. 

fyrd-hraegl t, n., war-garment, corslet; 
as., 1527. 

fyrd-hwaetf, adj., active in war, war- 
like; npm. (frome) fyrdhwate, 
1 64 1, 2476. 

fyrd-leoSf, n., war-song; as., 1424. 

fyr-dracaj, wk.m., (fire-drake), 
-dragon; 2689. 

fyrd-searoj, nwa., armor; ap. -searu, 
232, -searo 2618 (as.?). 

fyrd-wyr5e(t)(+), adj.ja., distin- 
guished (woRTHy) in war; 13 16. 

fyren, firen,(t), f., crime, sin, wicked 
deed; fyren, 915; gs. (p..^ fyrene, 
811; as. ~, loi, 137, 153, 2480, 
firen' 1932; gp. fyrena, 164, 628, 
750; ap. '~, 879; dp. fyrenum, adv., 
wickedly: 1744, exceedingly, sorely: 
2441 {MPh. iii 459). 

fyren-daed(t), fi., wicked deed, 
crime; dp. -um, looi; ap. -a, 1669. 

fyren-t5earf t, f., dire distress; as. -e, 14. 

fyrgen-beamj, m., mountain-tree ; ap. 
-as, 1414. [Cp. Go. fairguni, see 
Beitr. xxxi 68 f.; beam .] 

fyrgen-holtj, n., mountain-wood; as., 
1393. 



f yrgen-stream f , m . , mountain' 
STREAM, waterfall (?, Lawrence 
L 4.62.212; cf. Sarrazin, ESt. xlii 
4f.); 1359; as. firgenstream, 2128. 

fyr-heardj, adj., HARD <?n^^ ^y fire; 
npn., 305. , 

fyrian, see ferian. 

fyr-leohtj, n., fire-light; as., 
15x6. 

fyrmest, see forma. 

fym-dagas(t), m.p., days of old; dp. 
-dagum, 145 1. [Cp. Go. *fairn(ei)s; 
OE. feor(r).] 

fym-geweorcf, n., ancient work; as., 
2286. 

fym-gewin(n)|, n., ancient strife; gs. 
-gewinnes, 1689. 

fym-man(n)t, mc, man of old; gp. 
-manna, 2761. 

fym-witaf, wk.m., old counselor; ds. 
-witan, 2123. 

fjn-st, mi., space of time, time (granted 
for doing s.th.); 134, 210, 2555; 
ds. -e, 76 (n.); as. fyrst, 528, 545; 
is. -e, 2573. [Ger. Frist.] 

(ge-)fyrtSran, w i., further, ad- 
vance, impel; pp. gefyrSred, 2784 
(cf. Aant. 38). [furSur.] 

fyr-wet(t), -wyt(t) [wit(t)], nja., curi- 
osity; fyrwet, 1985, 2784; fyrwyt, 
232. [Cp. OS. firi-wit(t).] 

fyr-wylmf, mi., surge of fire; dp. 
-um, 2671. 

(ge-)fysan, w i., make ready, impel, 
incite; pp. gefysed, 217, 630 (ready 
for, w. gen.), 2309 (provided with^ 
w. dat.); nsf. '~, 2561. [fus.] 

gadt, n., lack, want; 660, 949. 

gaBdeling(t), m., kinsman, companion; 
gs. -es, 2617 (Brett, MLR. xw $'. 
nephew(}), cf. Corpus Gloss. 914: 
'frat[r]uelis' = geaduling); dp. -um, 
2949. [Go. gadiliggs; OE. geador.j 

gaest, see gist. 

gsest, see 



3H 



BEOWULF 



galan, vi, sing, sound; 786, 1432; pres. 
3 sg. gaeleS, 2460. [Cp. nightin- 
GALE.] — Cpd.: a-. 

galdor, see gealdor. 

galga, wk.m., gal low j; ds. galgan, 
2446. 

galg-m6d(t), adj., sad in mind, 
gloomy; nsf., 1277. [Cf. IF. xx 322.] 

galg-treow, nwa., gallowj--tree; 
dp. -treowum, 2Q40. 

gamen, see gomen, 

gamolf, adj., old, aged, ancient; (i) of 
persons (kings, etc.); 58, 265; gomol, 
3095; gomel, 2112,2793; wk. gamela, 
1792; gomela, 1397, 2105, 2487, 
2851, 2931, 2968; dsm. gamelum, 
1677, gomelum 2444; wk. gomelan, 
2817; asm.wk. gomelan, 2421; npm. 
gomele, 1595; gpm. gomelra (men of 
old, ancestors), 2036. — (2) of ma- 
terial objects (sword); nsn. gomol, 
2682; asf. gomele, 2563; asn. gomel, 
2610. [Cf. Zf^jgl. Spr. XX vi 70; IF. V 
12 f.; Falk-Torp, Norw.-Ddn. Etym. 
f'Fbch.: gammel. — See Beiir. xi 
562.] 

gamol-feaxf, adj., grey-haired; 608. 

gan, anv., go; 1163, gan 386, 1644; 
pres. 3 sg. gstS, 455, 603, g^S 2034, 
2054; opt. 3 sg. ga, 1394; imp. sg. ga, 
1782; pp. (togaedre) gegan, 2630 (of 
hostile meeting, cp. Maid. 67). — 
Pret. code; 3 sg., 358, [390, 403], 612, 
640, 726, 918, 1232, 13 12, 1814, 
3123; 3 pi. eodon, 493, 1626, 3031, 
[F. 14]. [Cp.Go. iddja. SeeCollitz, 
Das schwache Prdteritum (Hesperia i, 
1912), § 32.] — Cpds.: full-, ofer-, 
oS-, ymb-. 

ge-gan, anv., (i) g o ; pret. 3 sg. geeode, 
2676; 3 pi. geeodon, 1967; enter upon, 
go to (w. ace): inf. gegan, 1277, 
1462. — (2) obtain, gain; inf. gegan, 
1535; bring to pass (w. j^ast-clause) : 
pret. 3 pi. geeodon, 2917. — (3) hap- 
pen; pret. 3 sg. gelode, 2200. 



gang, m., going; gs. -es, 968; ds. -e, 
1884; — track; ns. gang, 1404; as. '^, 
1391. [A^£Z).: gang, sb.ij — Cpds.: 
be-, in-. 

gangan, rd., go; 314, 324, 395, 1034, 
[F. 43]; gongan, 711, 1642, 1974, 
2083, 2648; imp. sg. geong (Lang. 
§ 13-5), 2743; pret. 3 sg. tgeong, 925, 
1785, 2019, 2756, 3125, tglong, 2214, 
2409, 2715; tgang (Lang. § 23.4), 
1009, 1295, 13 16. Pret. gen(g)de, 
see gengan. [Go. gaggan; gang 
(Sc, dial.).] — Cpd.: a-. 

ge-gangan, rd., (i) {go to a certain 
point), reach (cf. Lorz 24); pp. ge- 
gongen, 822, 3036; obtain, win; inf. 
gegangan, 2536; ger. gegangenne, 
2416; pp. gegongen, 3085; bring 
about (w. )7aet-clause) : pp. gegongen, 
893. — (2) happen; pres. 3 sg. ge- 
gangeS, 1846; pp. gegongen, 2821. 

ganot, m., GANNET, sea-bird; gs. -es, 
1861. 

gar(t), m., (i) spear, according to 1765 
(gares iliht), for throwing; 1846, 
3021; gs. -es, 1765; ds. -e, 1075; np. 
-as, 328. (2) missile; ds. -e, 2440 
(= 'arrow'). [GAR-(iish, lie), (Ed)- 
gar; NED.: gare, sb.^ (obs.), 
GORE, sb.2, fr. OE. gara.] — Cpds.: 
bon-, frum-. 

gar-cenet, adj.ja., (spear-bold), brave; 
1958. 

gar-cwealmj, m., death by the spear; 
as., 2043. 

gar-holt t, n., spear-shaft, i.e. spear; as. 
(or ap..?), 1834. 

gar-secg, mja., ocean, sea; as., 49, 515, 
537. [Epin. Gloss. 966: segg = ' sa- 
lum ' ('ocean'). Cp. gar, Gen.(B) 
316.^ — Etym.: Gv[mm,ZfdJ. i 578: 
secg ' sedge '; Kemble, Gloss, s.v. 
secg: * spear-man ' (cp. Neptune.?); 
Sweet, ESt. ii 315: gasric * rager.'] 

gar-wigat, wk.m., spear-fighter, war- 
rior; ds. -wigan, 2674, 281 1. 



GLOSSARY 



315 



gar-wlgendf, mc, spear-fighter^ war- 
rior; ap., 2641. 

gast, gaest, ma., mi., ghost, spirit, 
sprite, demon; gsest, 102, 2073 (.^), 
23i2(??); gs. (wergan) gastes, 133 
(Grendel), 1747 (devil); as. gast, 
1274; gp. gasta 1357, g^sta 1123 
(fire). — (Note. It is s.t. difficult 
to decide whether (-)g3est (gist) 
or (-)g^st was intended; see Rie. 
Zs. 383; Emerson L 4.149.880 n. 
3; Angl. XXXV 251; Chambers, note 
on 102.) — Cpds.: ellcn-, ellor-, 
geosceaft-, wael-. 

gSst-bonat, wk.m., soul-slayer, devil; 
177. (Cf. Angl. XXXV 249.) 

ge, conj., and; 1340; ge swylce, 2258; 
correl. ge . . . ge {both . . . and), 
1864; ge . . ge . ., ge 1248. 

ge, pron., see ^u. 

ge-, prefix. See Lorz il fit.; W. Leh- 
mann. Das Prdfix uz- im Altengli- 
schen, p. i, n. 3. 

geador(t), adv., Together; 835; '~ 
aetsomne, 491. — Cpd.: on-. 

ge-ashtle (-a.'')t, wk.f. (m,.?), consider- 
ation, esteem; gs. gesehtlan, 369. 
[eahtian.] 

geald, see gyldan. 

gealdor, n., (i) sound; as., 2944. — (2) 
incantation, spell; ds. galdre, 3052. 
[galan.] 

gealp, see gilpan. 

geap, adj., curved, vaulted, ]spacious{'i)\ 
1800; asm. -ne, 836. — Cpds.: horn-, 
sse-. 

gear, n., year; (o)? S set oj^er com) gear, 
1134 (= 'spring,' cp. Gudl. 716, Ru- 
nic Poem 32). — See winter; missere. 

geara, adv., gp. of gear, long iince, (of 
yore); 2664. — Cpd. : un-. 

geara, adj., see gearo. 

geard, m., (encloiure, hence) dwelling; 
ap. -as, 1 134; dp. (sg. meaning) -um, 
13, 265, 1138, 2459. [yard.] — 
Cpd.: middan-, wind-. 



gear-dagas, m.p., days of yore; 

dp. (in, on) gcardagum, i, 1354, 

2233. 
geare, see gear(w)e. 
gearo, gearu, adj.wa., ready, prepared 

(for: gen., on w. ace); gearo, 121, 

1825, 2414; gearu, 1109; geara 

(Lang. § 18.2), 1914; nsf. gearo, 

21 18, 3105; asf. gearwe, 1006; np. 

gearwe, 211, 1247, 1813 {equipped 

wiih,w. dat.). [yare (dial., arch.); 

Ger, gar.] See gear(w)e, faeSer- 

gearwe. — Cpd.: eal-. 
gearo, adv., see gear(w)e. 
gearo-f olm t, adj., with ready hand; 

2085. 
gear(w)e, adv., {readily), entirely, well, 

surely (w. witan, cunnan, gemunan, 

sceawian); gearwe, 265, 2339, 2725; 

gearwe ne . . ., not at all, 246, 878; 

geare (cf. Beihl. xv 70), 2062, 2070, 

2656; gearo, 2748 (n.). — Comp. 

gearwor, 3074 (n.). — Supl. gear- 

wost, 715. 
geato-licf, adj., equipped, adorned , 

splendid, stately; 1401; nsn., 1562; 

asn. ^, 308, 2154; apn. ^, 215. 

[See geatwa.] 
geatwa, fwo.p., equipment, precious 

objects; ap., 3088. [Siev. § 43 n. 4; 

see wig-getawa.] — Cpds.: cored-, 

gryre-, giiS-, hilde-. 
ge-bedda, wk.m.f., bis.!) -fellow; ds. 

gebeddan, 665. — Cpd.: heals-. 
ge-braec, n., crashing; as., 2259. [Cp. 

brecan.] 
ge-brotSor, mc.p., brothers; dp. 

gebroSrum, 1191. 
ge-byrd, f.(n.)i., fate; as., io74(n.). 

[Cp. birth.] 
ge-C3nide, adj.ja., innate, natural, in- 

herited, nsn., 2197, 2696. [kind.] 
ge-dal, n., separation, parting; 3068. 

[Cp. dsel.] — Cpds ; ealdor-, lif-. 
ge-defe, a.d].{\.)]di., fitting, seemly; swa 

hit '^ wsEs, 561, 1670, si. 3174; 



3i6 



BEOWULF 



gentle, kind; nsm., 1227. [Go. ga- 
ddfs.J — Cpd.: (adv.) un-. 

ge-draegt, n., concourse, noisy com- 
pany; as., 756. [dragan. See 
Grimm's note on Andr. 43; Angl. 
xxxiii 279 (.'').] 

ge-dryht, -drilit,t, fi., troop, band of 
retainers, (w. preceding gen. pi.); ge- 
dryht, 431; as. gedryht, 662, 1672; 
gedriht, 118, 357, 633. [dreogan; 
Go. ga-drauhts.] — Cpd.: sibbe-. 

ge-faBg(?)t, adj., satisfactory, pleasing, 
dear; comp. gefsegra, 915 (n.). 

ge-fea, wk.m.,joy; as. gefean (habban, 
w. gen.), 562, 2740. [ge-feon.] 

ge-feoht, n., F I G H T ; 2441 ; ds. -e, 2048. 

ge-flit, n., contest, rii>alry; as. (on) 
geflit, 865. [flitan.] 

ge-frsegef, nja., information through 
hearsay; is.: mine gefrsege, as I have 
heard say, 776, 837, 1955, 2685, 2837. 
[ge-fricgan.] 

ge-frsege(t), adj.ja., well known, re- 
nowned; nsn., 2480; w. dat.: nsm., 
55. [ge-fricgan; OS. gi-fragi.] 

gegn-cwide t, mi., answer; gp. -cwida, 
367. [cweSan.] 

gegnumf, adv., forwards, straight, di- 
rectly (gangan, faran); 314, 1404. 

gehtJo, see gioht$o. 

ge-hwa, pron., prec. by partit. gen., 
each (one); gsm gehwses, 2527, 2838 
(ref. to fern.); dsm. gehwsem, 1365 
(ref. to fern.), 1420; gehwam, 882, 
2033; dsn. gehwam, 88; dsf. ge- 
hwsere, 25; asm. gehwone, 294, 800 
(ref. to fern.), 2765; gehwane, 2397, 
2685. 

ge-hw2er, adv., every wuere, on every 
occasion; 526. 

ge-hwaej7er, pron., either, each {of two), 
both; 584, 814, 2171; nsn., 1248; gsn. 
gehwaejjres, 1043; dsm. gehwseSrum, 
2994. [either fr. aeg-hw seller. J 

ge-hwelc, see ge-hwylc. 

ge-hwylc, pron., each, every {one). 



w. partit. gen. (pi.); 985, 1166, 1673; 

gsm. gehwylces, 732 (anra '■^, see 

an), 1396; gsn. '~, 2094, 2189; dsm. 

gehwylcum, 412, 768, 784 (anra '~), 

pjd, 996, 2859, 2891; dsf. gehwylcre, 

805; dsn. gehwylcum, 98; asm. 

gehwelcne, 148; gehwylcne, 2250, 

2516; asf. gehwylce, 1705; asn. 

gehwylc, 2608; ism. gehwylce, 2450; 

isn. '^, 1090, 2057. 
ge-hygd, fni., thought; as., 2045. 

[hycgan.] — Cpds.: breost-, mod-; 

(ofer-, won-hygd). 
ge-hyld, ni.(c.) (Siev. §§ 267a, 288 

n. i), protection; (manna) '~, 3056 

(cf. Angl. XXXV 119 f.). [healdan.l 
ge-lacf, n., motion, play; dp. (ecga) 

gelacum, 1168; ap.(s.?) (sweorda) 

gelac, 1040. [lacan.j 
ge-lad(t), n., way, course, tract; as., 

1410. [li[?an.] — Cpd.: fen-. 
ge-lang, adj., at hand, dependent on 

(ast); 1376; nsn. gelong, 2150. 

[along, adj. (arch. & dial.).] 
ge-lenge, adj.ja., beLoncing to (dat.); 

2732. 
ge-lic, adj., (a)like; npm. -6,2164 

(n.). — Comp. gelicost, likest; 

218, 985; nsn., 727, 1608. [See 

NED.: alike.] 
ge-lome, adv., frequently; 559. 
ge-long, see ge-lang. 
ge-msene, adj.(i.)ja., common, in com- 
mon, mutual, shared; nsf., J<?57, 

2137 (n.), 2473, 2660; npm. ~', i860; 

gpm. gemsenra, 1784. [mean; Ger. 

gemein.] 
ge-mede(t)+, nja., agreement, consent; 

ap. gemedu, 247. [mod; OS. gi-m5di.] 
ge-met, n., measure, faculty, power; 

2533; as. '^, 2879; means, manner: 

mid gemete, by ordinary means, in 

any wise, 779 {MPh. iii 455 f.). Cp. 

mid ungemete, see B.-T. [metan.] 
ge-met, adj. (cp. the noun),_^/, proper, 

meet; nsn.: swa him gemet j^ince. 



GLOSSARY 



317 



687, si. 3057. — Cpd.: (adv.) un- 

gemete(s). 
ge-meting, f., meeting, encounter; 

2001. 
ge-mong, n., umcHng together, throng, 

troop; ds. (on) gemonge, 1643. 

[among; cp. mengan.] 
ge-mynd, fni., remembrance, memorial; 

dp. -urn, 2804, 3016. [mind; Go. 

ga-munds.] 
ge-myndig, adj., mind/m/ (of), intent 

(on) (w.gen.); 868, 1173, IS30, 2082, 

2171, 2689; nsf. ^, 613. 
gen, adv., still, yet, further; 2070, 2149, 

3006; (nu) gen, 2859, 3167; (Sa) gen, 

2237, 2677, 2702; w. negat., (Sa) gen, 

not yet, by no means, 83, 734, 2081. 

See gyt. 
gena, adv., still, further; 2800; (l?a) ^, 

3093- 
gende, see gengan. 

ge-neahhe, adv., sufficiently, abun- 
dantly, frequently; 783 (very), 3152 

(perh. earnestly); supl. genehost, 794 

(n.). 
ge-nehost, see ge-neahhe. 
gengan(t), w i., go, ride (cp. sernan); 

pret. 3 sg. gengde, 141 2, gende 

(Lang. § 19.1), 1401. [gangan.] 
ge-nip, n., darkness, mist; ap. -u, 1360, 

2808. [nipan.] 
ge-nog, adj., enough, abundant, 

many; apm. -e, 3104; ap.(s..?)f. -e, 

2489. 
genunga(t), adv., straightway, directly, 

completely; 2871. 
geo, adv., formerly, of old; 1476; gio, 

2521; iu, 2459. [Go. ju.] See geo- 

meowle, iu-mon(n). 
geoc(t), f., help; ds. geoce, 1834; as. '^, 

177, 608, 2674. 
geocorf, adj., grievous, sad; 765. 
geofon t, m. or n., sea, ocean; 515; gifen, 

1690; gs. geofenes, 362, gyfenes 1394. 

[OS. geban.] '•_ 
geofum, -ena, see gifu. 



geogoS, f. (orig. fi.), youth; (i) ab- 
stract; ds. gcogoK, 409, 466, 2512, 
giogo^e 2426; as. gioguSe, 2112. — 
(2) concrete: young persons {war- 
riors); ns. geogoS, 66, giogoS 11 90; 
gs. (dugujje ond) geogol?e: 160, 
621, {^) iogol?e, 1674; as.geogoSe, 
1181. 
geogoS-f eorh t, m.n., {period of) 
youth; ds. (on) geogoSfcore, 537, 
{'^) geoguSfeore, 2664. 
geolo, adj.wa., yellow; asf. geolwe, 

2610. 
geolo-rand f, m., yellow shield (ref . 
to the color of the linden-wood, cp. 
2610, or, perh., to a golden band 
encircling the shield, cf. Keller 73); 
as., 438. 
gQO-mQOVj\QX,yvki.,{' former maiden') , 
old woman, wife; 3150 (see Varr.); 
as. i5meowlan, 2931. [Go. mawil5; 
cf. Siev. § 73 n. i.] 
ge6mor(t), adj., sad, mournful; 2100, 
him wsec gedmor sefa: 49, 2419, si. 
2632; nsf. geomuru, io75- [OHG. 
jamar; Ger. Jammer (noun).] ^ 
Cpds.: fela-, hyge-, mod-, wine-. 
geomoref, adv., sadly; geomore, 151. 
geomor-gyd(d)t, nja., mournful song; 

as. giomorgyd, 3150. 
geomor-lic, adj., sad; nsn., 2444. 
geomor-m6d(t), adj., sad of mind; 
2044, nsf. 3018; nsm. giomormod, 
2267. 
geomrian, w 2., mourn, lament; pret 

3 sg. ge5mrode, 1118. 
geomuru, see geomor. 
geond, prep., w. ace, throughout, 
through, along, over; geond l?isne 
middangeard, 75, 1771; wide geond 
eorjjan, 266, 3099; geond widwegs.s, 
840, 1704; geond [jset saeld, 1280, si. 
1981, 2264. [Cp. bcYOND; Go. 
jaind.] 
geond-braedant, w i., overspread; pp. 
-braided, 1239. [brad.] 



3i8 



BEOWULF 



geond-hweorfanf, iii, pass through, 
go about; pret. 3 sg. -hwearf, 2017. 

geond-seon J, v, look over; pret. i sg. 
-seh, 3087. 

geond-wlitanf, i, look over; giond-, 
2771. 

geong, adj., young; 13, [20], 854, 
1 83 1, giong 2446; nsf. geong, 1926, 
2025; wk.m. geonga, 2675; dsm. 
geongum, 1843, 1948, 2044, 2674, 
281 1 ; dsm.wk. geongan, 2626, 2860; 
asm. geongne, 1969; dpm. geongum, 
72; apm. geonge, 2018. Supl. wk.n. 
gingaeste, Xlast, 2817. 

geong, pret., and geong, imp. (2743), 
see gangan. 

geom, adj., w. gen., desirous, eager; 
2783. [Cp. YEARN, vb.; see georne.] 
— Cpd.:lof-. 

geome, adv., eagerly, willingly, ear- 
nestly; 66, 2294; readily, firmly, 
66g, 968; surely: comp. geornor, 821. 
[Ger. gern.] 

geo-sceaftf, fi., that which has been 
deter milled of old, fate; as., 1234. 

geo-sceaft-gastt, m., demon sent by 
fate, fated spirit; gp. -a, 1266. 

geotan, 11, pour, flow, rush; pres. ptc. 
geotende, 1690. [Go. giutan, Ger. 
giessen.] 

ge-rad(t)+, adj., skilful, apt; asn.wk. 
-e, 873. [Go. ga-raij?s; REAoy.] 

ge-rum-lice(t), adv., t^t a distance, far 
away; comp. -llcor, 139. [Cp. 
roomily; on gerum. Rid. 21.14, 
El. 320; OHG. rumo, rumor.] 

ge-rysne, (-risne), adj.ja., proper, be- 
coming; nsn. gerysne, 2653. [ge- 
rlsan.] 

ge-saca, wk.m., adversary; as. gesacan, 
1773. [sacan; cp. and-saca.] 

ge-sacu(l), f., contention, enmity; 
172,7. ( = sacu.) 

ge-scad, n., distinction, discrimina- 
tion; gescad witan(w. gen.), under- 
stand, be a judge- {of), 288. (Cp. 



Ger. ' Bescheld wissen.') See ge 
scadan. 

ge-scsep-hwilf, f., fated time {hour) 
ds. -e, 26. [See ge-sceap; scyppan.] 

ge-sceaft, fi., {creation, abstr., & concrj 
collect.), world; as., 1622. [scyppanj 
— Cpds.: forS-, llf-, mjel-; cp. won 
sceaft. 

ge-sceap, n., creation, creature, 
SHAPE, form; np. gesceapu, 650. 
Cpd.: heah-. 

ge-scipet, n\.,fate; ds., 2570. [Cp. ge 
sceap; ZfoG. Ivi 751.] 

ge-seldaf, wk.m., {one of the sant 
dwelling), companion, comrade; 
geseldan, 1984. [See saeld.] 

ge-si6, m., retainer, companion; gs. -ej 
1297; np. sw^se geslSas, 29, so ap 
2040, 2518; gp. swgesra gesISa, 1934 
dp. geslSum, 13 13, 1924, 2632 
[siS 'journey.'] — Cpds.: ealdj 
wil-. 

ge-slyht(l), n., battle, conflict; gp. 
2398. [slean; cp. Ger. Schlacht. Se 
ond-slyht, Finnsb. Gloss.: waei 
sliht.] 

ge-streon, n., wealth, treasure; ni 
(p.?), 2037; as. (p.?), 1920, 3i6< 
[NED.: STRAIN, sb.^] — Cpds 
^r-, eald-, eorl-, heah-, hord-, long 
maSm-, sine-, }>eod-. 

gest-selet, mi., gv est -hall, {roya 
hall for retainers {Beiir. xxxii 9 fl 
565 ff.); as., 994. [See gist. Cf. Siei 
§ 75 n. 2.] 

ge-sund, adj., sound, safe, m 
harmed; asm. -ne, 1628, 1998; npn 
-e, 2075; — w. gen.: apm. (sISj 
gesunde, 318. See an-sund. 

ge-swingt, n., vibration, swirl, sur 
848. 

ge-syne, adj.(i.)ja., visible, eviden 
2947, 3158; nsn., 125s, 231 
3058; npm., ^1403. [seen; G 
(ana-)siuns; cp. OE. seon, vb.] - 
Cpd.: ejj-. 



GLOSSARY 



319 



ge-synto, f., health, safety; dp. gesyn- 

tum, 1869. [ge-sund.] 
getan(t), w i., destroy, kill; (Kock 

L 5.44.4.1:) cut open; 2940. (Cp. 

a-getan, Brun. 18, etc.) [Gmc. 

*gautian, cp. OE. geotan. IF. xx 

327-] 
ge-tsese, adj.ja., agreeable; nsf., 1320. 
ge-tenge, adj.ja., lying on, close to (w. 

dat.); asn., 2758. 
ge-tnim, n., troop, company; is. -e, 922. 
ge-trywe, adj.ja., true, faithful; 

1228. 
ge-J?mge, nja., (i) agreement, compact; 

ap. ge)?ingo {terms), 1085. — (2) 

result, issue; gs. gej^inges, 398, 709; 

gp. ge)?ingea, 525. [See >ing; cp. 

Ger. Bedingung.] 
ge-J>6ht, m., thought; as., 256, 

610. 
ge-j7onc, m.n., thought; dp. -um, 

2332. [See l?encan.] — Cpd.: mod-. 
ge-J?raec(t), n., press, heap; as., 3102. 

[See )?rec-wudu; m6d-)?racu.] 
ge-l?ring, n., throng, tumult; as., 2132. 
ge-J?ruen, see under )J. 
ge-J?W«re, adj.ja., harmonious, united, 

loyal; npm., 1230, [ge-)?weran ' stir,' 

' mix together.'] See mon-Sw^re. 
ge-Jjyld, fi., patience; as., 139.5; dp. 

gejjyidum, steadily, 1705. [j^olian; 

Ger. Geduld.] 
ge-]7ywe(t)+, adj.ja., customary, 

usual; nsn., 2332. [})eaw.] 
ge-waede, nja., dress, equipment, 

armor; ap. gewsedu, 292. [wsed > 

weed(s).] — Cpds.: breost-, eorl-, 

guc5-. 
ge-wealc, n., rolling; as., 464. [Cp. 

WALK, OE. wealc(i)an.] 
ge-weald, n., power, control; as., 79, 

654, 764, 808, 903, 950, 1087, 1610, 

1684, 1727; dp. mid gewealdum, 0/ 

his ozvn accord, 2221. 
ge-wealden, see ge-wealdan. 
ge-weorc, n., work; gs. geweorces, 



271 1 ; — {something wrought), handi- 
work; ns. geweorc, 455, 1562, 
1681; as. '~, 2717, 2774. — Cpds.: 
Kr-, fyrn-, giJS-, hond-, land-, nij?-. 

ge-widre, nja., weather, storm; ap. 
gewidru, 1375. [weder; Ger. Ge- 
witter.] 

ge-wif (orge-w'fe) (t)-f-, ni., web {of 
destiny), fortune; ap. gewiofu, 697, 
[wefan; cf. ZfdPh. xxi 358; Sicv. 
§ 263 n. 3.] 

ge-win(n), n., strife, struggle, fight; gs. 
gewinnes, 1721; as. gewin, 798 (see 
dreogan), 877, 1469 {turmoil); — 
strife, hardship; ns, gewin, 133, 191; 
as. '^, 1 78 1. — Cpds.: fyrn-, y3-. 

ge-wiofu, see ge-wif. 

ge-wis-lice, adv., certainly; supl. 
-licost, 1350. [iwis, YWis (arch.); 
Ger. gewiss.] 

ge-wit(t), nja., intellect, senses; ds, 
gewitte, 2703 ; — {seat of intellect), 
head; ds, ■~, 2882. [See wit(t).] 

ge-wittig, adj., wise, conscious; 3094. 
(Cf. iElfric, Hom. ii 24.12, 142.19: 
gewittig ' in one's senses.') [wit(t).] 

ge-wrixle, nja., exchange; 1304. [See 
wrixl.] 

ge-wyrht, fni., deed done, desert; dp. 
-um, 4S7 (n.). [wyrcan.] — Cpd.: 
eald-. 

gid(d), n]dL.,song, tale, {formal) speech; 
gid 1065, gidd 2105, gyd 1160; as. 
gid, 1723; gyd, 2108, 2154, 2446; gp. 
gidda, 868; dp. giddum 11 18, gyd- 
dum, 151. — Cpds.: geomor-, word-. 
(Cf. Merbot L 7.7.25 ff.; P.Grdr.^ 
ii* 36 f.; R.-L. 1 444. See leo3, 
spel(l).) 

gif, conj.; (i) if; w. ind.: gif, 272, 346, 
442, 447, 527, 661, 684, 1185, 1822, 
1826, 1836, 1846, 2514; gyf, 944, 
1 182, 1382, 1852; w. opt.: gii, 452, 
593, 1379, 1477, 1481, 2519, 2637, 
2841; gyf, 280 (ind..?), 1104. — (2) 
whether, if, w. opt.; gif, 1140, 13 19. 



320 



BEOWULF 



gifan, V, give; inf. glofan, 2972; pret. 
3 sg. geaf, 1719, 2146, 2173, 2431, 
2623, 2635, 2640, 2865, 2919, 3009, 
3034; 3 pi. gEafon, 49; pp. gyfen, 64, 
1678, 1948. [On the prob. Scand. 
infl. on the form of give, see NED.] 

— Cpds.: a-, set-, for-, of-. 
gifen, (noun), see geofon. 
gifet5e(t), adj.ja. (cf. Kluge, Nomi- 

nale Stammbildungslehre § 233), 

Given, granted {by fate); 2730; nsn. 

299, 2491, 2682, gyfe}je 555, 819. 

[Cp. OS. git)iSig.] — Cpd.: un-.— 

gifeSe t, n]cL.,fate; 3085. 
gif-heal (1) t, f -, gifi- h a l l ; as. -healle, 

838. 
gifre, adj.ja., greedy, ravenous; nsf., 

1277. — Supl. gifrost, 1 123. — Cpd.: 

heoro-. 
gif-sceat(t) t, m., gif/; ap. -sceattas, 

378. [See sceat(t).] 
gif-stolf, m., GiFt-seat, throne; 2327; 

as. '^, 168. (See e)?el-stol.) 
gifu, f., GiFf; 1884; as. gife, 1271, 

2182; gp. gifa, 1930, geofena 1173; 

dp. geofum, 1958. — Cpds.: maSm-, 

swyrd-, 
gigant, m., giant; np. -as, 113; gp. 

-a, 1562, 1690. [Fr. Lat. (Gr.) gi- 

gas, ace. gigantem.] 
gilp, n. (m.), boast, boasting; ds. gylpe, 

2521 (n.); as. gilp, 829, gylp 2528; 

on gvip, proudly, honorably, 1749. 

[OS. gelp.] — Cpd.: dol-. 
gilpan, gylpan, iii, w. gen. or dat., 

boast, rejoice; gylpan, 2874; pres. 

I sg. gylpe, 586; 3 sg. gylpetJ, 2055; 

pret. 3 sg. gealp, 2583. [yelp.] 

— Cpd.: be-. 

gilp-cwidef, mi., boasting speech; 640. 
[OS. gelp-quidi.] 

gilp-hlaedent, adj. (pp.), {vaunt- 
laden), covered with glory, proud; 
868. (A/ PA. iii 456. But see also 
Gummere's note: ' a man . . . who 
could sing his beot, or vaunt, in good 



verse ' [Further, JEGPh. xix 

^85.]) 

gim(m), m., gem, jewel; 2072. [Fr. 
Lat, gemma (> OFr. gemme > 
MnE. gem.).] — Cpd.: searo-. 

gin(n)t, adj., spacious, wide; asm. 
gynne, 1551; asn.wk. ginne (MS. 
gimme), 466. 

gin-faest, gimfaest (Lang. § 19.3), t, 
adj., ample, liberal; asf. gimfaeste 
(gife), 1271; asf.wk. ginfaestan ('^), 
2182. [gin(n).] 

gingsest, see geong. 

gio, see geo. 

giofan, see gifan. 

giogoS, see geogotJ. 

giohtSo t, f., sorrow, care; ds. (on) 
giohSe, 27Q3, ('^) gehSo 3095; as. 
giohSo, 2267. 

gi6mor(-), see geomor(-). 

giond-, see geond-. 

giong, see geong. 

giong, pret., see gangan. 

ge-giredan, see ge-gyrwan. 

gist, mi., stranger, visitor, guest; 
gist, 1138, I522;g£est, 1800, 2073 (.?.?), 
23i2(.^); ds. gyste, 2227; as. gist, 
1441; np. gistas, 1602; ap. gsestas, 
7^pj. [Cogn. w. Lat. hostis; form 
guest prob. infl. by ON. gestr.j — 
Cpds.: feSe-, gryre-, inwit-, niS-, 
sele-. 

git, see ]7U. 

git, see gyt. 

gladian(l) +, w 2., Xglisten, shine; pres. 
3 pi. gladiaS, 2036. [glsed.] 

glsed, adj., kind, gracious; 1173; dsm. 
gladum, 2025; asm. glsedne, 863, 
1181; lordly, glorious: apm. gla^de, 
58 (n.). [glad (cp. glaed-mod); 
oldest meaning * shining.'] 

glaed-manj, adj., kind, gracious; vs.j 
367. (Wr.-Wii., Vocab. i 171.40: 
* hilaris'=glsedman; Beitr. xii 84; 
ESt. XX 335.) 

glaed-mod, adj., glad at heart; 1785. 



GLOSSARY 



321 



gled, fi., fire, flame; 2652, 3 114; dp. 
glGdum, 2312, 2335, 2677, 3041. 
[gleed (arch., dial.); cp. glowan.j 

gled-egesaj, wk.m., fire-terror, terrible 
fire; 2650. 

gleo, n. (Siev, §§ 247 n. 3, 250 n. 2), 
GLEE, mirth, entertainment; 2105. 

gleo-beam, m., GLEE-zvood, harp; gs. 
-es, 2263. [beam.] 

gleo-dreamf, m., mirth; as., 3021. 

gleo-man(n), mc, gleeman, singer; 
gs. -mannes, 1160. 

glldan, I, glide; pret. 3 sg. glad, 
2073; 2 pi. glidon, 515. Cpd.: to-. 

gUtinian(t)+, w 2., GLirjer, shine; 
2758. [Cp. Go. glitmunjan.] 

glof, f., glove, pouch; 2085. [Arch. 
cxxv 159; Th. Kross, Die Namender 
Gefdsse bei den Ags. (191 1), pp. 89 f.] 

gnea5(t)+, adj., niggardly, sparing; 
1930. 

gnoraf, m. or n., sorrow, affliction; as., 
2658. 

gnornian, w 2., mourn, lament; pret. 
3 sg. gnornode, 11 17. — Cpd.: be-. 

God, m., god; 13, 72, 381, 478, 685, 
701, 930, 1056, 1271, 1553, 1658, 
1716, 1725, 1751, 2182, 2650, 2874, 
3054; gs. Godes, 570, 711, 786, 
1682, 2469, 2858; ds. Gode, 113, 227, 
625, 1397, 1626, 1997; as. God, 181, 
811. (Cf. AngL XXXV 123 ff.) 

god, adj., GOOD {able, efficient, ex- 
cellent, strong, brave; used mostly of 
persons); 195, 269 (w. gen., ' as re- 
gards '), 279 (frod ond g5d), 1870, 
2263, 2543, 2563; }?3et waes god cyn- 
ing: II, 863, 2390; nsn. g5d, 1562; 
nsm.wk. goda, 205, 355, 675, 758, 
1 190, 1518, 2944, 2949; dsm. godum, 
3036, 3 114; dsm.wk. g5dan, 384, 
2327; asm. godne, 199, 347, i486, 
1595, 1810, 1969, 2184; npm. g5de, 
2249; npm.wk. g5dan, 1163; gpm. 
godra, 2648, [F. 33]; dpf. g5dum, 
217S; apm. gode, 2641. — Cpd.: 



£er-. — Comp, betera, better, 
superior; 469, 1703 (geboren '^, 
cp. (bett) borenra, JElfr. Laws 11.5 
[MS. H]). Supl. bet(o)st, best; 
nsm. betst, I109; nsf. betost, 3007; 
asn. betst, 453; asm.wk. betstan, 
1871; vsm.wk. betsta, 947, 1759. — 
Comp. seira, sella, better (only 4 
times of persons); sclra, 860, 2193, 
2199 ('higher in rank'); sella, 2890; 
nsn. selre, 1384; dsm. sclran, 1468; 
asm. selran, 1197, 1850; asn. scire, 
1759; npf. selran, 1839. Supl. selest, 
best (only 6 times of persons); nsf., 
256; nsn., 146, 173, 285, 935, 1059, 
1389, 2326; nsm.wk. selesta, 412; 
dsm.wk. selestan, 1685; asn. selest, 
454, 658, 1 144; asm.wk. selestan, 
1406, 1956, 2382; npm.wk. '~, 416; 
apm. '^, 3122. See scl. [*s51'-; cp. 
Go. sels (ablaut).] 

god, n., GOOD, goodness, good action, 

gifts, liberality; ds. gode, 20, 956, 

1 184, 1952; gp. goda {advantages, 

^gentle practices,^ Earle), 681; dp. 

. g5dum, 1861. 

g6d-freminend(e) t, mc. (pres. ptc.) 
[pi.], one doing good, acting bravely; 
gp. godfremmendra, 299. 

gold, n., gold; 1107, 1193, 2765, 
3012, 3052, 3134; gs. goldes, 1093, 
1694, 2246, 2301; ds. golde, 304, 553, 
777, 927, 1028, 1054, 1382, 1484, 
1900, 2102, 2192. 2931, 3018; as. 
gold, 2276, 2536, 2758, 2793, 3105, 
3167. — Cpd.: fast-. 

gold-aehtt, fi., possessions in gold, 
treasure of gold; as., 2748. 

gold-fag, -fah,(t)-f-, adj., ornamented 
wi/^ gold ; -fah, 1800; asm. -fahne, 
2811; asn. -lah, 308; npn.-fag, 994. 

gold-gyfaf, wk.m., GOLO-Giv^r, lord; 
as. -gyfan, 2652. 

gold-hrodenf, adj. (pp.), gold- 
adorned; nsf., 614, 640, 1948, 2025. 
[hreodan.] 



322 



BEOWULF 



gold-hwaete t, adv., in a go ld -greedy 
manner; 3074 (n.). See hwset. 

gold-matSum I, m., gold -treasure; 
ap. -maSmas, 2414. 

gold-sele|, mi., gold -hall; ds., 1639, 
2083; as., 71S, 1253. 

gold-weardj, m., guardz^m 0/ gold; 
as., 3081. 

gold-wine t, mi., gold -friend, (gen- 
erous) prince; goldwine gumena: ns., 
1602, vs. 1 171, 1476; goldwine 
Geata: ns., 2419, 2584. 

gold-wlancf, adj., splendidly adorned 
with gold; 1881. 

gombe (wk.f..?) (-a.^ -an?)t, tribute; 
as. gomban (gyldan), li. (The 
only other instance: gombon (giel- 
dan), Gen. 1978; cp. gambra, Hel. 

355-) 
gomel, gomol, see gamol. 
gomen, n., joy, mirth, sport, pastime; 

2263, 2459, gamen, 1 160; ds. gomene, 

I775> gamene, 2941; as. gamen, 

3021. [game; Falk-Torp, Etym. 

Wbch.\ gammen.] — Cpd.: heal-. 
gomen-wa]? I, f., joyous journey; ds. 

-e, 854. 
gomen-wudu|, mu., wood of mirth 

{harp); 1065; as., 2108. 
(ge-)gongan, see (ge-)gangan. 
greedig, adj., greedy, fierce; nsf. 

(grim ond) grsedig, 121, so 1499 

(m.f.); asn. gradig, 1522. 
grffig, adj., grey; npn., 330; apf. -e, 

334- 
grseg-msel t, adj., g key -colored 

{'-marked '); nsn., 2682. 
graes-moldet, wk.f., grass-mold, 

greensward; as. -moldan, 1881. 
gram, adj., wrathful, hostile; gsm. -es, 

765; npm.wk. -an, 777; dpm. -um, 

424, 1034. [Cp. grim(m); Ger. 

gram.] — Cpd.: sefen-. 
grap, f., grasp, claw; gs. -e, 836; ds. -e, 

438, 5SS; dp. -um, 765, 1542. 

[gripan.] — Cpds.: feond-, hilde-. 



grapian, w 2., (grope), grasp ; pret. 
3 sg. grapode, 1566, 2085. 

greet, n., sand, earth; ds. -e, 3167. 
[grit.] 

greotanf, 11, weep; pres. 3 sg. greote]?, 
1342. [greet (Sc, North.). Anz. 
fdA. XX 244: greotan fr. blending 
of gretan (= *gr^tan) and reotan.] 

gretan, w i., (i) approach, touch, at- 
tack; 168, 803 {harm), 2421, 2735; 
pret. 3 sg. grette, 1893, 2108; opt. 

2 sg. '^, 1995; 3 sg. ^, 3081; pp. 
greted, 1065. — (2) greet, salute^ 
address; inf. gretan, 347, 1646, 2010, 
3095; pret. 3 sg. grette, 614, 625, 
1816. [OS. grotian. Cf. Beitr. 
xxxvii 205 flf.] 

ge-gretan, w i., greet, address; inf. 
gegrettan (Lang. § 19.4), 1861; pret. 

3 sg. gegrette, 652, 1979, 2516. 
grim(m), adj., grim, fierce, angry; 

grim, 555, 2043, 2650; nsf. '^, 121, 
1499 (m.f.), 2860; nsm.wk. grimma, 
102; gsf. grimre, 527; asm. grimne, 
1 148, 2/j6; asf. grimme, 1234; dpf. 
wk.(.0 grimman, 1542. — Cpds.: 
heaSo-, heoro-, nl}?-, searo-. 
grim-helm t, m., mask-a-EiMet, {vizored) 
helmet; ap. -as, 334. See beado-, 
here-grlma. (" Visors, in the strict 
(technical) sense, were unknown in 
Beowulf's time, but the face was 
protected by a kind of mask." CI. 
Hall. Cf. Keller 92, 246 f.; Stjer. 

4 f.; Falk L 9.44.164.) 
grim-lie, adj., fierce, terrible; 3041. 
grimme, adv., grim/^, terribly; 

3012, 3085. 
gripan, i, gripe, grasp, clutch; pret. 

3 sg. grap, 1 501. — Cpds.: for-, wiS-. 
gripe, mi., grip, grasp, attack; 1765; 

as., 1 148. — Cpds. : far-, mund-, nid-. 
grom-heortt, adj., hostile-HEAKTed; 

1682. 
grom-hydigt, adj., angry-minded, hos- 

tilely disposed; 1749. [hycgan.j 



GLOSSARY 



323 



growan, rd., grow; pret. 3 sg. greow, 
1718. 

grund, m., ground, bottom; ds. 
grunde, 553, 2294, 2758, 2765; as. 
grund, 1367, 1394; — plain, earth; 
as. (gynne) grund, 155 1; ap. grun- 
das, 1404, 2073. — Cpds.: eormen-, 
mere-, sk-. 

gnmd-buend t, me. [pi.], inhabitant of 
the earth, man; gp. -ra, 1006. 

gnind-hjrrde t, mja., guardian of the 
deep; as., 2136. 

grund-wong %, m., ground -plain; 
bottom {of the mere), as., 1496; sur- 
face of floor, as., 2770J — earth; as., 
2588 (n.). 

gnmd-wyrgenj, fj5., accursed {female) 
monster of the deep; as. -wyrgenne, 
15 18. (Cf. Angl. XXXV 253.) See 
werhSo. 

giyn(n), see gym. 

gryre(t), mi., terror, horror; 1282 
(Schii. Bd. 49: force of attack); ds. 
(as..?), 384; as., 478; gp. gryra, 
591; dp. gryrum, 483. — Cpds.: 
f^er-, wig-. 

gr3^e-br6ga t, wk.m., horror; 2227. 

gryre-fah.|, adj., terrible in its varie- 
gated coloring (rather than terribly 
hostile, cf. JEGPh. xii 253); 3041; 
asm. -ne, 2576. 

gryre-geatwe t, fwo.p., terrible armor, 
warlike equipment; dp. -geatwum, 
324. See wig-getawa. 

gryre-giestt, mi., dreadful stranger; 
ds. -e, 2560. 

gryre-leoS t, n., terrible song; as., 786. 

gryre-licf, adj., terrible, horrible; asm. 
-ne, 1441, 2136. 

gryre-sitSJ, m., dreadful {perilous) ex- 
pedition; ap. -as, 1462. 

gumaf, wk.m., man; 20, 652, 868, 973, 
1682, 2178; vs., 1384; ds. guman, 
2821; as. '^, 1843, 2294; np. '^, 215, 
306, 666, 1648; gp. gumena, 73, 328, 
474,715,878,1058,1171,1367,1476, 



1499, 1602, 1824, 2043, 2233, 2301, 

2416, 2516, 2859, 3054; dp. gumum, 

127, 321; ap. guman, 614. — Cpds.: 

dryht-, sold-. 
guin-cyn(n) t, nja., w^nKiND, race, 

men; gs. -cynnes, 260, 2765; dp. 

-cynnum, 944. [kin .] 
gum-cyst t, fi., manly virtue, munifi- 

cence; dp. -um (god) : i486, 2543 ; ap. 

-e, 1723. (Cp. uncyst = 'avaritia,' 

Ben. R. (cd. Schroer) 55.3, etc.) 
gum-dreamt, m., joys of men; as., 

2469. 
gtun-dryhtenf, m., lord of men; 1642. 
gum-fejjaj, wk.m., band on foot; 1401. 

See fejja. 
gum-man (n)t, mc, man; gp. -manna, 

1028. 
gimi-stolj, m., throne; ds. -e, 1952. 

(See brego-stol.) 
guSf, f., war, battle, fight; 1123, 1658, 

2483, 2536; gs. -e, 483, 527, 630, 

1997, 2356, 2626; ds. -e, 438, 1472, 

1535, 2353, 2491, 2878, [F. 31]; as. -e, 

603 (ds.?, cf. MPh. iii 453); gp. -a, 

2512, 2543; dp. -um, 1958, 2178. 
gutS-beomJ, m., warrior; gp. -a, 314. 
gutS-bil(l) t, n., war-sword; 2584; gp. 

-billa, 803. 
guS-bymet, wk.f., war-corslet; 321. 
guS-cearuJ, f., war-c^B.-E, grievous 

strife; ds. -ceare, 1258. 
gut5-craeftt, m., war-strength; 127. 
guS-cjmingt, m., war-Y^i-^c; 2335 

(-kyning), 2563, 2677, 3036; as., 199, 

1969. 
gut5-dea?5t, m., death in battle; 

2249. 
gu?S-floga|, wk.m., war-Y\.\er; as. 

-flogan, 2528. [flcogan.] 
gutS-frecaf, wk.m., fighter; 2414. 
gut5-fremmend(e) t, mc. (pres. ptc.) 

[pi.], warrior; gp. -fremmendra, 246. 
gu?5-geatwa|, fw5.p., war-equipments; 

ap., 2636. See wig-getawa. 
gu?5-gewffidet, nja., war-dress, armor; 



324 



BEOWULF 



np. -gewsdo, 227; ap. -gewsedu, 

2617, 2730, 2851, 2871; -gewseda 

(gp.?), 2623 (n.). 
gut5-geweorc J, n., warlike deed; gp. -a, 

678, 981, 1825. 
gu6-helmt, m., war-HE-Luet; 2487. 
gutS-hom|, n., war-noR^; as., 1432. 
gu5-hre6t, m.(.Oi. (orig. n., see hreS), 

glory in battle; 819. 
guS-leotSJ, n., war-song; as., 1522. 
gujj-modig I, adj.,. of warlike mind; 

dsm. -modgum, 506. 
guS-rasf, m., storm of battle, attack; 

as., 2991; gp. -a, 1577, 2426. 
guS-reowt, adj., fierce in battle; 

-reouw, 58. (Cf. T. C. § 2.) 
guS-rincf, m., warrior; 838, 11 18 (n,), 

188 1 ; as., 1501; gp. -a, 2648. 
gutS-roff, adj., brave (or fatuous) in 

battle; 608. 
gutS-scearJ, m., slaughter (suEAKing) 

in battle, carnage; ds. -e, 1213. Cp. 

inwit-scear. 
gutS-sceaSa I, wk.m., enemy, destroyer; 

2318. 
gu5-searot, nwa., armor; np., 328; 

ap., 215; dp. -searwum, ^g^ (see 

Varr.). 
gutS-selet, mi., battle-hall; ds., 443, 

.2I3Q. 

guS-sweordJ, n., war-swoKB; as., 

2154. 
gu?S-werigt, adj., worn out (weary) 

with fighting, dead; asm. -ne, 1586. 
gutS-wiga|, wk.m., warrior; 21 12. 
guS-wine|, mi., war-friend, warrior, 

szvord; as., 1810; dp. -winum, 2735. 
gyd(d), see gid(d). 
gyddian, w 2., speak, discourse; pret. 

3 sg. gyddode, 630. 
gyf , see gif. 

gyfen, (noun), see geofon. 
gyf en, pp., see gif an. 
gyfej)e, see gifeSe. 
gyldan, iii, pay, repay; 11, 1184, 2636; 

pret. I sg. geald, 2491 ; 3 sg. '~, 1047, 



2991; [3 pi. guldan, F.40]. [yield.] 
— Cpds.: a-, an-, for-. 

gylden, adj., golden; nsn., 1677; dsm. 
gyldnum, 1163; psm. gyldenne, 47, 
1021, 2809. [gold; Go. gulj^eins.] — 
Cpd.: eal(l)-. 

gylp. gJ^pan, see gilp, gilpan. 

gylp-sprsec J, f., boasting speech; ds. 
-e, 981. 

gylp-word, n., boasting word; gp. -a, 
675. 

gyman, w i., w. gen., care, heed, be in- 
tent {on); pres. 3 sg. gymeS, 1757; 
imp. sg. gym, 1760; w. (to &) ger.: 
pres. 3 sg. gymeS, 2451. [Go. 
gaumjan.] — Cpd.: for-. 

gyn(n), see gin(n). 

gyrdan, w i., gird, belt; [pret. 3 sg. 
gyrde, F. 13]; pp. gyrded, 2078. 

gyrede, geg3rred, see gyrwan. 

gym, gryn(n),t, m.f.n.(?), grief, afflic- 
tion; gyrn, 1775; gp. grynna, 930. 
(Cf. Siev. xxxvi 417.) 

gym-wracuf, f., rez>enge for injury; gs. 
-wrsece, 2118; ds. '^, 1 138. 

g3rrwan, w i., prepare, make ready, 
dress, equip, adorn; pret. 3 sg. gyrede, 
1441; 3 pi. gyredon, 994; pp. gegy- 
red, 1472; nsf. gegyrwed, 2087, nsn. 
(golde) ~, S53, asf. (~) gegyrede, 
2192, apm. ('~) '^, 1028. [gearu; 
cp. faeSer-gearwe.] 

ge-gyrwan, w i., make ready, equip; 
38, 199; pret. 3 pi. gegiredan, 3137. 

gyst, see gist. 

gystran, adv., ^ESiEKday; gystran 
niht (perh. cpd.), 1334. 

gyt, git, adv., yet, still, hitherto; (w. 
negat., not yet); gyt, 944, 1824, 251?, 
[F. 26I; git, 583, 1377; (nu) gyt, 956, 
1134, (nQ) git 1058; (l^a) gyt, 1127, 
1164, 1256, 1276, 2141, (}?a) git 536, 
2975; I'a gyt, further, besides: 47, 
1050, [F. 18], so: Sa git, 1866. See 
gen. 

gytsian (= gitsian), w 2., covet, be 



GLOSSARY 



325 



avaricious, he niggardly; pres. 3 sg. 
gytsaS, 1749. [Ger. geizen.] 

habban, w 3., (i) have, hold; 446, 
462 {keep), 1 176, 1490, 1798, 2740 
(gefean ^, 3017; pres. I sg. (wen) 
haebbe, 383, (geweald) ^, 950; hafu 
2523, hafo 2150, ([wen]) -^j 3CO0; 

2 sg. hafast, 1174, 1849; 3 sg. (ge- 
weald) hafaS, 1610; I pi. habbaS, 
270; opt. 3 sg. haebbe, 381; 3 pi. 
negat. nasbben, 1850; imp. sg. hafa, 
1395, '^ (. . ond geheald), 658; [pi. 
habbaS, F. 11]; pret. 3 sg. hsefde, 79 
(geweald . . ^), 518, 554, 814, 
1 167, 1202, 1625, 2158, 2361, 2430 
(heold . . ond ^), 2579; I pi. hsf- 
don, 539; 3 pi. (gefean) haefdon, 562. 

— (2) used as auxiliary, have, w. in- 
flected pp.: pres. 3 sg. hafaS, 939; 
pret. 3 sg. haefde, 205; — w. uninfl. 
pp.: pres. i sg. haebbe, 408, 433, 
1 196; 2 sg. hafast, 953, 1221, 1855; 

3 sg. hafaS, 474, 595, 975, I340, 
2026, 2265, 2453; opt. 3 sg. haebbe, 
1928; pret. I sg. haefde, 2145; 3 sg. 
^^, ic6, 220, 665, 743, 804, 825, 828 
(w. infl. pp. as well (.?)), 893, 1294, 
1472, 1599 (opt.?), 2301, 2321, 2333, 
2397, 2403, 2726, 2844, 2952, 3046, 
3074, 3147; I pi. hsfdon, 2104; 3 pi. 
~, 117 (opt.?), 694, 883, 2381, 2630, 
2707, 3165; opt. 3 sg. h^fde, 1550. 

— Cpds.: for-, wiS-habban; bord-, 
lind-, rond-, searo-haebbend(e). 

had, m., manner, state, position, form, 
as., 1297 (see: on), 2193; l^urh h^st- 
ne had, in a violent manner, 1335- 
[-hood; Go. haidus.] 

hador(t), adj., bright, clear-voiced; 497. 
[Ger. heiter.] 

badref, adv., clearly, brightly; 1571. 

heefj, n., sea; ap. heafo, 2477, heafu 
1862 (n.). [Falk-Torp, Etym. fVbch.: 
hav; Beitr. xii 561.] 

haefen, see hebban. 



haeft, m. ^captive; 2408 (i.e. slave)^ 
(cp. Dan. 266, Chr. 154, 360 f.); — 
twk.(adj.): asm. (helle) haefton, 
788 (= ' captivus inferni,' of. AngL 
XXXV 254). [Kluge, Etym. Wbch.: 
Haft.2J 

hseft-mecet, mja., hiked sword; ds., 
1457. (See Intr. xvii.) [ha ft; Ger, 
Heft.] 

haeft-nyd, fi., captivity; as., [3155]. 

haeg-steald, adj ., young; gpm. -ra, 1 889. 
(Also Ge7i. 1862 used as adj., else- 
where noun [so np. -as, F. 40].) [See 
haga; Ger. Hagestolz.J 

hffil, nc. (Siev. §§ 288 n. i, 289 n. 2; 
Beitr. xxxi 87), (i) safety, good luck; 
as., 653. — (2) omen{s); as., 204. 
(So Corpus Gloss. 1444.) [hal.] See 
h^lo. 

haele, haeleS,!, mc. (Siev. §§ 281 n. 4, 
263 n. 4; Beitr. xxxi 71 ff.), man^ 
hero, warrior ;]\dde. (hildedeor): 1646, 
18 16, 3111; hael^S, 190, 331, 1069, 
[F. 23, 43]; np. haeleS, 52, 2247, 2458, 
3142; gp. haelet^a, 467, 497, 611, 662, 
912, 1047, 1 189, 1 198, 1296, 1830, 
1852, 1954, 2052, 2072, 2224, 3005, 
3111; dp. haeleSum, 1709, 1961, 
/98J, 2024, 2262. [Ger. Held.] 

haelo, wk.f., prosperity, luck, hail; 
ds. haele, 1217; as. f^, 719 (n.); 
h^lo, 2418. [hal; h^ll7>HEALTH.] 
— Cpd.: un-. 

haerg-traeft, n., heathen temple; dp. 
-trafum, 175. (Cp. Andr. 1691: hell- 
trafum.) [See herg; Lat. trabs (?); 
Sarrazin, ESt. xlii i f., Kad. 69: 
Celt, tref ' house '?] 

haestef, adj.ja., violent; asm. hrestne, 

1335- 
hsej), mni., heath; ds. -e, 2212. 
haej)en, adj., heathen; gsm. h^- 

]7enes, 986; dsn. h^'Snum, 2216; asf. 

hSj^ene, 852; asn. hde'Sen, 2276; gpm. 

h^)?enra, 179. [A'^Z).: he athen ; 

Kluge, Etym. Wbch.: Hcide; Streit- 



326 



BEOWULF 



berg, Got. Elementarbuch, § 50 n. 3; 
Braune, Beitr. xliii 428 ff.] 

haetS-stapa t, wk.m., n-EPLrn-stalker 
(stag); 1368. [steppan.] 

hafa, see habban. 

hafelaf, wk.m., head; gs. heafolan, 
2697; ds. hafelan, 672, 1372, 1521, 
heafolan 2679; as. hafelan, 1327, 
1421, 1448, 1614, 1635, 1780, hafa- 
lan 446; np. hafelan, 1120. — Cpd.: 
wig-. 

hafen, see hebban. 

hafenianf, w 2., raise, lift up; pret. 
3 sg. hafenade, 1573. [hebban.] 

hafo, hafu, see habban. 

hafoc, m., hawk; 2263. 

haga(t)+, wk.m., enclosure, entrench- 
ment; ds.ha.gan,2Sg2, 2g6o. [NED.: 
HAW, sb.''^; Ger. Hag.] See hseg- 
steald; an-haga. 

hal, adj., WHOLE, hale, sound, un- 
hurt; 300, 1974, wes ]>u . . . hal 
(hail, cp. wassail), 407; dsn.wk. 
halan, 1503. 

halig, adj., holy; halig (God), 381, 
1553, '^ (Dryhten) 686. 

hals, see heals. 

ham, m., home, dwelling, residence; 
2525; gs. hames, 2366, 2388; ds. ham 
(after: to, aet, fram), 124, 194, 374, 
1147, 1156, 1248, 1923, 2992; as. 
ham, 717, 1407, 1601 (adv., home 
(-wards)); ap. hamas, 1127. 

hamer, m., hammer; ds. hamere, 
1285; gp. homera, 2829. « 

ham-weorSung t, f., ornament of a 
home; as. -e, 2998. 

hand, hond, fu., hand; hand, 1343, 
2099, 2137, 2697; hond, 1520, 2216, 
248S, 2509, 2609, 2684; ds. handa, 
49S, S40> 746, 1290, 1983, 2720, 3023, 
3124, [F. 29], honda 814; as. hand, 
558,983, 1678,2208; hond, 656 ('-^ 
ond rond), 686, 834, 927, 2405, 2575; 
dp. hondum, 1443, 2840. 

hand-bona|, wk.m., slayer with the 



HAND;ds. (to) handbonan (wearS): 
460, 1330 (-banan), 2502. 

hand-gestealla I, wk.m., comrade, asso- 
ciate; ds. hondgesteallan, 2169; np. 
handgesteallan, 2^g6. 

hand-gewri]?ent, adj. (pp.), twisted or 
woven by hand; apf. -e, 1937. 
[wrl}jan.] 

hand-scolu, -scalu,J, f. (hand-) 
troop, companions; ds. handscale, 
1317, hondscole 1963. [NED.: 
shoal, sb.2 — For the interchange of 
vowels in scolu: scalu, cp. rodor: 
rador, etc.; Zfvgl. Spr. xxvi loi n. 
2; AnzfdA. XXV 14.] 

hand-sporu|, wk.f., hand-spur, 
nail (or claw); 986 (n.). 

hangian, w 2., hang (intr.); 1662; 
pres. 3 sg. hangaS, 2447; 3 pi. 
hongiaS, 1363; pret. 3 sg. hangode, 
2085. 

har, adj., hoar^, grey, old; har (hil- 
derinc), 1307, 3136; gsm. hares, 
2988; dsm. harum, 1678; asm. harne 
(stan), 887, 1415, 2553, 2744; asf. 
hare, 2153. [Ger. hehr.] — Cpd.: 
an-. 

hat, adj., hot; 897, 2296, 2547, 2558, 
2691, 3148; nsn., 1616; gsn. hates, 
2522; dsm.n.wk.(.?) baton, 849, 
hatan 1423; asm. hatne, 2781; apm. 
hate, 2819. — Supl. hatost, 1668. 

hat, n., heat; as., 2605. 

hatan, rd., (i) name, call; pres. opt. 3 
pi. hatan, 2806; pp. haten, 102, 263, 
373, 2602. — (2) order, command 
(also shading off into cause, cf. J. F. 
Royster, J EG Ph. xvii 82 ff.); abs.: 
pret. 3 sg. heht, 1786; — w. inf.: 
pret. 3 sg. heht, 1035, 1053, 1807, 
1808, 2337, 2892; het, 198, 391, 1 114, 
1920, 2152, 2190, 3095, 3 no; pas- 
sive constr., pp. haten, 991 (n.); — 
w. ace. & inf.: inf. hatan, 68; pres. 
I sg. hate, 293; imp. sg. hat, 386, 
pi. hataS, 2802; pret. 3 sg. het, 674 



GLOSSARY 



327 



(subj. ace. implied), 1868; het hine 
wel brucan,' 1045, si. 2812; — w. 
J^aet-clause: pret. 3 sg. het, 2156. 
[hight (arch.); Ger. heissen.] 

ge-hatan, rd., promise;, {vow, threate^i); 
pres. I sg. gchate, 1392, 1671; pret. 
3 sg. gehet, 2134, 2937, 2989 (w. gen., 
cp. Boeth. 1 1 2.4); I pl.geheton, 2634; 
3 pi. '~, 175; pp. nsf. gehaten (be- 
trothed), 2024. 

hatian, w 2., hate, persecute; 2466; 
pret. 3 sg. hatode, 2319. See dsed- 
hata, hettend. 

hatSort, m.n.(,?), confinement, recep- 
tacle; as., 414 (n.). See heaSerian. 
{Rid. 21.13: [ds.] hea})ore, 66,3: 
headre.) 

he, heo, hit, pers. pron., h e , //f^ ( s h e ), 
it; he 284 times, 7, 29, 80, etc.; [F. 
3x]; nsf. heo 18 times (in the A part 
of the MS. only), hio 11 times (only 
3 times in A), hie 2019; nsn. hit 18 
times, hyt (in B only) 5 times; gsm. 
his (possessive) 78 times, [F. 4x]; 
gsf. hire, 722 (or dat.), poss.: 641, 
iii5,i546,so:hyre, 1188,1339, 1545, 
2121; gsn. his, 2579, poss.: 1733, 
2157; dsm. him 167 times, used also 
as (reflex.) 'ethic dative': him., 
gewat, 26, 234, 662, 1236, 1601, 1903, 
1963, 2387, 2949, [F. 43], si. 18S0, 
him . . . losa'S, 2061, con him, 2062, 
him . . . gelyfde, 1272, him . . on- 
dred, 2347, si. 2348, him selfa deah, 
1839; hym, 1918 (dp..?); dsf. hire, 
616, 1521, 1566, 1935, hyre, 945, 
2175, 3153 ('ethic dat.'); dsn. him, 
78, 313; asm. hine 44 times (only 4 
times in B), [F. 13, 46I, hyne 30 
times (only 6 times in A), [F. 33I; 
asn. hit 12 times, hyt, 2158, 2248, 
3 161, [F. 21]; np. hie 53 times (9 
times in B); hi, 28, 43, 1628, 1966, 
2707, 2934, 3038, 3130, 3163; hig, 
1085, 1596, [F. 41, 42]; hy, 307, 364, 
368, 2124, 2381, 2598, 2850; gp. 



(poss. & partit.) hira, 1102, 1124, 

1249; heora, 691, 698, 1604, 1636; 

hiora, 1166, 2599, 2994; hicra, 1164; 

hyra, 178, 324, 1012, 1055, 1246, 

2040, 23 1 1, 2849, [F. 3x1; dp. him 32 

times (gcwiton him: 301, 1125); 

[F. 17I; ap. hie, 477,694, 706, 1068, 

2236; hig, 1770; hy, 1048, 2233, 2592. 
hea(n), see heah. 
hea-burh, fc, (high burgh), great 

town; as., 11 27. 
heafo, -u, see haef. 
heafod, n., head; 1648; as., 48, 1639; 

ds. heafde, 1590, 2138, 2290, 2973; 

dp. heafdon, 1242. 
heafod-beorgt, f., u-e^-d -protection; 

as. -e, 1030. 
heafod-mseg t, m,, (head-, i.e.) near 

relative; gp. -maga, 215 1; dp. -mse- 

gum, 588. 
heafod-segnt, m.n., head-sign, ^an- 

ner; as., 2152. [See segn.] 
heafod-weard(J)(+), f., he AD^atch; 

as, -e, 2909 (i.e. ' death-watch,' cp. 

Rood 63; Schiicking L 4. 126. 1.4 f.). 
heafola, see hafela. 
heah, adj., high, lofty, exalted; 57, 

82, 2805, 3157; gsn.wk. he'an, 116; 

dsm.n. heaum, 2212; dsm.wk. (sele 

})am) hean: 713, 919, 1016, 1984; 

asm. heanne, 983; asn. heah, 48, 

2768; asm.wk. he'an, 3097; npf. hea, 

1926. 
heah-C3ming(t), m., great king; gs. 

-es, 1039. 
heah-gesceapt, n., (high) destiny; 

as., 3084. 
heah-gestreon t, n., splendid treasure; 

gp. -a, 2302. 
heah-lufu (-lufe) t, wk.f ., h i g h l o v e ; 

as. -lufan, 1954. 
heah-selet, mi., high (great) hall; 

ds., 647. 
heah-setl, n., high seat, throne; as., 

1087. [settle.] 
heah-stedej, mi., lofty place; ds., 285. 



3^8 



BEOWULF 



heal(l), f., hall; heal, 1151, 1214; 

heall, 487; gs. healle, [389], [F. 4, 20J; 
ds. ^, 89, 614, 642, 663, 925, 1009, 
1288, [F. 28]; as. ~, 1087; np. '^, 
1926 (n.). — Cpds.: gif-, medo-. 

heal-aemt, n., ual L-building; gp. -a, 
78. 

healdan, rd., hold, keep, guard, oc- 
cupy, possess, rule; 230, 296, 319, 
704, 1 182, 1348, 1852, 2372, 2389, 
2477, 3034, 3166; healdon, 3084; 
pres. 2 sg. healdest, 1705; 3 sg. 
healdeS, 2909; opt. 3 sg. healde, 
2719; imp. sg. heald, 948, 2247; ger. 
healdanne, 173 1; pret. i sg, heold, 
241, 466, 2732, 2737, 2751; 3 sg. ^, 
S7, 103, 142, 161, 305, 788, 103 1, 
1079, 1748, 1959, 2183, 2279, 2377, 
2414, 2430, 3043, 3 1 18; hlold, 1954; 
3 pi. heoldon, 401, 1214, [F. 42]; opt. 
3 sg. heolde, 1099, 2344, [F. 23].— 
Cpds.: be-, for-; dream-healdende. 

ge-healdan, rd., hold, keep, guard, 
rule; 674, 911, 2856; pres. 3 sg. 
gehealde^, 2293; opt. 3 sg. gehealde, 
3 17; imp. sg. geheald, 658; pret. 3 sg. 
geheold, 2208, 2620, 3003. 

healf, adj., half; gsf. -re, 1087. 

healf, f., (half), side; ds. -e, 2262; 
as. -e, 1675; gp. -a, 800; ap. -a, 1095, 
130S, -e, 2063. 

heal-gamenj, n., entertainment in 
hall; as., 1066. 

heal-recedt, n., ua-l-l -building; as., 
68, 1 98 1 (-reced). 

heals, m., neck; ds. healse, 1872, 2809, 
3017, halse, 1566; as. heals, 2691. 
[Go. Ger. hals.] — Cpds. (adj.): 
famig-, wunden-. 

heals-beagt, m., neck-ring, collar; as. 
-beah, 2172; gp. -beaga, 1195. 

heals-gebedda|, wk.m.f., dear bed- 
fellow, consort; 63. (Cp. Gen. 2155: 
healsmaegeS.) 

healsian, w 2., implore; pret. 3 sg. 
healsode, 2132 (n.). 



heal-sittend(e)t, mc. (pres. ptc.) [pi], 
HALL-siTT^r; gp. -si'ttendra, 2015; 
dp. -sittendum, 2868. 

heal-?SegnJ, m., hall-thane; gs. 
-Segnes, 142; ap. -Segnas, 719. 

heal-wudu|, mu., hall-wood; 

1317- 

hean, adj., abject, humiliated, wretched, 
despised; 1274, 2099, 2183, 2408. 
[Go. hauns; see hynan.] 

hean(ne), see heah. 

heap, m., band, troop, company, multi- 
tude; 432, [1889]; (j?rySlIc l^egna) 
heap: 400, 1627; ds. heape, 2596; 
as. heap, 335, 730, 1091. [heap; 
Ger. Haufe.] — Cpd.: wig-. 

heard, adj., hard, strong, brave, 
HARoy, severe; 376; (wiges) heard: 
886, si. 1539, [F. 21]; heard (under 
helme): 342, 404, 2539; nsf. heard, 
2914; heard (hondlocen): 322, 551; 
nsn. heard, 1566 (semi-adv. function, 
MPh. iii 251), 2037 (p.?), 2509; 
nsm.wk. hearda, 401, 432, 1435, 
1807, 1963, 2255, 2474, 2977; 
nsn.wk. hearde, 1343, 1553; dsm. 
(nISa) heardum, 2170, wk.(?) hear- 
dan, 2482; asm. heardne, 1590; 
asn. heard, 1574, 2687, 2987; npm. 
hearde, 2205; npf. ^^, 2829; gpm. 
heardra, 988; gpf. '^, 166, [heordra, 
F. 26]; dpm. heardum, 1335, wk.(?) 
heardan, 963; apn. heard, 540, 2638. 
— Comp. asf. heardran, 576, 719 
(n.). [hard; hard^ fr. OFr. (fr. 
Gmc.)] — Cpds.: fyr-, iren-, niS-, 
regn-, scur-. 

hearde, adv., hard, sorely; 1438, 
3153 ('^ ondrede, cp. Chr. 1017). 

heard-ecgt, adj., hard of edge; 
nsn., 1288; asn., 1490. 

heard-hicgende t, adj. (pres. ptc), 
brave-minded; npm., 394, 799. 
[hycgan.] 

hearm, m., harm, injury, insult; ds. 
-e, 1892. 



GLOSSARY 



329 



heann-daegt, m., evil d ay ; ap. -dagas, 

[3153]. 
heann-scaj?at, wk.m,, pernicious eyie- 

viy; 766. See sceajja. 
hearpe, wk.f., harp; gs. hearpan 

(sw5g) : 89, 2458, 3023, '^ (wyn(ne)) ; 

2107, 2262. [Cf. IF. xvi 128 if.; 

Worter u. Sachen iii 68 ff.] 
beaSerian, w 2., restrain, confine; pp. 

geheaSerod, 3072. [haSor.] 
heaSo-bymef, wk.f., war-corslet; 1552. 

[OHG. Hadu-; ON. Hg^r.] 
heaJ>o-deort, adj., battle-brave; 688; 

dpm. -um, 772. 
heaSo-, heatSu-f yr, %, n., battle- fire, 

deadly fire; gs. heaSufyres, 2522; dp. 

heaSolyrum, 2547. 
hea6o-grim(m) t, adj., battle- grim, 

fierce; -grim, 548, 2691. 
heaSo-lacJ, n., (battle-sport), battle; gs. 

-es, 1974; ds. -e, 584. (Cp. beadu-lac.) 
heaJ?o-liSend(e) t, mc. (pres. ptc.) 

[pi.], war-sailor, sea-warrior; np. 

-liSende, 1798; dp. -llSendum, 2955. 

(See Beitr. ix 190; Krapp's note on 

Jndr. 426; Tapper's note on Rid. 

73-I9-) 
heaSo-msere t, adj.ja., renowned in 

battle; apm., 2802. 
heaSo-rast, m., storm of battle; 557; 

gp. -a, 526; ap. -as, 1047. 
heaSo-reaf t, n., war-dress, -equipment, 

armor; as., 401. Cp. wsel-reaf; 

reafian. 
heatSo-rinct, m., warrior; [403]; as., 

2466; dp. -um, 370. 
heaj)0-r6ft, adj., brave (or famed) in 

battle; 381, 2191; npm. -e, 864. 
heatJo-sceardJ, adj., notched (hacked) 

in battle; npf. -e, '2829. [shard, 

sherd; Ger. Scharte.] 
heatSo-sioc %, adj ., battle- sick, 

wounded; dsm. -um, 2754. 
heaJ)o-steapt, adj., (steep) towering 

in battle; nsm.wk. -a (helm), 1245; 

asm. -ne ('^), 2153. 



heal^o-swatt, m., battle-swEAT, blood 
shed in battle; ds. -e, 1460, 1606; gp. 
-a, 1668. 

heaSo-torhtt, adj., clear (sounding) in 
battle; nsf., 2553. 

heaCo-wsedJ, fi., war-dress, armor; dp. 
-um, 39. See ge-wsede. 

hea?5o-weorct, n., battle-w ork, fight; 
as., 2892. 

heaSo-wylmt, mi., (battle-surge), hos- 
tile fiame; gp. -a, 82; ap. -as, 2819. 

heat5u-sweng J, mi., battle-stroke; ds. -e, 
2581. 

heawan, rd., hew; 800. 

ge-heawan, rd., hew, cut (to pieces); 
opt. 3 sg. geheawe, 682. 

hebban, vi, (heave), raise, lift; 656; 
pp. hafen, 1290; hsefen, 3023. — 
Cpd.: a-. 

hedan, w i., w. gen., heed, care for; 
pret. 3 sg. hedde, 2697. 

ge-hede, 505, see ge-hegan. 

hefene, see heofon. 

ge-hegan t, w i., hold (a meeting), per- 
form, carry out, achieve; 425 (^^ 
•Sing); pret. opt. 3 sg. gehede, 505. 
[Cp. ON. heyja. Siev. § 408 n. 14.] 

heht, see hatan. 

hel(l), fjo., hell; hel, 852; gs. helle, 
788, 1274; ds. '~, loi, 588; as. z^, 
179. 

hell-bendt, ijo. (mi.), bond 0/ hell; 
dp. -um, 3072. 

helm, m., (i) protection, cover; as., 
1392. — (2) HELM^/; ns., 1245, 1448, 
1629, 2255, 2659, 2762, [F. 45]; gs. 
helmes, 1030; ds. helme, 342, 404, 
1286, 2539; as. helm, 672, 1022, 
1290, 1526, 1745, 2153, 2615, 2723, 
28 II, 2868, 2973, 2979, 2987; dp. 
helmum, 3139; ap. helmas, 2638. — 
(3)t protector, lord (cf. Stjer. 7[?]); 
ns. helm (Scyldinga, etc.), 371, 456, 
1321, 1623, 2462, 2705; as., 182 
(heofcna Helm), 2381. — See Leh- 
mann L 9.40; Keller 79 ff., 247 ff.; 



330 



BEOWULF 



Stjer. I ff. [NED.-.KBhu, sb.'] — 

Cpds.: grim-, guS-, niht-, scadu-. 
helm-berend t, mc. [pi.], (iiE-Luet- 

B E A Rer), warrior; ap. (hwate) helm- 
berend: 2517, 2642. 
help, t., help; ds. (hseleSum to) 

helpe: 1709, 1961, si. 1830; as. helpe 

(gefremede): 551, 1552, si. 2448. 
helpan, in, help; w. dat.: 2^40, 

2684; w. gen. or dat.: 2649; w. gen.: 

2879; pret. 3 sg. healp, 2698. 
hel-rune('t)+, wk.f., one skilled in ihe 

mysteries of hell, demon; np. 

-runan, 163 (n.). Cp. run. 
heo (hio), see he. 
heofon, m., heaven; (pi. used w. sg. 

meaning); 3155; gs. heofenes, 414; 

heofones, 576, 1801, 2015, 2072; ds. 

hefene, 1571; gp. heofena, 182; dp. 

heofenum, 52, 505. 
heolfort, m. or n., blood, gore; ds. 

heolfre, 849, 1302, 1423, 2138. 
heolster(t), m., hiding-place; as., 755. 

[helan.] 
heonan, adv., henc^?; 252; heonon, 

1361. Cp. hin-fiis. 
heore f, adj .j a., safe, pleasant, good; nsf . 

heoru, 1372. [Ger. geheuer.] — Cpd.: 

un-. 
heoro-, heoru-dreor, %•, ^- or n., 

{sword-, i.e.) battle-blood; ds. heoro- 

dreore, 849; heorudreore, 487. 
heoro-dreorig t, adj., {sword-) gory, 

blood-stained; nsn., 935; asm. -ne, 

1780, 2720. 
heoro-gifre f, adj .j a., {sword-greedy) , 

fiercely ravenous; 1498. 
heoro-, heoni-grim(m),t, adj., {sword- 

grim). fierce; heorogrim, 1564; 

nsf.wk. heorugrimme, 1847. 
heoro-hocyhte t, adj.ja., {sword- 
no ov^ed), barbed; dpm. -hocyhtum, 

1438. 
heoro-swengt, mi., sword-stroke ; as., 

1590. 
heorot, m., hart, stag; 1369. [Ger. 



Hirsch; cp. Lat. cervus.] (Cp. Heo- 
rot.) 
heoro-wearh|, m., accursed foe, savagi 

outcast; izGj. (Cf. Angl. xxxv 253.] 

See werhSo. 
heor(r)(t)+, m., hinge; np. heorras 

999. [har(re) (dial.).] 
heorte, wk.f., heart; 2561; gs 

heortan, 2463, 2507; ds. '^, 2270 

— Cpds.: bliS-, grom-, riim-, stearc 

heort. 
heortS, m., hearth, floor of a fire\ 

place; ds. -e, 404 (MS. heoSe). 
heorS-geneat t,m., hearth -compart) 

ion, retainer; np. -as, 261, 3179; dp 

-um, 2418; ap. -as, 1580, 2180. Set 

beod-geneat. 
heoru t, vau., sword; 1285. [Go. hairus. 

(Only here and Gnom. Ex. 202; fre 

quent in cpds.) 
her, adv., here, hither; 244, 361, 376 

397, 1061, 1228, 1654, 1820, 2053 

2796, 2801, [F. 3, 4, 5, 26]. 
here, mja., army; ds. herge, 1248, 2347 

2638. [Go. harjis, Ger. Heer.] 

Cpds.: flot-, scip-, sin-. 
here-brogaf, wk.m., war-terror; djj 

-brdgan, 462. 
here-bymej, wk.f., battle-corslet; 1443 
here-grimat, wk.m., war-mask, het 

met; ds. (under) heregrlman: 39 

(dp..O, 2049, 2605. See grim-helm 
here-net %, nj a . , ecar- n e t , corslei 

1553- 
here-ni5t, m., hostility; 2474. 
here-padj, f., coat of mail; 2258. [Gc 

paida.] 
here-rincf, m., warrior; as., 1176. 
here-sceaftt, m., battle- shaft, speat- 

gp--a, 335- 
here-sped t, fi., success in war; 6t^ 

[speed.] 
here-strsell, m., war-arrow; 1435. 
here-syrcej, wk.f., {battle-s ark 

coat of mail; as. -syrcan, 151 1, Cj 

hioro-serce. 



GLOSSARY 



331 



here-wsedf, fi., war-dress, armor; dp. 

-um, 1897, See ge-wade. 
here-waes(t)mt, m., warlike stature, 

martial vigor; dp. -waesmun (Lang. 

§ 19.6), 6yy. [weaxan.] 
here-wisaf, wk.m., army leader; 3020. 

[Cp. wisian.] 
herg (hearg), m., idol-fane; dp. her- 

gum, 3072 (n.). [ON. hprgr, OHG. 

harug.] (See Cook's note on Chr. 485 ; 

Beitr. xxxv loi ff.; R.-L. il 313 if.) 
herge, see here, herian. 
herian, w i., praise; 182, 1071; pres. 

opt. 3 sg. herge, 3175; honor; prea. 

opt. I sg. herige, 1833. [Go. hazjan.] 
hete, mi. (nc, Siev. §§ 263 n. 4, 288 

n. i), HATE, hostility; 142, 2554. 

[Go. hatis, n.] — Cpds.: ecg-, mor- 

\>ov-, wig-. 
hete-lic(|)+, adj., hate/w/; 1267. 

[Ger. hasslich.] 
hetend, see hettend. 
hete-nitS(t), m., enmity; ap. -as, 152. 
hete-swengt, mi., hostile blow; ap. 

-swengeas, 2224. 
hete-}>anct, m., thought of hate; dp. 

-um, 475. 
hettend t, mc, enemy; np. hetende 

(Lang. § 19.5), 1828; dp. hettendum, 

3004. [Cp. hatian; Ger. hetzen.] 
hicgean, see hycgan. 
hider, adv., hither; 240, 370, 394, 

3092. 
hige, hyge,t, mi., mind, heart, soul; 

hige, 593; hyge, 755; gs. higes, 2045; 

as. hige, 267; dp. higum, 3148. 
hige-msetSu (= -meSu)t, wk.f., weari- 
ness of mind, distress of soul; dp. 

-mseSum, 2909. Cp. hyge-meSe. 
hige-roff, adj., valiant; asm. -ne, 204. 
hige-J?ihtigt, adj., strong-hearted, de- 

lermined; asm. -ne, 746. See })yhtig. 
hige-J?rym(m)|, mj a. (.''), greatness of 

heart; dp. -j^rymmum, 339. 
hildf, fjo., war, battle; 1588, 1847, 

2076; gif mec hild nime: 452, 1481; 



gs. hilde, 2723; ds. hilde, 2916; (jet) 

hilde, 1460, 1659, 2258, 2575, 2684, 

[F. 37]; as. hilde, 647, 1990; [gp. 

hilda, F. 26]; — valor; ns. hild, 901; 

as. hilde, 2952. 
hilde-bil(l) t, n., battle-sword; -bil, 

1666; ds. -bille, 557, 1520, 2679. 
hilde-blacj, adj., battle-pale, mortally 

wounded; 2488. 
hilde-bordt, n., battle-shield ; dp, -um, 

3139; ap. -bord, 397.^ 
hilde-cystt, fi., battle-virtue, valor; dp. 

-um, 2598. 
hilde-deorf, adj., brave in battle; 312, 

834, 2107, 2183; (hgele) hildedeor: 

1646, 1 8 16, 3 III (-dior); npm. 

-deore, 3169. 
hilde-geatwe I, fw5.p., war-equip- 
ments; gp. -geatwa, 2362; ap. 

-geatwe, 674. See wig-getawa. 
bilde-gicelt, m., battle-icichE; dp. 

-um, 1606. 
hilde-grapt, f., hostile grasp; 1446, 

2507. 
hilde-hlaem(m), -hlem(m),t, mja.(?), 

crash of battle; gp. -hlemma, 2351, 

2544; dp. -hl^emmum, 2201. 
hilde-leomat, wk.m., battle-light; as. 

-leoman (sword, cp. beadoleoma 

1523), II43; np. ^ (flames), 2583. 
hilde-mece t, mja., battle-sword; np. 

-meceas, 2202. 
hilde-mecg t, mja., warrior; np. mec- 

gas, 799. 
hilde-rffisj, m., storm of battle; 300. 
hilde-randj, m., battle-shield; ap. -as, 

1242. 
hilde-rinc t, m., warrior; (har) hilde- 

rinc: 1307, 3136; gs. -es, 986; ds. -e, 

1495, 1576; gp. -a, 3124. 
hilde-sceorp t, n., war-dress, armor; 

as., 2155. 
bilde-setlt, n., z^^r-SEAT, saddle; 1039. 

[S ETTLE .] 

hilde-strengot, wk.f., battle- 
STRENG/A; as., 2113. 



332 



BEOWULF 



hilde-swatt, m., battle-swEAr, hostile 

vapor; 2558. 
hilde-tux (=tusc)t, m., battle-TV sk; 

dp. -um, 1511, 
hilde-wsepen t, n., war-w e a p o n ; dp. 

-w^pnum, 39. 
hilde-wisal, wk.m., leader in battle; 

ds. (p.?) -wisan, 1064. [Cp. wi- 

sian.] 
hild-frecaf, wk.m., fighter, warrior; 

ds. -frecan, 2366; np. '~, 220^. 
hild-fruma t, wk.m., war-chief; gs. 

-fruman, 2649 (ds.?), 2835; ds. '^, 

1678. 
hild-lataf, wk.m., (adj.), one sluggish 

in battle, coward; np. -latan, 2846. 

[late.] 
hilt, n. (Wright §§ 393, 419; Siev. 

§ 267 a, Beitr. xxxvi 420), h i lt ; (gyl- 

den) hilt, 1677; as. hilt, 1668; hylt, 

1687; pi. w. sg. meaning: dp. hiltum, 

1574; ap. hilt, 1614 (asf..^cf. Lang. 

§ 21 n.). — Cpds.: fetel-, wreo}?en-. 
hilt-cumborj, n., banner with a staff 

{and handle)) as., 1022 (n.). 
hiltedt, adj., hilted; asn., 2987. 
hindemaj, adj. supl. (Wright § 446), 

last; dsm. hindeman (siSe): 2049, 

2517- 
hin-fusf, adj., eager to get away; 755. 

See heonan. 
hiofan, 11, w i., lament; pres. ptc. 

npm. hlofende, 3142. [Go. hiufan. 

Siev. § 384 n. 2, Beitr. ix 278.] 
hioro-drjrnct, mi., sword-nKi-HK; dp. 

-um, 2358. [Cp. Ger. Trunk.] 
hioro-sercet, wk.f., {baitle-s akk), 

coat of mail; as. -sercean, 2539. 
hioro-weallendej, adj. (pres. ptc), 

WEhhing fiercely; asm. (uninfl.), 

2781. 
hit (hyt), see he. 
hladan, vi, lade, load, heap up, lay; 

2126; hladon, 2yy^; pp. hiaden, 

1897; nsn., 3134. — Cpd.: gilp- 

hlaeden. 



ge-hladan, vi, load; pret. 3 sg. ge- 
hle5d, 895 (n.). 

hlaest, m. (or n.), freight, load; ds. -e, 
52. [hladan; A^£Z).: LAST, sb.2] 

hlsew, hlaw, m. (Wright § 419, Siev. 
§§ 250 n. I, 288 n. i), mound, barrow, 
care; ds. hlawe, 1 1 20; hlsewe, 2773 ; as. 
hlsew, 22q6, 241 1, 2802, 5/57, 3169. 
[NED.: LOW, sb.i; Go. hlaiw.j 

hlaford, m., lord; 2375, 2642; gs. 
-es, 3179; ds. -e, 2634; as. hlaford, 
267, 2283, 3142. [hlaf-weard (so 
Par. Ps. 104.17).] — Cpd.: eald-. 

hlaford-leas, adj., lord-less, with- 
out a chief; npm. -e, 2935. 

hlaw, see hlaew. 

hleahtor, m., laughter, merriment; 
hleahtpr, 611; as. hleahtor, 3020. 

hleapan, rd., leap, gallop; 864. — 
Cpd.: a-. 

hleo(t), m.(n.)wa., cover, shelter, pro- 
tection, hence protector (cp. helm, 
eodor); eorla hleo: ns., 791, 1035, 
1866, 2142, 2190; as,, 1967; wlgen- 
dra hleo: ns., 899, 1972, 2337; vs., 
429. [lee.] 

hieo-burhj, fc, sheltering town, strong- 
hold; as., 912, 173 1. 

ge-hleod, see ge-hladan, 

hleonian (hlinian), w 2., lean; 
hleonian, 1415. 

hleor-bergt, f., cheek-guard, helmet; 
dp. -an, 304. (Gp. heafod-beorg; 
cin-berg, Ex. 175; Lang. § 8.5.) See 
hieor-bolster. 

hleor-bolstert, m.(?), cheek-cushion, 
pillow; 688. [NED.: leer, vb., 
sb.2; BOLSTER.] (Cp. wangcfc, 
Go. waggareis.) 

hleotan, 11, {cast lots), obtain; pret. 
3 sg. hleat(w.dat. [instr.]),2385 (n.). 

hleoSor-cwyde t, mi., ceremonious 
speech; as., 1979. [cweSan.] 

hlifian, w 2., stand high, tower; 2805; 
pret. 3 sg. hlilade, 81, 1898; hliuade, 
1799. 



GLOSSARY 



333 



hlim-bed(d)t, nja., bed oj rest; as., 

3034. (=hlin-, cf. Lang. § 19.3; see 

hleonian.) 
hlitJ, n., cliffy hill-side, hill; gs. -es, 
' 1892; ds. -e, 31S7- (Cf. Schii. Bd. 

49 ff.) — [Cp. hlid > MnE. lid.] — 

Cpds.: fen-, mist-, naes-, stan-, 
. wulf-. 

hliuade, see hlifian. 
hlud, adj., loud; asm. -ne, 89. 
hlyn(n), mja., sound, din; hlyn, 611. 
hlyiman(t), w i., (iilynian, w 2.), make 

a noise, shout, roar; hlynnan, 2553; 

[pres. 3 sg. hlynneS, F. 6]; pret. 3 sg. 

hlynode, 11 20. 
hljnisianf, w 2., resound; pret. 3 sg. 

lilynsode, 770. 
hlytrnf, mi.(?),LOT; ds. -6,3126. [hleo- 

tan.] (See un-hlitme.) 
ge-hnsegan, w i., lay low, humble, sub- 
due; pret. 3 sg. gehnsegde, 1274. 

[hnigan; Go. hnaiwjan, Ger. neigen. 

See hnah.] 
hnah, adj., lowly, mean, poor, illiberal; 

nsf., 1929. Comp. dsm. hnahran, 

952; asm. hnagran, 677. [hnigan; 

Go. hnaiws.] 
hnitan, i, {strike), clash together; pret. 

3 pi. ([)onne) hniton (fej?an): 1327, 

2544 (hnitan). 
hof, n., dwelling, house, court; ds. hofe, 
^ 1236, 1507, 1974; as. hof, 312; dp. 

hofum, 1836; ap. hofu, 2313. [Ger. 

Hof.] 
(ge-)hogode, see (ge-)hycgan. 
hold, did']., friendly, well-disposed, loyal, 

trusty; I22g, 2 161, 2170; nsn., 290; 

asm. -ne, 267, 376, 1979; gpm. -ra, 

487. [Ger. hold.] 
holinga, adv., in vain, without cause, 

1076. 
holmf, m., sea, water ; S19, 1131, 2138; 

ds. -e, 543, 1435, 1914, 2362; as. 

holm, 48, 632, 1592; gp. -a, 2132; 

ap. -as, 240. [Cp. ON. holmr' islet'; 

see NED. : holm(e) ^] — Cpd. : wseg-. 



holm-clift, n., sea-CLiFF, cliff by the 

water-side; ds. -e, 1421, 1635; ap. -u, 

230. 
holm-wylmj, mi., surge of the sea; 

ds. -e, 241 1, 
holt, n., wood, copse; as., 2598, 2846. 

[holt; Ger. Holz.] — Cpds. : xsc-, 

fyrgen-, gar-; Hrefnes-. 
holt-wudu t, mu., w o o D ; 2340 {wooden 

shield); as., 1369 {forest). 
homer, see hamer. 
hond, hond- (gestealla, scolu), see 

hand(-). 
hond-gemotj, n., HAND-MEExmg, 

battle; gp. -a, 1526, 2355- 
hond-gesella I, wk.m., companion {who 

is close to one^s side)^ comrade; dp. 

-gesellum, 148 1. [sail, sele; Ger. 

Geselle.] Cp. ge-selda; hand-ge- 

stealla. 
hond-geweorc, n., handiwork, 

deed of strength; ds. -e, 2835. 
hond-locenj, adj. (pp.), (lock^c/) 

linked by hand; nsf., 322, 551. 

[IQcan,] 
hond-rsest, m., -rk-^d -fight; 2072. 
hond-wundorj, n., wondromj thing 

wrought by hand; gp. -wundra, 

2768. 
hongian, see hangian. 
hord, n., hoard, treasure (orig. what 

is hiff.den); 2283, 2284, 301 1, 3084; 

gs. hordes, 887; ds. horde, 1108, 

2216, 2547, 2768, 2781, 3164; as. 

hord, 912, 2212, 2276, 2319, 2422, 

2509, 2744, 2773, 2799, 2955, 3056, 

3126, hord ond rice: 2369, 3004. 

[Go. huzd.] — Cpds.: beah-, breost-, 

word-, wyrm-. 
hord -asm ( I) -|-, n., treasure-house; ds. 

-e, 2831; gp. -a, 2279. 
hord-burh(t), fc, treasure-city; as., 

467. 
hord-gestreonf, n., stored-up posses- 
^ sions, treasure; gp. -a, 3092; dp. -um, 

1899. 



334 



BEOWULF 



hord-matSumt, m., hoard -treasure, 
jewel; as. -ma'Sum, iigS. 

hord-weardf, m., guard zaw of treas- 
ure; hordweard hselej?a ('king'): 
ns., 1047, as., 1852; hordweard 
('dragon'): ns., 2293, 2302, 2554, 

2593- 
hord-welat, wk.m., hoard^^ 

WEAuh; as. -welan, 2344. [weal.] 
hord-weor]?ungt, f., honoring with 

gifts; as. -e, 952. 
hord-wyn(n) t, fjo., HOARD-yoy, de- 
lightful treasure; as. -wynne, 2270. 
hord-wyrtSeJ, adj.ja., woRTHy of being 

HOARDed; asm. -wyrSne, 224^. 
horn, m., horn; 1423; as., 2943; 

[np. -as, ' gables,' F. /, 4]; dp. -um, 

1369. — Cpd.: guS-. 
hom-bogaf, wk.m., horn-bow (i.e. 

bow ' tipped with horn,' or * curved 

like a horn'; see B.-T., Keller 50, 

CI. Hall's note, Falk L 9.44.91 f.); 

ds. -bogan, 2437. 
hom-geapt, adj., zvide-gabled{J); 82. 

(Cf. Jngl. xii 396 f.) 
hom-reced J, n., gabled house; as., 704. 
hors, n., horse; 1399. [OS. hros(s); 

Ger. Ross.] 
host, f., troop (of attendants); ds. -e, 

924. [Go. OHG. (Ger.) hansa; 

Beitr. xxix 194 ff., xxx 288.] 
hoSmaf, wk.m., concealment, grave; 

ds. (p.?) hoSman, 2458. 
hra (hrae(w), hrea(w)), n.(m.) (Siev. 

§ 250 n. i), corpse, body; hra, 1588; 

[np. hrsew, F. 34]. [Go. hraiwa-.] 
hrsed-lice, adv., quickly; 356, 963. 

[hra}?e.] 
hraefen, see hrefn. 
hraegl, n., dress, corslet; 1195; gs. -as, 

1217; gp. -a, 454. [rail (obs.); 

night-rail (dial.).] — Cpds.: beado-, 

fyrd-, mere-. 
hraetSre, see hretSer. 
hra-fyl(l) t, mi., fall of corpses, slaugh- 
ter; as. -fyl, 277. 



hraj?e, hraejje, adv., quickly; hraSe 
(hral?e), 224, 740, 748, 1294, 13 10, 
1541, 1576, 1914, 1937, 21 17, 2968; 
hrsej^e, 1 43 7; hre}>e, 991; raj^e (T.C. 
§ 15, cp. Go. ra})izo, comp..?), 724; 
hral?e: 1390, 1975. — Comp. hra)?or, 
543. [rather.] 

hream, m., cry, outcry; 1302. 

hrea-wic|, n., place of corpses; as. 
(p.?), 1214. [hra.] 

hrefn (hraefn), m., raven; [hraefen, 
F. 34]; hrefn (blaca), 1801; (wonna) 
'~, 3024; ds. hrefne, 2448. (Cf. 
Lang. § 8.1.) 

hremigt, adj., w. gen. or dat., exulting; 
124, 1882, 2054; npm. hremge, 
2363. [OS. hrom, Ger. Ruhm.] 

hreoh, adj., rough, fierce, savage, trou- 
bled; 1564, 2180; dsn. hreoum, 2581, 
wk. hreon, 1307; npf. hreo, 548. (Cp. 
blod-, guS-, wsel-reow.) 

hreoh-mod(t), adj., troubled in mind, 
fierce; 2132, 2296. 

hreosan, 11, fall, rush; pret. 3 sg. 
hreas, 2488, 2831; 3 pi. hruron, 
1074, 1430, 1872. — Cpd.: be-. 

hreow, f., sorrow, distress; 2328; gp. -a, 
2129. [NED.: RUE, sb.i; OHG. 
(h)riuwa, Ger. Reue.] 

hreSt, m.(?)i., orig. n. (Siev. §§ 267 a, 
288; Beitr. xxxi 82 ff.), glory, tri- 
umph; as., 2575. See hr5Sor. — 
Cpds.: gu5-, msegen-, sige-. (HreS- 
ric.) 

hrej?e, see hraj?e. 

hreSerf, n.{?), breast, heart; 21 13, 
2593; ds. hre^e, 1151, 1446, 1745, 
1878, 2328, 2442, 3148; hrseSre, 
28 iq; gp. hreSra, 2045. [Go. hairj?ra, 
n.p.j 

hrejjer-bealot, nwa., (heart-B ale), 
distress; 1343. 

hretS-sigorJ, m.(n.), glorious victory; 
gp. -a, 2583. 

hrinan, i, touch, reach; w. dat.: 988, 
ISI5> 3053; pret. opt. 3 sg. hrine, 



GLOSSARY 



335 



2976 (hurt); w. aet: pret. 3 sg. hran, 
2270. — Cpd.: aet-. 

hrindet, pp. npm. (of *hrindan, w i.), 
covered with frost; 1363. [Dial. D.: 
RIND (North.) 'hoar-frost'; cp. 
OE. hrim (IF. xiv 339).] 

bring, m., (i) ring {ornament)', as., 
1202, 2809; np. hringas, 1195; gp. 
hringa (}?engel), 1507, '^ (hyrde), 
2245, '^ (lengel), 2345; dp. hringum, 
1091; ap. hringas, 1970, 3034. — 
(2) ring-mail, armor jormed of rings; 
1503, 2260 (byrnan hring). (Cf. S. 
Miiller ii 128: corslet consisting of 
some 20,000 rings.) — Cpd.: ban-. 

hiingan, w i., ring, resound; pret. 
3 pi. hringdon, 327. 

hring-boga|, wk.m., coiled creature 
{dragon); gs. (ds..^) -bogan, 2561. 
[ring ; bugan.] 

hringedd), adj., (pp.), formed of 
RINGJ-; hringed (byrne), 1245; asf. 
hringde (byrnan), 2615. 

hringed-stefnaj, wk.m., kin c-proived 
ship; 32, 1897; as. -stefnan, 113 1. 
[stefn.] (Perh. a ship furnished w, 
rings [Weinhold L 9.32.483], or hav- 
ing a curved stem, cp. wunden- 
stefna; hring-naca, ON. Hring- 
horni [Baldr's ship in Snorri's 
Edda], cf. Falk L 9.48.38. See also 
Heyne L 9.4.1. 42 & n. 3.) 

hring-iren |, n., r i n g - 1 r o n, iron rings 
(of corslet); 322. (Falk L 9.44. 27: 
* sword adorned w. a ring.') 

hring-mselj, adj., ring -marked, i.e. 
(sword) adorned with a ring, see fetel- 
hilt, (or with wavy patterns?); nsn. 
ip.t), 2037; — used as noun {ring- 
sword); ns., 1521; as., 1564. {Gen. 
1992: hringm^led.) 

hring-nacat, wk.m., rin c-prowed 
ship; 1862. See hringed-stefna. 

hring-net(t) I, nja., ring-net, coat 
of mail; as. -net, 2754; ap. '^, 1889. 

hring-selet, mi., king -hall; ds., 



2010 (cp. beah-sele); — (of the 

dragon's cave:) ds., 3053; as., 2840. 
hring-weorSung t, f ., ring -adorn- 
ment; as. -e, 3017. 
hrodenf, pp. (of hreodan, 11), 

adorned, decorated; asn., 495, 1022; 

ge-hroden, npn., 304. — Cpds.: 

beag-, gold-. 
hrof, m., roof; 999; as., 403, 836^ 

926, 983, 1030 (helmes ~, 'crown'), 

2755. — Cpd.: inwit-. 
hrof-selej, mi., roof^^ hall; ds., 

1515- 
hron-fix (=-fisc)(t)(+), m., whale 

(-FISH, cp. Ger. Walfisch); ap. 

-fixas, 540. [Sarrazin Kad. 69: Celt. 

rhon,? But see R. Jordan, Die ae. 

Sdugetiernamen (Ang. F.xii), p. 212.] 
hron-radf, f., whale- ko ad , ocean; as. 

-e, 10. 
hror, adj., agile, vigorous, strong; 

dsm.wk. -an, 1629. [Cp. on-hreran; 

Ger. ruhrig.] — Cpd.: fela-. 
hroSorf, n., joy, benefit; ds. hroSre, 

2448; gp. hroj^ra, 2171. See hret5. 

(Hr5S-gar.) 
hruron, see hreosan. 
hrusef, wk.f., earth, ground; 2558; vs., 

2247; ds. hrusan, 2276, 2279, 241 1 ; 

as. ^, 772, 2831. 
hrycg, mja., back, ridge; as., 471. 
hiyre, ml., fall, death; ds., 1680, 2052, 

3005; as., 31^9. ['hreosan.] — Cpds.: 

leod-, wig-. 
hryssan (hrissan), w i., shake, rattle 

(intr.); pret. 3 pi. hrysedon, 226 

(cp. 327). (Elsewhere trans.) [Go. 

af-, us-hrisjan.j 
hu, adv., conj., how; in direct ques- 
tion: 1987; — in dependent clauses 

(indir. interr. or explic), w. ind., 

s.t. opt.; 3, 116, 279, 737, 844, 979, 

1725, 2093, 2318, 2519, 2718, 2948, 

3026, [F. 47]. 
hund, m., dog, hound; dp. -um, 

1368. 



336 



BEOWULF 



hund, num., n., HUNor^^; a., w. 
partit. gen. (mlssera:) 1498, 1769; 
hund (|?usenda), 2994, (l>reo) hund 
(wintra), 2278- 
hum, adv., indeed, at any rate, verily, 
however; 182, 369* 669, 862, 1071, 
1465,1944.2836,3120. 
hus, n., H o u s E ; gs. huses, 1 16, 1666; 
gp. hasa (selest): 146, 285, 658, 935. 
— Cpds.: ban-, eorS-, nicor-. 
huts, f., booty, spoil; ds. (gs..?) -e, 124. 

[Go. hunl?s.] 
hwa, m.f., hwaet, n., pron., (i) interr., 
WHO, what; hwa, 52, 2252, 
3126, [F. 23]; hwaet, I73» 233 M^), 
w. gp. (what sort of): 237; dsm. 
hwam, 1696; asn. hwset, 1476, 
3068, w. partit. gen.: 474, 1186; isn. 
(t5) hwan, 2071. — (2) indef., some 
one, any one, something, anything; 
asm. hwone, 155; nsn. hwset, 3010; 
asn. ^, 880. — hwaet, interj., see 
hwset. — Cpds.: ag-, ge-. 
hwaeder, see hwyder. 
hwar, "adv., conj., where, any- 
zvhere; 2029; hwar, 3062; elles hw^r, 
ELSEWHERE, 138. [OHG. war, 
Ger, wo.] — Cpds.: xg-, ge-, 5-. 
hwset, adj., brisk, vigorous, valiant; 
nsm.wk. hwata, 3028; dsm. hwatum, 
2161; npm. hwate (Scyldingas) : 
1601, 2052; apm. hwate, 3005; '^ 
(helmberend) : 25 17, 2642. [See hwet- 
tan.] — Cpds.: fyrd-; gold-hwaete. 
hwaet, pron., see hwa. 
hwset, interj. (= interr. pron.), what, 
lo, behold, well; foil, by pers. or dem. 
pron.; at the beginning of a speech: 
530, 1652; within a speech: [240,] 
942, 1774, 2248; at the beginning of 
the poem (as of many other OE. 
poems): i. (Stressed in 1652, I774-) 
hwsetSer, pron., (whether), whi<h 
oftzvo; 2530; asf. (swa) hwsel?ere . . . 
(swa), whichsoever, 686. — Cpds.: 
seg-, ge-; noSer. 



hwae^er, conj ., whether; 1314 (MS. 

hwse|?re), 1356, 2785; [F. 48 (n.)]. 
hwae]7re, hwae^ere, adv., however, yet;- 
hwsl^re, SSS, 1270, 2098, 2228, 
2298, 2377, 2874, hw^l^ere^ 970; 
hwseSre (swa l^eah), 2442; (t5eah >e 
. . .,) hwaefjere, 1718; however that 
may be, anyhow {Beitr. Ix 138): 
hw£e|7ere, 574, 578, hwaej^re, 890, 
hwan, see hwa. 
hwanan, -on, adv., when^^; hwanan, 

257, 2403, hwanon, 333. 
hwar, see hwser. 
hwata, -e, -vun, see hwaet. 
hwealf, (f.) n., vault, arch; as. (heo- 
fones) hwealf: 576, 2015. [Cp. Ger. 
wolben.] 
hwene, adv., a little, somewhat; 2699. 

[Siev. § 237 n. 2; cp. lyt-hwon.j 
hweorfan, in, turn, go, move about; 
2888 (n.); hworfan, 1728; pret, 3 sg. 
hwearf, 55, 35^, 1188, 1573, 1714, 
1980, 2238, 2268, 2832, [F. 17]; opt. 
3 sg. hwurfe, 264. [Go. hwairban, 
Ger. werben.j — Cpds,: aet-, geond-, 
ond-, ymbe-. 
ge-hweorfan, in, go, pass; pret. 3 sg.' 
(on Jeht) gehwearf, 1679, (si.) '^ 
1210, 1684, 2208. 
hwergen(t), adv., /om/wHERE; elle; 
hwergen, elsewhere; 2590. [Cp 
Ger. irgend.] _ ^ 

hwettan, w i., whet, urge, incite 
pres. opt. 3 sg. hwette, 490; ^P^^t 
3 pi. hwetton, 204. [hw^t, adj.] 
hwil, f., WHILE, time, space of time, 
146; ds. -e, 2320; as. -e, 16, 1762 
2030, 2097, 2137, 2159, 2548, 2571 
2780; a long time: ns. hwil, I495; as 
-e, 105, 152,240; — dp. hwilum, adv. 
sometimes, at limes, now and again 
whilom, formerly; I75» 49^, 864; 

867, 916, 1728, 1828, 2016, 2020j 

2107-2108-2109-21 II, 2299, 3044| 
— Cpds.: dseg-, gescaep-, orleg 
sige-. 



GLOSSARY 



337 



hwit, adj., wuiTE, shining; nsm.wk. 

-a, 1448; [asm. -ne, F. 39]. 
hworfan, see hweorfan. 
hwyder, adv., whither; 163; 

hwaeder (cf. Lang. § 7 n. 2), 1331. 
hwylc, pron., (i) interr., which, 

what; 274; nsf., 2002; npm. -e, 1986. 

— (2) indef., any (one) (w. partit. 

gen.); nsm., I104; nsn., 2433; — 

swa hwylc . . swa, whichever; nsf., 

943; dsm. '~ hwylcum '^, 3057. — 

Cpds.: xg-, ge-, nat-, wel-. 
hwyrfan, w i., move about; pres. 3 pi. 

hwyrfaf?, 98. (Cf. Lang. § 8 n. i.) 

[hweorfan.] 
hwyrft, mi., turning, motion, going; dp. 

-um, 163. [hweorfan.] — Cpd.: ed-. 
hycgan, w 3., think, purpose, resolve; 

[imp. pi. hifgeaj?, F. ii]; pret. i sg. 

hogode, 632. — Cpds.: for-, ofer-; 

bealo-, heard-, swiS-, J^anc-, wls- 

hycgende. 
ge-hycgan, w 3., resolve; pret. 2 sg. 

gehogodest, 1988. 
hydan, w i., hide; 446; pres. opt. 

3 sg. hyde, 2766. 
ge-hydan, w i., hide; pret. 3 sg. 

gehydde, 2235; keep secretly, '^, 

3059. 
hyge, see hige. 
hyge-bend|, fjo. (mi.), mind's bond, 

heart-string; dp. -um, 1878. 
hyge-giomorf, adj., sad in mind; 2408. 
hyge-metSet, adj.ja., wearying the 

mind; nsn., 2442. [Ger. miide.] (Cp. 

s£e-mc)?e.) 
hyge-sorhf, f., heart-soRROw; gp. 

-sorga, 2328. 
hyht, mi., hope, solace; 179. 
hyldan, w i., incline, bend down; refl.: 

pret. 3 sg. hylde (hine), 688. 

[heel 'tilt.'] 
hyldo, wk.f., favor, grace, loyalty, 

friendship; 2293; gs., 670, 2998; as., 
~ 2067. [hold.] 
hylt, see hilt. 



hynan, w i., humble, ill-treat, injure; 
pret. 3 sg. hynde, 2319. [hcan; Ger. 
hohnen; honi soit etc.] 

hyntSu, f., humiliatioyi, harm, injury; 
as. hyn-5u, 277; hy[n]-5o, 3155; gp. 
hynSa, 166; hynSo, 475, 593. [See 
hynan.] 

hyran, w i., (i) hear; w. ace, hear 
of: pret. I sg. hyrde, 1 197; — w. inf.: 
pret. I sg. hyrde, 38; (secgan) hyrde, 
582; 3 sg. (~) hyrde, 875; i pi. 
(~) hyrdon, 273; — w. ace. & inf.: 
pret. I sg. hyrde, 1346, 1842, 2023; 
— w. )?set-clause: pret. i sg., hyrde 
ic Jjaet (formula of transition, ' fur- 
ther '), 62, 2163, 2172. — (2) w. 
dat., listen to, obey; inf., 10, 2754; 
pret. 3 pi. hyrdon, 66. 

ge-hyran, w i., hear, learn; w. ace: 
imp. pi. gehyraS, 255; pret. 3 sg. 
gehyrde, 88, 609; — w. (ace. and) 
ace. & inf. (MPh. iii 238): pret. 3 
pi. gehyrdon, 785; — w. (obj. ]>xt 
and) l^^t-clause: pres. i sg. gehyre, 
290. 

hyrde, mja., (herd), guardian^ 
keeper; 1742, 2245, 2304, 2505; 
(folces) hyrde (Arch, cxxvi 353 
n. 3): 610, 1832, 2644, 2981, [F. 
46]; (wuldres) Hyrde (=God), 
931; (fyrena) hyrde (=Grendel), 
750; as. hyrde, 887, 3133, (folces) ~, 
1849, (rices) -^i 2027, 3080; ap. 
hyrdas, 1666, — Cpd.: grund-. 

hyrst(t), fi., ornament, accoutrement, 
armor; dp. -um, 2762; ap. -e, 2988; 
-a, 3164, [F. 20]. [OHG. (h)rust.] 

hyrstan(t), w i., adorn, decorate; pp. 
asn. hyrsted, 672. [Ger. riisten; see 
hyrst.] 

hyrsted-gold f, n., fairly-wrought 
gold; ds. -e, 22SS- 

hyrtan(J)-|-, w i., encourage, refl.: take 
heart; pret. 3 sg. hyrte (hine), 
2593. [heorte.] 

hysef, mi. Qa.) (Siev. § 263 n. 2), youth. 



338 



BEOWULF 



young man; vs., 1217; [gp. hyssa, 

F. 48]. 
hyt(t) (hit(t))t, fjo., heat; 2649 (n.). 

[Ger. Hitze.] 
hyS, f., harbor; ds. -e, 32. [hythe 

(obs.); cp. Rotherhithe, etc.] 
hyS-weardJ, m., harbor-GVARDtan; 

1914. 

ic, pers. pron., I; 181 times; [F. 24, 25, 
37]; gs. mln, 2084, 2533; ds. me 42 
times; [F. 27]; as. mec 16 times; me, 
415, 446, 553, 563, 677; — dual nom. 
wit, 535, 537, 539, S40, 544, 683, 
1 186, 1476, 1707; g. uncer, 2002 
(n.), 2532; d. unc, 1783, 2137, 2525, 
2526; a. unc, 540, 545; — plur. 
we 24 times; gp. user, 2074, ure, 
1386; dp. us, 269, 346, 382, 1821, 
2635, 2642, 2920, 3001, 3009, 3078, 
urum (w. ending of poss. pron.), 
2659 (n.); ap. usic, 458, 2638, 2640, 
2641. 

icgej, 1 107, see note. 

idel, adj., idle, empty, unoccupied; 
413; nsn., 145; deprived {of, gen.), 
2888. 

idel-hende ( %) +, adj .j a ., empty- 
HA-NDed; 2081. 

ides(t), f. (orig. fi.), f woman, lady; 
620, 1075, 1 1 17, 1 168, 1259; gs. 
idese, 1351; ds. '^j 1649, 1941. 

in, I. prep., in; (i) w. dat. (rest); i 
(theonlyinstanceof temporal sense), 
13, 25, 87, 89, 107, 180, 323, 324, 
395, 443, 482, 588, 695, 713, 728, 
851, 976, 1029, 1070, 1 15 1, 1302, 
[1513], 1612, 1952, 1984, 2139, 2232, 
2383, 2433, 2458, 2459, 2495, 2505, 
2599, 2635, 2786, 3097; postposit. 
(stressed), 19; in innan (preced. by 
dat.), 1968, 2452. — (2) w. ace. 
(motion), into, io; 60, 185, 11 34, 
1210, 2935, 2981. (W. Krohmer, 
Altengl. in und on, Berlin Diss., 



1904.) — II. adv., 



inside; 386, 



1037, 1371, 1502, 1644, 2152, 219OJ 
2552; inn, 3090. 

in(n), n., dwelling, lodging; in, 1300. 
[inn.] I 

inc, incer, see Jju. 

incge-t, 2577, see note. 

in-frod|, adj., very old and wise; 2449; 
dsm. -um, 1874. 

in-gang, m. entrance; as., 1549. 

in-genga|, wk.m.. Invader; 1776. 

in-gesteald J, n., house-property, pos- 
sessions in the house; as., 1155. 
[See in(n).] 

inn, see in, adv. 

innan, adv., {from) withiN, inside; 
774, 1017,2331, 2412, 2719; in innan, 
w. preced. dat. (semi-prep.), 1968, 
2452; on innan, 2715, 1740 (w. pre- 
ced. dat.); \>der on innan, 71, denot. 
motion ('into'): 2089, 2214, 2244. 

innan-weard, adj., inward, in- 
terior; 991; nsn., 1976. Cp. inne- 
weard. 

inne, adv., withiN, inside; 390, 642, 
1141 (n.), 1281, 1570, 1800, 1866, 
2113, 3059; l^ser inne, 118, 1617, 
2115, 2225, 3087. 

inne-weard, adj., inward, interior; 
nsn., 998. 

inwid-sorg, see inwit-sorh. 

inwit-fengt, mi., malicious grasp, 
1447- 

inwit-gaestj, m., malicious {stranger or) 
foe; 2670. (Or -gsest? See gast.) 

inwit-hrof J, m.,evil {or enemy's) roof; 
as., 3123. 

inwit-net(t)t, nja., net of malice; 
as. -net, 2167. (Cf. Jngl. xxxv 134.) 

inwit-niSf, m., enmity, hostile act; np. 
-as, 1858; gp. -a, 1947. 

inwit-sceart, m., malicious slaughter; 
as., 2478. See gii'S-scear. 

inwit-searoj, nwa., malicious cunning; 
as., iioi. 

inwit-sorh I, f., evil care or sorrow; 

I 1736; as. inwidsorge, 831. ^ 



GLOSSARY 



339 



inwit-J?anct, m., hostile purpose; dp. 

-urn, 749. 
ge-iode, see ge-gan. 
iogoS, see geogoS. 
io-meowle, see geo-. 
iren, nja., iron, ]sword; 892, 1848, 

iren ^rg5d: 989, 2586; as. Iren, 1809, 

2050; gp. irenna, 802, (npf. of adj..?:) 

2683, 2828; Irena (see note on 673), 

673, 1697, 2259. — Cpd.: hring-; cp. 

isern-. (Cf. Kluge, Beitr. xliii 5 16 f. : 

Iren fr. *Isren.) 
iren, adj.ja., of iron; nsf. (ecg waes) 

Iren: 1459, 2778. — Cpd.: eal-. 
iren-bendt, fjo. (mi.), iron band; 

dp. -um, 774, 998 (Iren-). 
iren-bymet, wk.f., iron corslet; as. 

-byrnan, 2986. Cp. Isern-. 
iren-heard(t), adj., . iron-hard; 

1112. 
iren-Jjreatt, m., band having iron 

armor, armed troop; 330. 
is, see eom. 

is, n., ice; ds. -e, 1608. 
isem-bymet, vvk.f., iron corslet; as. 

-byrnan, 671. Cp. lien-. 
isem-scurj, f., iron shower {of 

arrows); as. -e, 3 116. [Cp. Go. 

skura, f.] 
is-gebindj, n., icy bond; ds. -e, 1133. 
isig(t)4-, adj., icy, covered with ice; 

33- 
iu, see geo. 
iu-mon(n), mc. [pi], man of old; gp. 

-monna, 3052. 

kyning(-), see under C. 

la, Lnterj., lo, indeed; l?aet la maeg 
secgan: 1700, 2864. 

lac, n., gift, offering; dp. lacum, 43, 
1868; ap. lac, 1863; booty: ap. lac, 
1584. [Go. laiks, OHG. leih.j — 
Cpds.: ge-, beadu-, hea'So-; sse-. See 
lacan. 

lacan, rd., move quickly, fly; pres. ptc. 



lacende, 2832; Hplay, i.e.) fight; inf. 

(dare'Sum) lacan, 2848. — Cpd.: 

for-. 
la,d, f., way^ passage, journey; gs. -e, 

569; ds. -e, 1987. [load, lode; 

llSan.] — Cpds.: brim-, ge-, sJe-, y]>-. 
Isedan, w i., lead, bring; 239; pret. 

3 pi. Ijeddon, 1 159; pp. [l^ded], 3 177, 

gelcxded, 37. [llSan.j — Cpd.: for-. 
laefan, w i., leave; 2315; imp. sg. 

Ijef, II 78; pret. 3 sg. l^fde, 2470. 

[Cp. laf; (be-)llfan.] 
lsen-dagas|, m.p., transitory days; 

gp. -daga, 2341; ap. -dagas, 2591. 

See l^ne. 
laene, adj.ja., (hOANed) transitory^ 

perishable, perishing; 1754; gsn.wk. 

Isenan, 2845; asf.wk. '~, 1622; asn. 

Isne, 3129. [leon; OS. lehni.] 
laeng, see longe. 
Iseran, w i., teach; imp. sg. Q>e) Isr, 

1722. [Cp. lar; Go. laisjan, Ger. 

lehren.] (Cf. Go. refl. (ga)laisjan 

sik, etc., Zfvgl. Spr. xlii 317 ff.; 

Blickl. Horn. 101.6.) 
ge-lseran, w i., teach, advise, persuade 

(w. ace. of pers. & of thing, foil, by 

jjaet- or hu-clause); 278, 3079; pret. 

3 pi. gelaerdon, 415. 
Ises, see lyt. 

Isesest, laessa, see lytel. 
lastan, w I., (i) w. dat., {follow), do 

service, avail; 812. (2) perform; imp. 

sg. l^st, 2663, [last; MnE. last, 

Ger. leisten.] — Cpd.: ful-. 
ge-lsestan, w i., (i) w. ace, serve, stand 

by; pres. opt. 3 pi. gelsesten, 24; 

pret. 3 sg. gel^ste, 2500. (2) carry 

out, fulfill; inf., 1706; pret. 3 sg. ge- 

l^ste, 524, 2ggo; pp. gelsested, 829. 
last, adj., sluggish, slow (w. gen.); 1529. 

[late.] — Cpd.: hild-lata. 
laetan, rd., let, allow (w. ace. & inf.); 

pres. 3 sg. ISteS, 1728; imp. sg. ixt, 

1488; pl. IsetaS, 397; pret. 3 sg. let, 

2389, 2550, 2977; 3 pl. leton, 48, 864, 



340 



BEOWULF 



3132; opt. 2 sg. Jete, 1996; 3 sg. '^j 
3082. — Cpds.: a-, tor-, of-, on-. 

laf, f., (i) what is lef/ as an inher- 
itance, heirloom; ref. to armor, 454; 
— ref. to swords: 2611, 2628; ds. 
-lafe, 2577 (n.); as. life, 795, 1488, 
1688, 2191, 2563; np. '~, 2036. — 
(2) remnant, remainder; survivors: 
as. (sweorda) lafe, 2936; leavings: 
ns. (fela) laf (' sword '), 1032; np. 
(homera) lafe (' sword '), 2829; as. 
(bronda) lafe (' ashes '), 3160. (Cf. 
Arch, cxxvi 348 f.) [See laf an; Go. 
laiba.] — Cpds.: ende-, eormen-, 
wea-, yrfe-, yS-. 

ge-lafian(t)+, w 2., refresh, lave; 
pret. 3 sg. gelafede, 2722. [Ger. 
laben; Lab.?; cp. also (for MnE. lave) 
OFr. laver, Lat. lavare. See Prager 
Deutsche Studienv'm 81 if., ESi. xlii 
170; Heyne L 9.16. iii 38.] 

lagu(t), mu., sea, lake, water; 1630. 

lagu-craeftigl, adj., sea-skilled, experi- 
enced as a sailor; 209. 

lagu-strsetj, f., sea-road (-street); 
as. -e, 239. 

lagu-stream t, m., j-/'^- stream, sea; 
ap. -as, 297. Cp. brim-. 

lah, see leon. 

land, n., land; ns. lond, 2197; gs. 
landes, 2995; ds. lande, 1623, 1913, 
2310, 2836; as. land, 221, 242, 253, 
580, 1904, 2062, 2915; lond, 521, 
1357, 2471, 2492; gp. landa, 311.— 
Cpds.: ea-, el-; Fres-, Scede-. 

land-buend, mc. [pi.], land -dweller, 
earth-dweller; dp. landbuendum, 95; 
ap. londbuend, 1345. 

land-frumat, wk.m., prince of the 
LAND, king; 31. 

land-gemyrce(|)+, nja., land- 
houndary; ap. -gemyrcu {shore), 209. 
[mearc.] 

land-geweorct, n., land-work, 
stronghold; as., 938. 

land-warn J, f., people of the land; 



ap. -wara (country), 2321 (or apm. 
= -ware?, cf. Siev. § 263 n. 7). 

land-weardj, m., land -guard, coast- 
guard; 1890. (Cp. 209, 242.) 

lang(e), see long(e). 

langatS, m., LONCzng; 1879. 

lang-twidig t, adj., granted for a long 
time, lasting; 1708. [Hel. 2753 (C): 
tuithon ' grant.'] 

lar, f., instruction, counsel, precepi,, bid- 
ding; ds. -e, 1950; gp. -a, 1220; -ena, 
269. [lore.] — Cpd . : f reond-. 

last, m., track, footprint; as., 132; np. 
-as, 1402; ap. '~, 841; — on last 
(faran, w. preced. dat.), behind, 
after, 2945; [si.: on laste (hwearf), 
F. 17]; last weardian, remain behind: 
gyi, follow: 2164. [See NED.: last, 
sb.^; Go. laists.] — Cpds.: feorh-, 
fe|?e-, fot-, wrsec-. 

Iat5, adj., hateful, grievous, hostile (used 
as subst.:/o^); 440, 511, 815, 2315; 
nsn., 134, 192; nsm.wk. laSa, 2305; 
gsm. lal?es, 841, 2910; gsn. '^, 929, 
1061; gsm.wk. la'San, 83, 132; gsn. 
wk. laSan (cynnes) : 2008, 2354; dsm. 
la}7um, 440, 1257; asm. laSne, 3040; 
gpm, laSra, 242, 2672; gpn. '^, 3029; 
dpm. laSum, 550, 938; dpf. '^j 
2467; dpm.wk.(?) lal?an, 1505; apn. 
laS, 1375. — Comp. laSra, 2432. 
[loath ; Ger. leid.] 

latS-biteJ, mi., grievous or hostile bite, 
wound; np., 1122. 

la?5-geteona J, wk.m., loath ly 
spoiler, evil-doer; 974; np. -geteonan, 

559- 

la5-lic, adj., loathly, hideous; apn. 
-lieu, 1584. 

leaf, n., leaf; dp. -um, 97. 

leafnes-word|, n., word of leave, 
permission; as. (p. ?), 245. 

lean, n., reward, requital; gs. leanes, 
i8c9 {gift, ' present given in appre- 
ciation of services rendered '); ds. 
leane, 1021; as. lean, 114, 951, 1220, 



GLOSSARY 



341 



1584, 2391; gp. Icana, 2990; dp. 
Icanum, 2145; ap. lean, 2995. [Go. 
laun, Ger. Lohn.] — Cpds.: and-, 
ende-. 

leaii(|)+, VI, blame, find fault with; 
pres. 3 sg. lyhS, 1048; pret. 3 sg. log, 
181 1; 3 pi. logon, 862; 203 (w. dat. of 
pers. & ace. of thing: blame for, dis- 
suade from). [OS. lahan.] — Cpd.: 
be-. 

leanian, w 2., w. dat. of pers. & ace. of 
thing, requite, recompense (s.b. for 
s.tli.); pres. i sg. leanige, 1380; pret. 
3 sg. leanode, 2102. 

leas, adj., w. gen., devoid of, zvithout; 
850; dsm. (winigea) leasum, 1664 
(friendhESs). [Go. laus, Ger. los; 
LOOSE fr. ON.] — Cpds.: dom-, 
dream-, ealdor-, feoh-, feormend-, 
hlaford-, sawol-, sige-, sorh-, tir-, 
Seoden-, wine-, wyn-. 

leas-sceawere I, mja., deceitful ob- 
server, spy; np. -sceaweras, 253. (Cf. 
Jngl. xxix 380.) 

leg(-), seeligC-). 

leger, n., lying, place of lying; ds. -e, 
3043. [lair; ep. liegan.] 

leger-bed(d), nja., bed, bed of death, 
grave; ds. -bedde, 1007. 

lemman (lemian)(t)+, w i., lame, 
kinder, oppress; pret. 3 sg. lemede, 
905. 

lenge(t), adj.ja., ^^longiti^, at hand; 
nsn.,* 83 (n.). 

leng(e), lengest, see longe. 

lengra, see long. 

leod, mi., ma7i, member of a tribe or 
nation (regul. w. gp., Geata, Seyl- 
finga, etc.: "tprincel?], cf. MLN. 
xxxiv 129 f.); 341, 348, 669, 829, 
1432, 1492, 1538, 1612, 2159, 2551, 
2603, [F. 24]; as., 625; vs., 1653. 
leode, pi., (perh. ong. freemen,) peo- 
ple (Ireq. w. gp., Geata, etc., or poss. 
pron.); np., 24, 225, 260, 362, 415, 
1213, 2125, 2927, 3137, 3156, 3178, 



Icoda (Lang. § 20.2), 3001; gp. Icoda, 
205, 634, 793, 938, 1673, 2033, 2238, 
2251, 2333, 2801, 2900, 2945; dp. 
leodum, 389, 521, 618, 697, 905, 
1159, 1323, 1708, 1712, 1804, 1856, 
1894, 1930, 2310, 2368, 2797, 2804, 
2910, 2958, 2990, 3182; ap. leode, 
192, 443, 696, 1336, 1345, 1863, 
1868, 1982, 2095, 2318, 2732. [Ger. 
Leute.] — leod, f., people, nation; 
gs. leode, 596, 599. (Cp. 3001.) 

leod-bealof, nwa., harm to a people^ 
great affliction; as., 1722; gp. -bea- 
lewa, 1946, 

leod-burgt, fe., town; ap. -byrig, 2471. 

leod-cyning I, m., king of a people; 

54. 
leod-fnrniaf, wk.m., prince of a people; 

as. -fruman, 2130. 
leod-gebyrgeaf, wk.m., protector of a 

people, prince; as. -gebyrgean, 269. 

[beorgan.] 
leod-hryret, mi., fall of a people (or 

of a prince), national calamity; gs. 

-hryres, 2391; ds. -hryre, 2030. 
leod-scea'?5at, wk.m., people'' s enemy; 

ds. -scea'San, 2093. 
leod-scipe, mi., nation, country; ds., 

2197; as., 2751. 
leof, did']., dear, beloved; '^1,^4^ 203, 511, 

521, 1876, 2467; gsm.-es, 1994, 2080, 

2897, 2910, gsn. 1061; asm. -ne, 34, 

297, 618, 1943, 2127, 3079, 3108, 

3142; vs.wk. -a, 1216, 1483, 1758, 

1854, 1987, 2663, 2745; gpm. -ra, 

1915; dp. -um, 1073. — Comp. nsn. 

leotre, 2651. Supl. leofost, 1296; 

asm.wk. Icofestan, 2823. [lief; 

Go. liufs, Ger. lieb.] — Cpd.: un-. 
leofaC, see libban. 
leof-lic(t), adj., precious ^ admirable; 

2603; asn., 1809. 
leogan, 11, lie, belie; pres. opt. 3 sg. 

leoge, 250; pret. 3 sg. leag, 3029 

(w. gen.). [Go. liugan.] — Cpd.: a-, 
ge-leogan, 11, deceive, play false (w. 



342 



BEOWULF 



dat.); pret. 3 sg. (him seo wen) 

geleah, 2323. (Cp. Lat. ' fallere '; 

Arch, cxxvi 355.) 
leoht, n., light; 569, 727, 1570; ds. 

leohte, 95; as. leoht, 648, 2469. [Cp. 

Go. liuhaj?.] — Cpds.; sefen-, fyr-, 

morgen-. 
leoht, adj., light, bright, gleaming; 

dsn.wk. -an, 2492. 
leoma, wk.m., light, gleam, luminary; 

311, 1570, 2769; as. leoman, 15 17; 

ap. '^, 95. [leam (Sc, North.); 

OS. Homo; cp. leoht.] — Cpds.: 

£eled-, beado-, bryne-, hilde-. 
leomum, see lim. 
leon(t)(+),i,/^«t/; pret. 3 sg.lah, 1456. 

[Go. leihwan.] — Cpd.: on-. 
leomian, w 2., learn, devise; pret. 

3 sg. leornode, 2336. 
leo5, n., song, lay; 1159. [Go. *lluj>, 

Ger. Lied.] — Cpds.: fyrd-, gryre-, 

giJS-, sorh-, 
leoSo-craeftf, m., skill of limbs {hands)', 

dp. -um, 2769. [OE. lijj > lith 

(dial.); Go. lijjus, Ger. Glied.] 
leotSo-syrce %, wk.f ., {limb- s a r k ) , 

coat of mail; as. (locene) leoSo- 

syrcan, 1505; ap. ('~) '^, 1890. 
lettan(t) +, w i., w. ace. of pers. & gen. 

ot thing, (let), hinder; pret. 3 pi. 

letton, 569. [Iset.] 
libban, lifgan, w 3., live; pres. 3 sg. 

lifaS, 3167; leotaS, 974, 1366, 2008; 

lyfaS, 944, 954; opt. 2 sg. lifige, 1224; 

pres. ptc. lifigende, 815, 1953, 1973, 

2062; dsm. lifigendum, 2665 (see: be) ; 

pret. 3 sg.lifde,57, 1257; lyfde, 2144; 

3 pi. lifdon, 99. — Cpd.: unlifigende. 
lie, n., body (generally living{])); 966; 

gs. llces, 451, 1122; ds. lice, 733, 

1503, 2423, 2571, 2732, 2743; as. lie, 

2080, 2127. [LiCH-(gate), etc.; 

Ger. Leiche.] — Cpds. : eofor-, swin-. 

Cp. adj. suffix -lie. 
licgan, V, lie, lie low, lie dead; 1586, 

3129; licgean, 966, 1427, 3040, 3082; 



pres. 3 sg. lige?5, 1343, 2745, 2903;' 

pret. 3 sg. lasg, 40, 552, 1041 {failed), 

1532, 1547, 2051, 2077, 2201, 2213 

(stig under laeg), 2388, 2824, 2851, 

2978; pret. 3 pi. l^gon, 566, iagon,j 

3048. — Cpd.: a-. 
ge-licgan, v, subside; pret. 3 sg. gelseg^ 

3146 (p'jperf.). 
lic-homa, wk.m., body; 812, icx)7, 

1754; ds. -haman, 3177; as. '^, 265] 

[Lit. ' body-covering. '1 Cp. flsesc-jj 

fyrd-hom. 
lician, w 2., w. dat., please; pres. 3 

llcaS, 1854; pret. 3 pi. licodon, 639.; 

[like.] 
lic-sarf, n., bodily pain, wound; as.jj 

815. [sore.] 
lic-syrcej, wk.f., {body-sxKK), coat of 

mail; 550. *- 

lid-man (n) t, mc, seafarer; gp.i 

-manna, 1623. [liSan.] 
lif, n., life; 2743; gs. llfes, 197, 790,! 

806, 1387, 2343, 2823, 2845; ds. llfe,i 

2471, 2571; to life, 2432 {ever)', as.^ 

Hf, 97, 733, 1536, [2251], 2423, 2751;; 

is. life, 213 1. — Cpd.: edwit-. 
lif-bysig X, adj ., struggling for life, in\ 

torment of death; 966. See bysigu. I 
lif-daeg, m.; pi. lif-dagas, life-' 

DAYS ; ap., 793, 1622. 
Lif-freaf, wk.m., Lord of life {God) 

-frea, 16. 
lif-gedal(t), n., parting from life^ 

death; 841. Cp. ealdor-. 
lif-gesceaft|, fi., life {as ordered by 

fate); gp. -a, 1953, 3064. 
lifige, lifigende, see libban. 
lif-wra?5u|, f., life -protection; dsi 

(to) lifwra'Se {to save his life), 9711 

as. '~, 2877. 
lif-wyn(n) t, fi. (jo. ),yoy of life; gp; 

-wynna, 2097. 
lig, mi., flame, fire; 1122; leg, 3 115; 

314s; gs. llges, 83, 781; ds. llge, 2305 

2321, 2341, ligge, 727, I5ge, 2549, 

[OHG. bug; cp. Ger. Lohe.] 



GLOSSARY 



343 



lig-dracat, wk.m., y?r^-DRAGON; 2333; 
leg-, 3040. Cp. fyr-. 

lig-egesat, wk.m., fire-terror; as. 
-egesan, 2780. Cp. gled-. 

Uge-tom|, n., -pretended injury or in- 
sult; ds. -e, 1943. [lyge * lie.'] 

ligge, see lig. 

lig-yS|, fj5., wave of flame; dp. -um, 
2672. 

lim, n., LIMB, branch {of tree); dp. 
leomum, 97. 

limpan, iii, happen, befall; pret. 3 sg. 
lomp, 1987. — Cpds.: a-, be-. 

/ge-limpan, in, happen, come to pass, 
be forthcoming; pres. 3 sg. gellmpeS, 
1753; opt. 3 sg. gelimpe, 929; pret. 
3 sg. gelamp, 626, 1252, 2941, ge- 
lomp, 76; opt. 3 sg. gelumpe, 2637; 
pp. gelumpen, 824. 

lind, f., (lind^w), ^shield (made of 
linden-wood); 2341; as. -e, 2610; ap. 
-e, 2365; [-a, F. //]. 

lind-gesteallat, wk.m,, shield-com- 
panion, comrade in battle; 1973. 

lmd-haebbend(e)t, mc. (pres. ptc.) 
[pi.], shield-bearer (-UAving), war- 
rior; np. -e, 245; gp. -ra, 1402. 

lind-plega J, wk.m. , shield- play, battle; 
ds. -plegan, 7075 (MS. hild-), 2039, 

lind-wiga}, wk.m., shield-warrior; 
2603. 

linnaii(t), iii, w. gen. or dat., part 
from, lose; (aldre) '^, 1478; (ealdres) 
'^, 2443. [Go. af-linnan.] 

liss, fjo., kindness, favor, joy; gp. -a, 
2150. [liSe.] 

list, mfi., skill, cunning; dp. -um, 781. 
[Go. lists, Ger. List.] 

litJan, I, go (by water), traverse (trans., 
cp. Z^<?/. 2233);pp.liden, 223.1itSend, 
mc. (pres. ptc), seafarer, voyager; 
np. -e, 221. Cpds.: brim-, hea^o-, 
mere-, sse-, wKg-lISend(e). 

litJe, adj.ja,, gentle^ kind (w. gen., 'as 
regards'); 1220. Supl. liSost, 3182. 
[lithe; Ger. lind.] 



Iit5-waege|, nja., can or cup of strong 
drink; as., 1982. [R.-L, iii 358 f.: 

irs.] 

lixan, w i., shine, glitter, gleam; pret. 

3 sg. lixte, 311, 485, 1570. 
locen, see lucan. 
locian, w 2., look; pres. 2 sg. locast, 

1654- 

lof, m., praise, glory; as., 1536. [Ger. 
Lob.] 

lof-daedj, fi., praiseworthy {glorious) 
DEED ; dp. -um, 24. 

lof-geom, adj., eager for praise (fame); 
supl. -geornost, 3182 (n.). 

log, logon, see lean. 

lond(-), see land(-). 

lond-riht, n., land-right, privi- 
leges belonging to the owner of landy 
domain; gs. -es, 2886. 

long, adj., LONG ; local: 3043; — tem- 
poral: nsn. lang, 2093; nses Sa lang 
to Son: 2845, 2591 (long); asf. lange 
(hwlle, Jjrage, tld): 16, 114, 1257, 
1915, 2159, longe (~): 54, 2780.— 
Comp. lengra, 134. — See and-, mor-. 
gen-, niht-, up-; ge-. 

longe, adv., long; 1061, 2751, 3082, 
3108; lange, 31, 905, 1336, 1748, 
1994, 2130, 2183, 2344, 2423.— 
Comp. leng, 451 (n.), 974, 1854, 
2801, 2826, 3064; l3e[n]g, 2307; lenge, 
83(?), see note. Supl. lengest, 2008, 
2238. 

long-gestreon %, n., (long -accumu- 
lated,) old treasure; gp. -a, 2240. 

long-sum, adj., long, long-lasting^ 
enduring; nsn. (laS ond) longsum: 
134, 192; asm. -sumne, 1536; asn. 
-sum, 1722. [Cp. Ger. langsam.] 

losian, w 2., {be lost), escape, get away 
safely; pres. 3 sg. losa}?, 1392, 2062; 
pret. 3 sg. losade, 2096. [lose, infl. 
by -leosan (cf. Biilb. § 325).] 

lucan, II, LOCK, intertwine, link; pp. 
asf. locene (leoSosyrcan), 1505, so 
apf., 1890, (see bring); gpm. locenra 



344 



BEOWULF 



(beaga), 2995 (cf. Stjer. 34 f.); asn. 

(segn) gelocen, 2769 {woven). — 

Cpds.: be-, on-, to-; hond-locen. 
lufenf, i.,joy, comfort (?); 2886. [Rel. 

to lufian; ESt. xlviii 121; Beitr. 

xxxvi 427 f .] (Cp. Dan. 73 ?) 
lufian, w 2., LOVE, treat kindly; pret. 

3 sg. lufode, 1982. 
luf-tacenj, n., token 0/ love; ap. 

1863. 
lufu (lufe), wk.f. (Siev. § 278 n. i), 

love; delight {ESt. xxxix 464, xli 

112); ds. lufan, 1728. — Cpds.: 

card-, heah-, mod-, wif-. 
lungor(t), adj., swift; npm. lungre, 

2164 (n.). 
lungre t, adv., quickly, forthwith; 929, 

1630, 2310, 2743. 
lust, m.,joy, pleasure; as., 599, 618 (on 

lust, semi-adv.); dp. lustum {gladly, 

with joy), 1653. [lust.] 
ge-lyfan, w i., bei.i'EVE in, trust; w. 

dat., 440 {resign oneself to); — w. 

ace, count on, expect confidently 

{s.th.); pret. 3 sg. gelyfde, 608, (on 

w. ace. or to, from s.b.:) 627, 909, 

1272. [Go. ga-laubjan.] 
lyfaS, l5^de, see libban. 
lyft, fmi., air, sky; 1375; ds. -e, 2832. 

[lift (Sc, poet.); Go. luftus, ON. 

lopt > MnE. loft; ON. lypta, vb. > 

MnE. lift.] 
lyft-flogaj, wk.m., air-Fhier; 2315. 
lyf t-geswenced t, adj. (pp.), driven by 

the wind; igi'^. [See swencan.] 
lyft-wyn(n) I, fjo.(i.), air-joy, joyous 

air; as. -wynne, 3043. 
lyhtS, see lean, 
lystan, w i., impers., w. ace. of pers., 

desire; pret. 3 sg. lyste, 1793. [list 

(arch.); OE. lust.] 
lyt, (i) n. (indecl.), w. partit. gen. 

(in 2365 implied), litt//?, small 

number; 2365, 2836 (n.), 2882; as., 

1927, 2150. (2) adv., little, not at all; 

2897, 3129. — Comp. IffiS, (i) n., 



w. partit. gen., less; asn. 487, 1946. 

(2) adv., in: Ipy Ises, les/, 1918. 
lytel, adj., little, j-ma//; nsn., 1748; 

asn., 2240; asf. lytic, 2877, ^^ (hwlle) : 

2030, 2097. — Cpd.: un-. — Comp. 

leessa, less, lesser; 1282; dsn. \^s- 

san, 951; asf. '^, 2571; dpn. '^, 43. 

— Supl. laesest, least; nsn., 2354. • 
lyt-hwon, adv., very hmle, not at all; 

203. Cp. hwene. 

ma, (adv. comp.,) subst. n., w. partit. 
gen.. More, (cp. meanings of Lat. 
magis and plus); as., 504, 735, 1055, 
1613. [Go. mais.] — Supl. maest, w. 
partit. gen., most; as., 2645. See 
micel. 

madma(s), -e, -um, see matS(S)um. 

mseg, m., kinsman, blood-relative; 408, 
468, 737, 758, 813, 914, 1530, 1944, 
1961, 1978, 2166, 2604; gs. mseges, 
2436, 2628, 2675, 26q8, 2879; ds. 
mage, 1978; as. m^g, 1339, 2439, 
2484, 2982; np. magas, 1015; gp. 
maga, 247, 1079, 1853, 2006, 2742; 
dp. magum, 1167, 1178, 2614, 306^^; 
msgum, 2353; ap. magas, 2815. (See 
Antiq. §§ 2flF.) [Go. megs.] — Cpds.: 
fsederen-, heafod-, wine-. 

mseg-burg, fc, kinsmen, kindred, clan; 
gs. -e, 2887. 

maegen, n., main, might, strength; gs. 
maegenes, 196, 1534, 1716, 1835, 
1844, 1887, 2647, maegenes crseft, 
418 (cf. Jngl. XXXV 468), si. 1270; 
maegnes, 670, 1761, 2084, 2146; ds. 
meegene, 789, 2667; as. msegen, 518, 
1706; — military force, host; gs. mse- 
genes, 155, (perh. 2647). — Cpd.: 
ofer-. 

maegen-agendej, pres. ptc. [pi.], 
strong, mighty; gpm. -agendra, 2837. 

maegen-byrj7en(n) i, ijd., mighty (bur- 
then,) burden; ds. -byrfjenne, 
T625; as. '~, 3091. [beran.] 

tnsegen-craeftt, m., strength; as., 380. 



GLOSSARY 



345 



maegen-elleni, n., mighty valor; as., 

659- 
mcegen-fultumt, m., power jui help; 

gP- -a, 1455- 

maegen-hreS t, m.(?)i., pride; as. 
mxgenhreS manna, the pride (or 
flower) of men, 445 (n.). 

maegen-raes t, m., mighty impetus; as., 
1519- 

maegen-strengot, wk.f., great 
STRENG/A; ds., 2678. 

maegen-wudut, mu., (main-wood), 
m,ighty spear; as., 236. 

maegtS(t), fc. (Siev. § 284 n. 4; Beitr. 
xxxi 73 ff.), MAiD(<?n), woman; 3016; 
gp. msg)7a, 924, 943, 1283. [OE. 
msegden > maid (en).] 

msegj?, f., tribe (orig. aggregate of blood- 
relatives), nation, people; ds. -e, 75; 
as. -e, 101 1; gp. -a, 25, 1771; dp. 
-um, 5. [m^g.] ^ 

mseg-winet, mu, kinsman {and friend); 
np., 2479. 

msel, n., ]time, suitable time, occasion; 
316, 1008 (ssl end msel); as., 2633; 
gp. msla, 1249, 1611 (sjela end 
m^la), 2057; dp. (^rran) m^Ium: 
907, 2237, 3035. [meal; cp. dial. 
'seals and meals.'] — Cpd.t 
undern-; cpds. of msel = ' mark,' 
'sign': brogden-, gr^g-, hring-, 
sceaden-, wunden-. 

msel-cearuj, f., care ot sorrow of the 
time; as. -ceare, 189. 

miel-gesceaftt, fi., time-allotment, des- 
tiny, fate; gp. -a, 2737. 

msenan, w i., speak of, utter, relate, 
complain of; 1067, 3 171; pret. 3 sg. 
msende, 2267; 3 pi. msendon, 1149, 
3149; pp. m^ned, 857. [NED.: 

MEAN, V.'' ^; MOAN.] 

ge-msenan, w i., mention, complain; 
pret. opt. 3 pi. gemaenden, iioi. 

maenigo, see menigeo. 

msere, adj.ja., famous, glorious, illus- 
trious; 15 times (marked*) in com- 



bination w. jjcoden; 129*, 1046*, 
I7l5*;nsf. mderu, 2016, mKre(wk..''), 
1952; nsn. m^Jere, 2405; nsm.wk, 
maera, 201 1, 2587; gsm, mieres, 797*; 
gsn.wk. mseran, 1729; dsm. msrum, 
345*, 1301, 1992*, 2079, 2572*; 
dsm.wk. m^ran, 270; asm. mzerne, 
36, 201*, 353*, 1598*, 2384*, 
2721*, 2788*, 3098, 3 141*; asn. 
maere, 1023; vs. msre, 1761, (wk.) 
mjera, 1474; npm. msere, 3070*. 
Supl. mserost, 898; — well known, 
notorious; nsm. msere, 103; wk. 
msera, 762. [Go. -mereis; OHG. 
mari; cp. Ger. Marchen.] — Cpds.: 
fore-, heaSo-. 

mserSo, f., fame, glory, glorious deed; 
857: as., 659, 687, 2134, mserSu, 
2S14; gp. m^rSa, 408, 504, 1530, 
2640, 2645; ap. ^, 26/8, 2996. [Go. 
merif^a.] — Cpd.: ellen-. 

maest, m., mast; 1898; ds. -e, 36, 
1905. 

msest, see micel. 

msete, adj.ja., moderate, insignificant, 
small; supl, msetost, 1455. [metan. 
See NED.: meet, adj.] 

magaf, wk.m., (i) son; maga (Healf- 
denes), 189, 2143, si. 2587; vs. ('^), 
1474. (2) young man, man; 978, 
2675; as. magan, 943. Cp. mago. 

magan, prp., pres. 1 sg. maeg, can, 
may, may well; be able; i sg. maeg, 
277, 1822, 2739, 2801; 2 sg. meaht, 
2047, miht, 1378; 3 sg. mseg, 930, 
942, 1341, 1365, 1484, 1700, 1733, 
1837, 2032, 2260, 2448, 2600, 2864, 
3064, ea^e msg: 478, 2764, si. 2291; 
opt. I sg. msege, 63o, 2749; 3 sg. '^, 
2530; I pi. msegen, 2654; pret. i sg. 
meahtc, 1659, 2877; mihte, c;7i, 656, 
967;38g.meahte,S42,754,762(opt.?), 
1032, 1078, 1150, 1561, 2340, 2464, 
2466, 2547, 2673, 2770, 2855, 2870, 
2904, 2971; mehtc, 1082, 1496, 15 15, 
1877; mihte, 190, 207, 462, 511, 1446, 



346 



BEOWULF 



1504, 1508, 2091, 2609, 2621, 2954; 
I pi. meahton, 941, 3079; 3 pi. 
meahton, 648, 797 (opt.?), 1156, 
1350, 1454, 191 1, 2373; mihton, 308, 
313 (opt..?), 2683, 3162; opt. I sg. 
meahte, 2520; 3 sg. meahte, 243, 
780 (ind. .?), 1 130, 1919; mihte, 1140. 
— (Without inf. : 754, 762, 797, 2091 .) 

magas, -a, -um, see maeg. 

mage (msege), wk.f., kinswoman 
(mother); gs. magan, 1391. [niseg.] 

magof, mu., son; mago (Healf denes), 
1867, 201 1, si. 1465. [Go. magus. Cp. 
hilde-, oret-, wraec-mecg (msecg).] 

mago-drihtt, fi., band of young re- 
tainers; 67. 

mago-rincf, m., young warrior; gp. -a, 
730. 

mago-tSegnf, m., young retainer, 
thane; 408, 2757; ds. magul^egne, 
2079 ; gp. mago}?egna, 1405 ; dp. -um, 
1480; ap. magu)?egnas, 293. 

man(n), man-, see mon(n), mon-. 

man, n., crime, guilt, wickedness; ds. -e, 
no, 978, 1055. [OHG. mein, cp. 
Ger. Meineid.] 

man-for-daedlaj, wk.m., wicked de- 
stroyer, evil-doer; np* -fordsedlan, 
563. [dsed.] 

manian, w 2., admonish, urge; pres. 3 
sg. manaS, 2057. [Ger. mahnen.] 

manig, see monig. 

man-lice J, adv., man/m/ly, nobly; 
1046. 

man-scatSaf, wk.m., wicked ravager, 
evil-doer; 712, 737, 1339, -sceaSa, 
2514. 

mara, see micel. 

ma}>elian(t), w 2., speak, discourse, 
make a speech; used in introducing di- 
rect discourse, see Intr. Ivi; pret. 3 sg. 
ma}>elode, 286^, 348% 360% 371=^,405'*, 
456% 499% 529% 631% 925% 957% 
izis'*, 1321% 1383% 1473^, 1651% 
1687'*, 1817'*, 1840^, 1999% 2510% 
2631^, 2724% 2862% 3076^; ma]?elade, 



2425^ [Cp. Go. mal?ljan. ZfdA.xWi 
26off.l 

maSm-aehtJ, fi., precious property, 
treasure; gp. -a, 1613, 2833. 

maJ)m-gestreon( !)(+), n., treasure; 
gp. -a, 193 1. 

ma6(5)imi, m., precious or valuable 
thing, treasure; ds. ma)?me, 1Q02; 
madme, 1528; as. maf^Sum, 169, 
1052, 2055, 3016; np. ma}?mas, i860; 
gp. maj^ma, 1784, 2143, 2166 (meara 
ond '^), 2779, 2799, 301 1 ; madma, 
36, 41; dp. maSmum, 1898 (mearum 
ond'^), 2103, 2788; madmum, 1048 
(mearum ond '~); ap. maj^mas, 1867, 
2146, 2236, 2490, 2640, 2865, 3 131; 
madmas, 385, 472, 1027, 1482, 1756. 
[Go. -inail^ms. See T.C. § 6.] — 
Cpds.: dryht-, gold-, hord-, ofer-, 
sine-, wundur-. 

ma?S}?um-faet(J)+, n., precious vessel; 
2405 (maS)?um-). [vat.] 

maS}?imi-gifu t, f •, treasure- g i v ing; ds. 
-gife, 1 3 01. 

ma5Sum-sigle t, nja., precious jewel; 
gp. maSSumsigla, 2757. 

ma6J)um-sweordt, n., precious 
sword; as., 1023. 

matJtSum-welaJ, wk.m., weal/A of 
treasure; ds. -welan, 2750. [weal.] 

me, see ic. 

meagol, adj., earnest, forceful, hearty; 
dp. meaglum, 1980. [IF. xx 317.] 

mearc, f ., mark, limit; ([frontier-] dis' 
trict); ds. -e, 2384 (lifers end). — 
Cpds.: Weder- (see Proper Names); 
fot-, mil-gemearc. 

mearcian, w 2., mark, make a mark; 
pres. 3 sg. mearcaS, 450; pp. ge- 
mearcod, 1264; nsn., 1695. 

mearc-stapaj, wk.m., ('mark-* 
haunter), wanderer in the waste ^or- 
^^r/^«^;i03;ap.-stapan, 1348. [step- 
pan; march.] (See Kemble L 9,1.1 
35 ff., 48; Gummere G. O. 54.) 

mearhf, m., horse, steed; 2264; np. j 



GLOSSARY 



347 



mearas, 2163; gp. meara, 2166; dp. 

mearum, 855, 917, 1048, 1898; ap. 

mearas, 865, 1035. [Cp. mare.] 
meam, see muman. 
mec, see ic. 
mece(t), mja., sword; 1938; gs. meces, 

1765, 1812, 2614, 2939; as. mece, 

2047, 2978; gp. meca, 2685; dp. mc- 

cum, 565. [Go. mekcis.] — Cpds.: 

beado-, hseft-, hilde-. 
med, f., MEED, reward; ds. -e, 2146; 

as. -e, 2134; gp. -o (Lang. § 18.3), 

1 1 78. [OS. meda, cp. Go. mizdo.] 
medo, medu, mu., mead; ds. medo, 

604; as. medu, 2633; [medo, F. 39]. 

(Cf. Schrader L 9.49.2. 85 ff.; R.-L. 

iii 217 f.) 
medo-aemj, n., UEAD-hall; as., 69. 

[Cf. Beitr. xxxv 242.] 
medo-bencf, fi., mead-bench; 

medu-, 776; ds. medu-bence, 1052, 

medo-, 1067, 2185, meodu-, 1902. 

Cp. ealo-. 
inedo-ful(l)t, n., me ad -cup; as. -ful, 

624, 1 01 5. 
medo-heal(l)t, f., mead-hall; 

-heal, 484; ds. meodu-healle, 638. 
medo-stigt, f., path to the mead -hall; 

as. -stigge, 924. See stig. 
medu-dream t, m., MEAD-Zoy, festiv- 
ity; as., 2016. 
medu-seldj, n., mead -house; as., 

3065. See sseld. 
melda, wk.m., informer; gs. meldan, 

2405. [Cp. Ger. melden.] 
meltan, in, melt; 301 i; pret. 3 sg. 

mealt, 2326; 3 pi. multon, 1120. 
ge-meltan, in, melt; pret. 3 sg. 

gemealt, 897, 1608, 161 5, 2628 

(fig.). 
mene(t)+, mi., necklace; as., 1199. 

[OS. hals-meni; cp. NED.: mane.] 
mengan, w i., mix, ming/^, stir up; 

1449; pp. nsn. gemenged, 848, 1593. 

[ge-mong.] 
menigeo, wlc.f., multitude^ a great 



many; ma^nigo, 41; as. menigeo, 

2143. [monig.] 

meodo-setl|, n., MEAD-(Aowj-r-)sEAT, 

i.e. hall-seat; gp. -a, 5 (n.). See setl. 

meodo-wongt, m., plain near the 

ME AD -hall; ap. -as, 1643. 
meodu-benc, -heal(l), see medo-. 
meodu-scenc |, mi., mead -vessel, 

-cup, dp. -um, 1980. See sccncan. 
meoto, 489, see note. 
meotod-, see metod-. 
mercels, m., mark, aim; gs. -es, 2439. 

[mearc.] 
mere, mi., mere, lake, pool, ]sea; 1 362; 

ds., 855; as., 84s, ti30, 1603. [Go. 

mari-, Ger. Meer; cp. MERmaid.] 
mere-deor|, n., sea-beast; as., 558. 

[deer ; Ger. Tier.] 
mere-farat, wk.m., seaPARer; gs. 

-faran, 502. 
mere-fix (-fisc)t, m., sea-Fisn; gp. 

-fixa, 549. 
mere-grund|, m., bottom of a lake; as., 

2100; ap. -as, 1449. 
mere-hraegl|, n., sea-garment, sail; gp. 

-a, 1905. 
mere-li?5end(e)t, mc. (pres. ptc.) [pi.], 

seafarer; vp. -IiSende, 255. 
mere-straetf, f., sea-path; ap. -a, 514. 

[street.] 
mere-strengoj, wk.f., streng/A in 

the sea; as., 533. 
mere-wifj, n., ME-KE-woman, water- 
witch; as., 1 5 19. 
mergen, see morgen. 
metan, v^, measure, ^traverse (cp. Lat. 

*(e)metiri', seeMLN. xxxiii 221 f.); 

pret. 3 sg. mast, 924; 2 pi. mseton, 

514; 3 pi. '^j 917, 1633. [mete.] 
metan, w i., meet, find, come upon; 

pret. 3 sg. mette, 751; 3 pi. metton, 

1 42 1. [Go. -motjan.] 
ge-metan, w i., meet, find; pret. 3 

sg. gemette, 757; 3 pi. (hy) gemet- 

ton {met each other), 2592; opt. 3 sg. 

gemette, 2785. Cp. ge-meting. 



348 



BEOWULF 



Metodf, m., God (perh. orig. Creator); 
no, 706, 967, 979, 1057, i6ii, 2537 
(ruler, ref. to 'fate'?); gs, -es, 
6-/D; ds. -e, 169, 1778; as. Metod, 
i8o. [metan; cp. OS. Metod; ON. 
mj^tu'Sr 'ordainer of fate,' 'fate'; 
Angl. XXXV 124.] — Cpd.: Eald-. 

m3tod-sceaft f, fi., decree of fate, death; 
ds. -e, 2815; as. meotodsceaft, 1077; 
metodsceaft (seon, cf. JngL xxxv 
463), 1 180 (so Gen. 1743). 

msjjel (m3el?el)(t), n., council, meeting; 
ds. nie}?le, 1876. [Go. ma)?L] 

met5el-stede t, mi., place of assembly 
(cp. jjing-stede), battle-field; ds. 
meS?lstede, 1082. 

mejjel-wordl, n., formal word; dp. -urn, 
236 (* words of parley,' CI. Hall). 

micel, adj., great, large, much; 129, 
502; nsf., 6j, 146, [2001]; nsn., 170, 
771; gsn. micles, 2185; gsm.wk. mic- 
lan, 978; dsf.wk. '^, 2849; asm. mi- 
celne, 3098; asf. micle, 1778, 3091; 
asn. micel, 69, 270, 1 167; isn. micle, 
922; dpf. miclum, 958; apm. micle, 
1348; — gsn. micles (adv.), much, 
far, 694; Isn. micle (adv.), much, 
1283, 1579, 2651. — [mickle, 
MUCKLE (arch., dial.); Go. mikils.] 

— Comp.m^Si, greater,u o RE ; 1353, 
2555; nsn. mare, 1560; gsf. maran, 
1823; dsn. '^, lOii; asm. '^, 247, 
753, 20i6;asf. '~, 533; asn. mare, 136 
(more, additional), 518. [Go. maiza.] 

— Supl. mgest, greatest; 1195; nsf., 
2328; nsn., 78, 193, 1 1 19; asf. mseste, 
459, 1079; asn. mjest, 2768, 3143; 
isn. m^ste, 2i8l. [Go. maists.] — 
m^st, subst. n., see ma. 

mid, I. prep., with; (i) w. ace, with, 
together with (persons); 357, 633, 
662, 879, 1672, 2652. — (2) w. dat., 
a) among; 77 (mid yldum), 195 (mid 
Geatum), 274, 461, 902, 1 145, 2192, 
261 1, 2623, 2948, [2990]; b) together 
with, along with; (persons:) (125), 



923, 1051, 1128, 1313, 1317, 1407, 
1592, 1924, 1963, 2034, 2627, 2949, 
301 1, 3065; postposit., stressed: 41, 
889, 1625; (things:) 125, (483), 
1868, 2308, 2788, cp. 2468 (n.); 
1706 (virtually a7id); c) (manner:) 
with (s.t. semi-adv. phrases); 317, 
(438), 475, 483, 779, 1217, 1219, ,: 
1493, 1892, 2056 (mid rihte, ' by 
right '), 2221, 2378, 2535; d) (instru- 
ment:) with, by means of; 243, 438, 

(475), 574, 746, 748, 1 184, 1437, 
1461, 1490, 1659, (253s), 2720, 
2876, 2917, 2993, 3091; e) (time:)) 
with, at; 126 (mid srdsege). — (3)1 
w. instr., by means of, through; 2028 
— II. adv. (cp. prep. foil, its case) 
1642 (among them), 1649 [too, withi 
them). — [Go. mij), Ger. mit.] Cf. E. 
Hittle, Zur Gtschichte der ae. Prdpos. , 
mid und wiS (Ang. F. ii), 1901. 

middaii-geard, m., mid Die dwelling, 
(yard), world, earth (considered as 
the center of the universe, the re-- 
gion between heaven and hell, on 
the inhabited land surrounded by 
the sea); gs. -es, 504, 751; ds. -e, 
2996; as. (geond l?isne) middan- 
geard: 71;, 1771. [Go. midjungards, 
etc.; NED,: middenerd, midd- 
/<?-ERD, (-)earth.] (Cf. Giimmi 
D.M. 662 (794); P.Grdr? iii 377 f.;^ 
Chantepie de la Saussaye L 4.42. n. 
346; Cleasby-Vigfusson, Icel.-Eng. 
Diet., & Gering, Glossary of Edda^ 
s.v. miSgarSr; R.-L. iii 221.) 

midde, wk.f.; ds. in on middan, in the 
midd/<?, 2705. 

middel-nihtf, fc, middle of the 
night; dp. -um, 2782, 2833. 

miht, fi., MIGHT, power, strength; as., 
940; dp. -um, 700. [Go. mahts.) I 

mihtig, adj., mighty; 1339; asn.,| 
558, 1519; — applied to God: nsm., 
701, 1716, 1725; dsm.wk. -an, 1398. 
— Cpds.: ael-, fore-. 






GLOSSARY 



349 



milde, ad j .j a . , mild, kind; 1 2 29 ; 

dpn. mildum, 1172. Supl. mildust, 

3181. 
mfl-gemearc t, n., measure by mile/; 

gs. -es, 1362. [Fr. Lat. milia; 

MARK.] 

milts, fjo., kindness; 2921. [milde.] 

min, gs. of pers. pron., see ic. 

min, poss. pron., my, mine; 262, 
343. 391, 436, 468, 1325% I325^ 
1776, 2434, [F. 24]; nsf., 550; nsn., 
476, 2742; gsn. mines, 450; dsm. mi- 
num, 473, 965, 1226, 2429, 2729, 
3093; dsf. minre, 410; asm. minne, 
2S5, 41S, 445, 638, 1 180, 2012, 2147 
(on [min]ne sylfes dom), 2651, 2652; 
asl. mine, 453, 558, 1706, 2799; asn. 
min, 345, 2737 (absol., my own), 
2750, 2879; vsm. min, 365, 457, 530, 
1169, 1704, 2047, 2095; isn. mine, 
776, 837, 1955, 2685, 2837; npm. 
mine, 415, 2479; gpm. minra, 431, 
633, 2251; gpf. '^, [2150]; dpm. 
minum, 1480, 2797, 2804; apm. 
mine, 293, 1336, 1345, 2815; 
[vpm. '-^, F. 10]. 

missan(|)+, w i., w. gen., {miss {a 
mark); pret. 3 sg. miste, 2439. 

misseref, n., half-year; gp. (fela) 
missera: 153, 2620, (hund) '^: 1498, 
1769. [ON. misseri. Cp. Go. misso; 
OE. gear. ZfdA. iii 407, xiii 576.] 

mist-hlijjf, n., Misry hill, cover of 
darkness; dp. -hleotjum, 710. 

mistig(t)(+), adj., m i st y', dark; apm. 
-e, 162. 

inod, n., mind, spirit, heart; 50, 549 
{temper), 730, 1150; gs. modes, 171, 
436, 810, 1229, 1603, 1706, 2100; ds. 
m5de, 624, 753, 1307, 1418, 1844, 
2281, 2527, 2581; as. mod, 67; high 
spirit, courage: ns. 1057, as. 1167; 
pride, arrogance: as., 193 1 . [mood.] 
— Cpds.: bolgen-, galg-, geomor-, 
glaed-, hrcoh-, sarig-, stiS-, swiS-, 
werig-, yrre-. 



mod-ceanif, f., sorrow of soul; as. 
-ceare, 1778, 1992, 3149. 

mod-gehygd t, fni., thought; dp. -um, 
233- 

mod-ge}70iic(t), m.n., thought(j), 
mind; as., 1729. 

mod-giomor t, adj., sad at heart; nsn., 
2894. 

modig, adj., high-spirited, courageous^ 
brave; 604., 1508 (angry), 1643, 1812, 
2757; wk. modega, 813; gsm. 
modges, 502, modiges 2698; gsn.wk. 
modgan, 670; dsm.wk. mddjgan, 
3011; npm. modge, 855, modige, 
i876;gpm. modigra, 312. [moody.] 
— Cpds.: fela-, giij>-. 

modig-lic, adj., bratfe, gallant; comp. 
apm. -licran, 337. 

mod-lufu (-lufe)(t), wk.f., heart's 
LOVE, affection; gs. -lufan, 1823. 

modor, fc, mother; 1258, 1276, 
1282, 1683, 2118; as., 1538, 2139, 
2932. 

mod-sefaf, wk.m., mind, spirit, hearty 
character; 349, 1853, 2628; ds. 
-sefan, 180; as. '^, 2012. 

m6d-J>racu t, f., impetuous courage, 
daring; ds. -Jjrsece, 385. 

mon(n), mc. (s.t., inas., wk.m.), man; 
mon, 209, 510, 1099, 1560, 1645, 
2281, 2297, 2355, 2470, 2590, 2996, 
3065, 3175; man, 25, 503, 534, 1048, 
1172, 1175, 1316, 1353, 1398, 1534, 
1876, 1958; gs. monnes, 1729, 2897; 
mannes, 1057, 1994, 2080, 2533, 
2541, 2555, 2698; ds. men, 506, 655, 
752, 1879, 2285; menn, 2189; as. man, 
1489; mannan, 297, 1943, 2127, 2774, 
[3086], 3108; mannon, 577; np. men, 
50, 162, 233, 1634, 3162, 3165; gp. 
monna, 1413, 2887; manna, 155, 
201, 380,445, 701, 712, 735, 779, 789, 
810, 914, 1461, 1725, 1835, 1915, 
2527, 2645, 2672, 2836, 3056, 3057, 
3098, 3 181; ap. men, 69, 337, 1582, 
1717. (The ns. used as a kind of 



350 



BEOWULF 



indef. pron. [cp. Ger. man], one, 
they {anyone): 1172, 1175, 2355 (25, 
1048, 1534); omission of this pron.: 
1365.) — Cpds.: fyrn-, glsed-, gleo-, 
gum-, iu-, lid-, sse-, w^pned-. 

mona, wk.m., moon; [F. 7]; as. 
monan, 94. 

mon-C3m(n), nja., mankind; gs. 
moncynnes, 196, 1955; mancynnes, 
164, 1276, 218 1 ; ds. mancynne, no. 

mon-dreamt, m., joy of life among 
men; as. mandream, 1264; dp. mon- 
dreamum, 1715. 

mon-diyhtenf, m., {liege) lord; 2865; 
mandryhten, 2647; mondrihten, 
436; gs. mondryhtnes, 3149, man-, 
2849; ds. mandryhtne, 1249, 2281, 
mandrihtne, 1229; as. mondryhten, 
2604, man-, 197S (ns..?). 

monig, adj., (sg.) man y <3, (pi.) many; 
used as adj. (w. noun): 689, 838, 
908, 918, 2762, 3022, 3077; [maenig, 
F. 13]; nsf., 776; nsn., 15 10; nsm. 
manig, 399, 854 (noun understood), 
II12, 1289; dsm. monegum, 1341, 
1419; dsf. manigre, 75; asn. manig, 
1015; gpf. manigra, 1178; dpm. 
manegum, 2103; dpf. monegum, 5; 
apm. manige, 337; apf. monige, 
1613 (noun understood); — used 
as subst., abs.: nsm. monig, 857, 171 
(w, adj.); manig, i860; dsm. mane- 
gum, 1887; npm. monige, 2982; 
manige, 1023; gpm. manigra, 2091; 
dp.(s..'')m. manegum, 349; apm. 
monige, 1598; — w. gen.: dp.(s..'')m. 
monegum, 2001, 3111; manegum, 
1235; dpf. manigum, 1771; apm. 
manige, 728. [Go. manags; Ger. 
manch.] 

mon-tSwsere, adj.ja., gentle, kind; supl. 
-^w^rust, 3181. Cp. ge-}>w^re. 

mor, m., moor, marsh, waste land, 
desert; ds. -e, 710; as. m5r, 1405; 
ap. -as, 103, 162, 1348. 

morgen, m., (ja.), MORNtng, mor- 



row; 1077, 1784; mergen, 2103, 
2124; ds. morgne, 2484; mergenne, 
565, 2939; as. morgen, 837; gp. mor- 
na, 2450. [Go. maurgins.] 

morgen-cealdt, adj., cold in the 
MORNzng; 3022. 

morgen-leoht ( J ) , n . , m o r n { wg- 
LiGHT, sun; 604, 917. 

morgen-long %, adj ., lasting the uoks - 
ing; asm. morgenlongne (dseg, ' the 
whole forenoon '), 2894. See and- 
long. 

morgen-sweg %, mi . , morn ing-cry; 
129. 

morgen-tid(t), fi-, MORNmg; as., 
484, 518. 

mor-hopt, n., MOOK-retreat; ap. -u, 
450. Cp. fen-hop. 

moma, see morgen. 

mortJ-bealu J, nwa ., m u r d ^r 
(-bale); as. -beala, 136 (Lang. 
§ 18.2). 

mortSor, n., murder, slaying; gs. 
morSres, 1683, 2055; ds. mor}?re, 
1264, morSre (swealt): 892, 2782. 

morjjor-bealo t, nwa ., murder, 
slaughter; as. mor)?or-, 1079, 2742. 

morj7or-bed(d) J, nja., b ed 0/ death {by 
violence); mor|jorbed, 2436. 

morjjor-hete J, mi ., murder ous 
HATE or hostility; gs. -hetes, 1105. 

*motan, prp., (i) may, have opportu- 
nity, be allowed; pres. 2 sg. most, 
1 671; 3 sg. mot, 186, 442, 603; I pi. 
moton, 347 ^(opt..?); 2 pi. ~, 395; 
opt. I sg. m5te, 431; 2 sg. '^, ii 77; 
3 sg. r^, 1387; 3 pi. m5ton, 365; 
pret. I sg. moste, 1487, 1998, 2797; 
3 sg. ^, 168, 706, 735, 894, 1939, 
2504, 2827, 3053, 3100; 3 pi. moston, 
1628, 2038, 2124, 2984, mostan, 
2247; opt. 2 sg. m5ste, 961; 3 sg. '~^, 
2241 (ind..?); 3 pi. moston, 1088, 
1875. (With ellipsis of inf.: 603, 1 177, 
1387, 1487, 2247.) — (2) must; 
pres. 3 sg. mot, 2886; pret. 3 sg. 



GLOSSARY 



35 



m5ste, I939(?), 2574 (n.). [must 
fr. moste.] 

ge-munan, prp., w. ace, bear in mind, 
remember, think of; pres. i sg. ge- 
man, 1220, 2633, gemon, 2427; 3 sg. 
geman, 265, 2042; gemon, 1185, 
1 701; imp. sg. gemyne, 659; pret. 
3 sg. gemunde, 758, 870, 1129, 1259, 
1270, 1290, 1465, 21 14, 2391, 2431, 
2488, 2606, 2678; 3 pi. gemundon, 
179; opt. 3 sg. gemunde, 1141. — 
Cp. on-munan; ge-mynd. 

mund, f., ]hand; dp. -um, 236, 514, 
1461, 3022, 3091; {protection, in: 
mund-bora). [Cp.A^^/).: mound, 
sb.2] 

mund-bora, wk.m., protector, guard- 
ian; 1480, 2779. [beran.] 

mimd-gripe t mi., hand-cKiv; ds., 
380, 96s (iMS. hand-), 1534, 1938; 
as., 753. 

mtiman, in, (i) mourn, be sad; 
pres. opt. 3 sg. murne, 1385; pres. 
ptc. nsn. murnende, 50. — (2) have 
anxiety or fear {about, for); pret. 3 
sg. mearn, 1442; {shrink from:) '^, 
136, 1537; {scruple:) '^, 3129 (or 
mourn?). — Cpd.: be-; cp. un- 
murn-lice. 

mujja, wk.m., mouth, opening, 
{[t]door); as. miifjan, 724. 

mutS-bonat, wk.m., one who destroys 
with the MOUTH, detourer; ds. 
-bonan, 2079. 

mjnidgian, w 2., {recollect), reuiND; 
pres. 3 sg. myndgaS, 2057; pres. 
ptc. (mc.) myndgiend, 1105. Seege- 
myndgian. [(ge-)myndig.] 

ge-myndgian, w 2., call to mind; 
pp. gemyndgad, 2450. 

mynet, mi., mind, desire; 2572; love, 
kind thought; as., 169. [Go. muns.] 

ge-myne, see ge-munan. 

myntan, w i., intend, think; pret. 3 sg, 
mynte, 712, 731, 762. [Cp. munan; 
MINT (dial., arch.).] 



myrce(t), adj.ja., dark; asm.wL 
myrcan, 1405. [murk.] 

myrtS(u)t, f., disturbance, trouble, 
affliction; gs. (p. .'') myrSe, 810 
(n.). [m(i)erran > mar.] 

na, see no. 

nacaf, wk.m., boat, ship; 1896, IQ03; 

gs. nacan, 214; as. '^, 295. [Ger. 

Nachen.] — Cpd.: hring-. 
nacod, adj., naked, bare; 2273 

(-draca, smooth); nsn. (ref. td 

sword), 2585; apn. (~), 539. 
naebben, see habban. 
naefne, see nefne. 
nsefre, adv., never; 247, 583, 591, 

655, 718, 1041, 1048, [F. i]; w. ne 

added before verb, 1460, [F. 37, si. 

nefre, F. 39]. 
nseganf, w i., accost, address; pret. 

3 sg. (wordum) nsegde, 1318. [IF. 

XX 320.] 
ge-nseganf, w i., {approach), assail^ 

attack; pret. 3 pi. gen^gdan, 2206- 

-don, 2916 (T.C. § 28); pp. genzeged, 

1439- 
naegl, m., nail; gp. -a, 985. 
naegl(i)an, w i. (2.), nail; pp. asn. 

nasgled, 2023 (n.). 
nsenig, pron., no, no one, none; adj.: 

nsn., 15 14; asm.nsenigne, 1197; gpm. 

nsenigra, 949; — subst. (w. gen.): 

n^nig, 157, 242, 691, 859, 1933; 

dsm. n^negum, 598. [ne, senig.] 
nsere, nseron, naes (=ne waes), see 

eom. 
naes( t) +, adv., by no means; 562, 2262, 

3074. [=nealles.'] 
naes(s), m., headland, bluff; ds. nsesse, 

2243, 2417; as. nses, 1439, 1600, 

2898; gp. naessa, 1360; ap. naessas, 

1358, 1411, 1912. [NED.: NESS, 

cp. ON. nes.] — Cpds.: sS-; Earna-, 

Hrones-. 
naes-hli?St, n., {slope of) headland; dp. 

-hleoSum, 1427. 



352 



BEOWULF 



nah, see agan. 

nalas, nalaes, nales, nallas, nalles, see 

nealles. 
nam, naman, see niman. 
nama, wk.m., name; 343, 1457, 

[F. 24]; as. naman, 78. 
nan, pron., adj., no ; nsn., 988; subst., 

w. partit. gen., n o n e ; [F. 41]; nsn., 

803. [ne, an.] 
nat, see witan. 
nat-hwylc(t), pron., some {one), a 

certain (one); adj.: dsm. -um, 15 13; 

— subst., w. partit. gen.: nsm.,2215, 
2233; gsm. -es, 2053, 2223. [=ne 
wat, see 274; cp. ON. ngkkurr; Lat. 
*nescio quis.'] 

ne, adv., NO/; immediately prec. the 
verb, 137 times, 38, 50, 80, 83, 109, 
119, 154, 162, 180, etc.; [F. 3% 3^ 
4^ 20, 37, 41]. ne, conj., Nor, af- 
ter (or within) negat. clause, 157, 

169, 577, 584, 793, 1084, iioi, 1454. 
I736^^ 1737, 1930, 2126, 2185, 
2263, 2264, 2348, 2533, 2628^, 2738^, 
2857, 3016, [F. 39]; w. ne added 
before verb: 182, 245, 862, 15 15, 
2922, [F. 3**, 3**, 4^*]; disjunct, phrases, 
ne leof ne laS 511, ne . . . ne . . . ne 
1393^,'', 1394^, w. first neg. omitted: 
sbr ne si})San 718, suS ne norS 858, 
wordum ne worcum iioo, wyrda 
ne worda 3030, si. 1454'*, 1736''; — 
after positive clause: 510, 739, 1071, 
2217, 2297. (Cf. L 6.14.) 
neah, near, nigh; I. adv. ; 1 22 1 , 2870. 

— II. prep. (usu. following the noun), 
w.dat., near,on,by,closeto; ^64., 1924, 
2242, 2290, 2547, 2831, 2853; neh, 
[2215], 2411. — ni. (predic.) adj.; 
1743, 2420, 2728. — Comp. adv. 
near, NEAR<?r; 745. — Supl. adj. 
niehsta, nyhsta, last; dsm. niehstan 
(slSe), 251 1; nyhstan ('^), 1203. 
[next.] 

nealles, adv., no/ at all; 2145, 2167, 
2179, 2221, 2363, 2596, 2873, 3089; 



nalles, 338, 1018, 1076, 1442, 2503, 
2832, 2919, 3015, 3019, 3023; nales, 
181 1; nallas, 1719, 1749; nalas, 
1493, 1529, 1537; nalaes, 43. [ne, 
ealles.] Cp. nses. 

nean, adv., from near, near; nean, 528, 
839; nean, 1174, 2317; neon, 3104. 

near, see neah. 

nearo, adj.wa., narrow; apf. 
nearwe, 1409. 

nearo, nwa., straits, difficulty, distress; 
as., 2350, 2594. [neut. of nearo, 
adj.] 

nearo-craeftf, m., art of rendering diffi- 
cult of access; dp. -um, 2243. 

nearo-fah|, adj., cruelly hostile; gsm. 
-fages, 2317. 

nearo- J?earf t, f., severe distress; as. -e, 
422. 

nearwe, adv., narrow/^, closely; 
976.^ 

nearwian, w 2., press {hard); pp. ge- 
nearwod, 1438. 

nefa, wk.m., nephew; 2170, 1 203 
{grandson?); ds. nelan, 881; as. '~, 
2206; — grandson: ns. nefa, 1962. 
[MnE. nephew fr. OFr., fr. Lat. 
(ace.) nepotem.] 

nefne, nemne, I. conj.; (i) w. subj.: 
unless, if — not; nefne 1056, 3054, 
nsefne 250, nemne 1552, 2654. (2) 
w. ind.: except that; nsefne, 1353. 
(3) without verb (after negat.): ex- 
cept; nefne, 1934, 2151, 2533. — 11. 
prep., w. dat.: except; nemne, 1081. 
[Cp. Go. niba(i); Beitr. xxix 264; 
Arch, cxix 178 ff.] — See nym|)e; 
bnton. 

neh, see neah. 

nelle, see willan. 

nemnan, w i., name, call; 2023; pres. 
3 pi. nemnaS, 364; pret. 3 pi. nem- 
don, 1354. [nama; Go. namnjan.] 
— Cpd.: be-. 

nemne, see nefne. 

neod-latSuJ, f., desire; dp. -laSu[m], 



GLOSSARY 



353 



1320 (Lang. § 20.3). (Cf. Arch, cxv 

179.) See niod. 
neon, see nean. 
neosan, neosian, w i. 2. (T.C. § 9), w. 

gen., seek out, inspect, go to, visit, at- 
tack; neosan 125, 1786, 1791, 1806, 

2074, niosan 2366, 2388; neosian 

115, 1 125, niosian 2671, 3045; pres. 

3 sg. niosaS, 2486. [Go. niuhsjan.] 
neotanf, 11, w. gen., make use of, en- 
joy; imp. sg. neot, 1217. [Ger. 

geniessen.] — Cpd.: be-. 
neowol, adj., precipitous, steep; apm. 

neowle, 141 1. [Cf. Siev. § 73. 3; 

Beitr. xxx 135.] 
nerian, w i., save, protect; pres. 3 sg. 

nereS, 572; pp. genered, 827. 

[(ge-)nesan; Go. nasjan.] 
ge-nesan, v, be saved, survive, get safely 

through; abs.: pret. 3 sg. genses, 999; 

w. ace: pret. i sg. ^^, 2426; 3 sg. '^, 

1977; [3 pl- genseson ' bore,' F. 47]; 

pp. genesen, 2397. [Go. ga-nisan; 

Ger genesen.] 
netSan, w i., venture {on); pret. 2 pi. 

(on . . wseter aldrum) nej^don, 510; 

opt. I pi. (si.) neSdon, 538; — w. 

ace, brave, dare; pres. ptc. neSende, 

2350. [Go. ana-nan)?jan.] 
ge-ne}?an, w i., venture {on)\ (under 

ySa gewin aldre) gene)?an, 1469; 

pret. opt. I sg. (si.) geneSde, 2133; 

— w. ace, engage in, brave, dare; 

inf., 1933; pret. i sg. geneSde, 1656, 

251 1; 3 sg. (under . . stan) '~, 888; 

I pi. geneSdon, 959. Cp. ge-digan. 
nicor(t)-|-, m., water-monster; gp. 

nicera, 845; ap. niceras, 422, 575, 

nicras 1427. [nicker (arch.); 

OHG. nihhus, Ger, Nix(e).] (Cf. 

ZfdPh. iii 388, 399; iv 197; Angl. 

xxxvi 170; MLR. X 85 f.) 
nicor-husj, n., abode of water-monsters; 

gp. -a, 141 1, 
nid-gripet (= nyd-, cf. Lang. § i), mi., 
forceful or coercive grip; ds., gy6. 



niehsta, see neah. 

nigon, num., nine; a. nigene, 575. 

niht, fc, night; 115, 547, 649, 1320, 
2116; gs. nihtes, adv., by night: 422, 
2269, 2273, 3044; ds. niht, 575, 683, 
702, 1334 (gystran niht); as. ^, 135, 
736, 2938; gp. (fif) nihta (' days,' cf. 
Par. § 10, c. xi), 545, nihta 1365; dp. 
nihtum, 167, 275, 221 1; ap. (seofon) 
niht, SENNIGHT, 517. — Cpds.; 
middel-, sin-. 

niht-bealu %, nwa., night -evil; gp. 
-bealwa, 193. 

niht-helmf, m., foz'^ro/ night; 1789. 

niht-long, adj ., lasting a night; asm. 
-ne, 528. See and-long. 

niht-weorc t, n., night-work; ds. 
-6,827. 

niman, iv, take, seize; 1808, 3132; pres. 
3 sg. nymeS, 598; pret. 3 sg. nom 
1612, nam 746, [2216], 2986; I pi. 
naman, 2116; pp. numen, 1153; — 
carry of (w. subject: deaS, hild, etc.); 
pres. 3 sg. nimetS 441, 447, 1491, 
2536, nymeS 1846; opt. 3 sg. nime, 
452, 1481. [Go. niman, Ger. neh- 
men; see NED.: nim, numb, nim- 
ble.] — Cpds.: be-, for-. 

ge-niman, iv, take, seize, take away; 
pret. 3 sg. genom, 2776, genam 122, 
1302, 1872, 2429; pp. genumen, 3 165. 

niod(t), f., desire, pleasure; as. -e, 2116. 

nios(i)an, see neosan. 

nio?5or, see nijjer. 

niowe, see niwe. 

nipan(t), i, grow dark; pp. nipende 
(niht): 547, 649. 

nis, see eom. 

ni6, m., {ill-will, envy), violence; ds. 
n\\>e, 2680; hostility, persecution, 
trouble, affliction; ns. 2317; ds. ni'Se, 
827; as. nIS, 184, 276, 423, [F. 9]; — 
]battle, contest; ds. niSe, 2585; gp. 
nI6a, 882, 1962, 2170, 2350, 2397, 
[F. 21], w. verb (instrum. sense); 
84s, 1439 {by force?), 2206. [Go. 



354 



BEOWULF 



nelK Ger. Neld.] — Cpds.: bealo-, 
fser-, here-, hete-, inwit-, searo-, 
w£el-. 

ni?5-dracat, wk.m., hostiU or malicious 
dragon; 2273. 

nij^er, adv., down{zvard); 1360; nySer, 
3044. nioSor, adv. comp. (based on 
stem ni)?-), lower down, 2699. 

[Cp. NETHER.] 

nitS-gsestt, mi., malicious {stranger or) 

foe; as., 2699. (Or -g^st?) 
nijT-geweorcd), n., hostile deed, fight; 

gp. -a, 683. 
nij7-griin(m) t, adj., grim, cruel; nsf. 

-grim, 193. 
ni?S-heard(t), adj., brave in battle; 2417. 
nitS-hedigl, adj., hostile; npm. -hedige, 

3165. [= -hydig; hycgan.] 
niS-sele|, mi., hostile or battle hall; ds., 

1513. 

iiiJ>tSast, mja.p., men; gp. nij)Sa, loos, 
2215. [Go. nijjjis ' kinsman.'] 

nitS-wimdorJ, n., fearful wonder, 
portent; as., 1365. 

niwe, adj.ja., new; 2243 (n.), 783 
{unheard of, startling); asf. '^, 949; 
gpn. niwra, 2898; — dsm.wk. niwan 
(stefne) {afresh, anew), 2594, nio- 
wan (~), 1789. 

(ge-)niwian, w 2., r<fNEw; pp. geni- 
wod, 1303, 1322, geniwad, 2287 (n.). 

niw-tyrwedj, adj. (pp.), new- 
TAKKed; asm. -tyrwydne, 295. 

no, emphatic neg. adv., Not at all, not, 
never; 136, 168, 244, 366, 450, 541: 
543 (correl.), 575, 581, 586, 677, 754, 
841, 968, 972, 974, 1002, I02S, 1355, 
1366,^392, 1453, 1502, 1508, 1735, 
[1875], 1892, 1907, 2081, 2160, 2307, 
2314, 2347, 2354, 2373, 2423, 2466, 
2585, 2618; na, 445, 567, 1536.— 
(no ])y ser, see ser; no J?y leng: 974, 
si. 2423; sySJjan na (no): 567, 1453, 
[1875]. With ne added before verb: 
450, 567, 1453, 1508, 2466.) [no; 
Go. ni aiw. See a; Beibl. xiii 15.] 



nolde, see willan. 
nom, see niman. 

n6n(|)4-, n.(.?), ninth hour {— 3 p.m.); 

1600. [noon ; fr. Lat. nona.] 
norS, adv., noKTU {wards)', 858. 
norl7an-wmd( f) +, m., n o r t h wind; 

547- 

noset, wk.f. (or nosa, wk.m.), projec- 
tion, promontory, cape; ds. nosan, 
1892, 2803. [Cp. nosu.] 

noSer, conj., nor, and not; 2124. 
[no-hw^Ser.] 

nu, I. adv. (conj.), now; 251, 254, 
375, 395, 424, 489, 602, 658, 939, 
946, 1 174, 1338, 1343, 1376, 1474, 
1761, 1782, 1818, 2053, 2247^, 2508, 
2646, 2666, 2729, 2743, 2747, 2884, 
2900, 2910, 3007, 3013, 3101, 3 1 14, 
[F. 7, 8, 10]; nu gen, 2859, 3167; nu 
gyt, 956, 1058 (git), 1134; nu Sa 
(stressed nu), 426, 657.— II. conj., 
now, now that, since; 430, 2799, 3020, 
[F. 21]; correl. w. (preced.) adv. nu; 
1475,2247^,2745. 

nyd, fi., necessity, compulsion, distress; 
ds. nyde, 1005; as. nyd, 2454. [ned 
> need; Go. nau})s, Ger. Not.] — • 
Cpds.: hseft-, J)rea-. 

(ge-)nydan, w i ., compel, force; pp. nsn. 
genyded, 2680, asf, genydde 1005. 

nyd-bad(|)+, f,, enforced contribution, 
toll; as. -e, 598. 

nyd-gestealla t, wk.m., comrade in 
NEED, i.e. in battle (cp. Havelok 9: 
at nede); np. -gesteallan, 882. 
[OHG. n5t(igi)stallo, MHG. n5t- 
gestalle; Uhland L 4.67. n. i 256 n.] 

nyd-wracuf, f., violent persecution, dire 
distress; 1 93. 

n^hsta, see neah. 

nyman, see niman. 

nyllan, see willan. 

nymjje, conj., w. subj., unless, if — not; 
781, 1658. Cp. nefne. 

nyt(t), fjo., use, office, duty, service; 
as. nytte, 494, 3 118 (~' heold ' did 



b 



GLOSSARY 



355 



its duty ')• [Cp. OHG. nuzzL See 
nyt(t), adj.] — Cpds.: sund-, sun- 
dor-. 

nyt(t), adj.ja., useful, beneficial; apm. 
nytte, 794. [neotan; Go. (un-)nuts, 
OHG. nuzzi.] — Cpd.: un-, 

ge-nyttian(:t)j w 2., w. ace, use, enjoy; 
pp. gcnyttod, 3046. 

nySer, see ni}?er. 

of, prep., from (motion, direction); 37, 
56, 229, 265, 419, 672, 710, 726, 785, 
854, 921, 1108, 1138, 1162, 1571, 
1629, 1892, 2471, 2624, 2743, 2769, 
2809, 2819, 2882, 3 121, 3177; post- 
posit, (stressed), 671 (off); dt of, 
663, 2557; ut . . . of, 2083, 2546; of 
... lit, 2515, 2550; of flanbogan 
(* with an arrow shot) from a 
bow,' 1433, si. 1744, 2437. [of, 

OFF.] 

ofer, m., bank, shore; ds. 5fre, 1371. 
[Ger. Ufer; cp. (Winds)or, etc.] 

ofer, prep., (i) w. dat., (rest:) over, 
above; 304, 1244, 1286, 1289, 1363, 
1790, 1899, 1907, 2768, 2907, 2908, 
3025, 3145. — (2) w. ace, (motion, 
extension, cf. MPh. iii 256:) over, 
across; 10, 46, 48, 200, 217, 231, 239, 

240,248,297,311,362,393,464,471, 
481, 515, 605, 649, 802, 859, 899, 
983, 1208, 1404, 1405, 141S, 1705, 
[1803], 1826, 1861, 1862, 1909, 1910, 
1950, 1989, 2007, 2073, 2259, 2380, 
2394, 2473, 2477, 2724 (n.), 2808, 
2893, 2899 (n.), 3980, 3 1 18, 3132, [F. 
22]; — beyond; 2879, 1717 {more 
than)', contrary to, against: 2330, 
2409, [2589]; after (time): 736, 1781; 
without, 685. 

ofer-cuman, iv, overcome; pret. 
3 sg. -cwom, 1273; 3 pi. -comon, 699; 
pp. -cumen, 845. 

ofer-eode, see ofer-gan. 

ofer-fleon(t), 11, flee from (ace); 
2525 (-fleon). 



ofer-flitan(t)+, i, ovERfow<f {in a 
contest); pret. 3 sg. -flat, 517. 

ofer-gan, anv., pass over, traverse, 
overrun; pret. 3 sg. ofercode, 1408; 
3 pi. -eodon, 2959. 

of er-helmian t, w 2., over hang, over- 
shadow; pres. 3 sg. -hcImaS, 1364. 

ofer-higianj, w 2., over^^^^, over- 
power; 2766 (n.). [hie; Dial. D.: 

OVERHYE.] 

ofer-hycgan, w 3., despise, scorn; pret. 
3 sg. -hogode, 2345. 

ofer-hygd, -hyd, fni., pride, arrogance; 
gp. -hygda, 1740; -hyda, 1760. 

ofer-maegenf, n., superior force ; ds.-e, 
2917. 

ofer-ma?S(S)um|, m., exceeding treas- 
ure; dp. -maSmum, 2993. 

ofer-secanj, w i., ov^Ktax, put to 
too severe a trial; pret. 3 sg. -sohte, 
2686. 

ofer-seon, v, (oversee), look on; 
pret. 3 pi. -sawon, 419. 

ofer-sittan(t)-|-, v, w. ace, abstain 
from, forego {the use of); 684; pres. 
I sg. -sitte, 2528. 

of er-swimman |, in, swim over; 
pret. 3sg. -swam, 2367. 

ofer-swyt5an, w i., over power, over- 
come; pres. 3 sg. -swySeJ?, 279, 1768. 
[swiS.] 

ofer-weorpan, ui, fall (over), stum- 
ble (elsewhere trans.); pret. 3 sg. 
-wearp, 1543. 

of-ferianj, w i., carry off ; pret, 3 sg. 
-ferede, 1583. 

of-gyfan, v, give up, leave; 2588; 
pret. 3 sg. -geaf, 1681, 1904, 2251, 
2469; 3 pi. -geafon, 1600, -gcfan 
2846. 

of-lsetan, rd., leaoe, relinquish; pres. 2 
sg. -laetest, 1 183; pret. 3 sg. -let, 
1622. 

ofost, fi., haste, speed; 256, 3007 (ofost); 
ds. (on) oioste, 3090; (bco on) 
ofeste, 386, (si.:) ofste 1292, ofoste 



356 



BEOWULF 



2747, 2783. [Siev. § 43 n. 4; Biilbr. 
§ 375; IF. XX 320; ESt. Hv 97 ff.] 

ofost-lice, adv., speedily, in haste; 31^0. 

of-sceotan, 11, shoot (dead); pret. 3 
sg. -scet, 2439. 

of-sittan(J)4-, v, w. ace, sit upon; 
pret. 3 sg. -sset, 1545. 

of-slean, vi, slay, kill; pret. i sg. 
-sloh, 574, 1665; 3 sg. '~, 1689, 3060. 

oft, adv., OFT en; 4, 165, 171, 444, 480, 
572, 857, 907, 951, 1065, 1238, 1247, 
1252, 1428, 1526, 1885, 1887, 2018, 
2029, 2296, 2478, 2500, 2867, 2937, 
3019, 3077, 3 1 16. (Implying as a 
rule, regularly: 572, 1247, 2029, etc.) 

— Comp. of tor, 1579. Supl. of tost, 
1663. 

of-teon, I (11), (i) deny, deprive (w. 
dat. of person & gen. of thing) : pret. 
3 sg. ofteah, 5. (2) deny, withhold 
(w. ace. of thing) : pret. 3 sg, ofteah, 
1520 (see Varr.), 2489. [Confusion, 
as to form, meaning, and construc- 
tion between *oftIhan and *ofteohan. 
Siev. § 383; Beitr. xxix 306 f.] 

of-Jjyncan, w i., w. dat. of pers. & gen. 
of thing, displease; 2032 (n.). 

6-hw2er, adv., aTzywHERE; 1737; 
ower, 2870. [See geg-hw^r; n5.] 

ombeht, m., servant, officer; 287; om- 
biht, 336. [Cp. Go. andbahts; Ger. 
Amt. Prob. fr. Celt.] 

ombiht-J)egnt, m., servant, attendant; 
ds. -e, 673. 

6mig(t)4-, adj., rusty; 2763; np. omige, 

3049- 
on (an: 677, 1247, 1935), I. prep., on, 
in, used 371 times; i. w. dat. (place, 
time, circumstance, manner, condi- 
tion), on, in, at, among; 21, 22, 40, 
53, etc.; [F. 12, 17, 28, 29]; (postpos., 
stressed, 2357). Note: on him byme 
scan, 405, si. on (stressed,) him, 2036; 
cp. 752; gehyrde on Beowulfe . . . 
gejjoht, 609 (transl. from), si. 1830; 

— on searwum, 1557 (n.), 2568, si. 



2866 {in, postpos., stressed), cp. 
2523 {on, postpos., stressed); — on 
rseste genam )?ritig l?egna, 122, si.: 
747, 2986, 3164 (may be rendered 
by from) ; — among, in (w. collect, 
nouns): on cor]7re 1153, on herge 
1248, 2638 (n.), on gemonge 1643, on 
folce 1 701, 2377, on sigejjeode 2204, 
cp. 2197, on feSan 2497, 2919, on 
Sam Create 2406, on heape 2596; — 
on sefan 473, 1342, 1737; on mode 
753, 1418, 1844, 2281, 2527; on ferhSe 
754, 948, 1718; on hre)?re 1878, 2328; 

— (time:) on fyrste, 76; on morgne, 
2484, si. 565, 2939; on niht, 575, 
683, 702; etc.; — on orlege, 1326; 
on Searfe, 1456, 2849; — semi-adj. 
phrases; a) predic: (waes) on salum 
607, si. 643, 1 1 70; on Wynne 2014; on 
hreon mode 1307, 2581; on ofeste 
386, 1292, 2747, 2783 (cp. 3090); on 
sunde (' swimming ), 1618; on fylle 
wearS (' fell '), 1544; on blode, 847; b) 

• attrib., appos. : (feond) on helle (' hell- 
ish fiend '), loi; (secg) on searwum, 
249, 2530, 2700, cp. 1557, 2568 (see 
above), 368; on frsetewum, 962; on 
elne, 2506, 2816; on yrre, 2092; on 
gioh'Se, 2793, 3095 ; — in respect to, in 
the matter of; an herewaesmun, 6yy\ 
on it\>e, 970; on gylpsprsce, 981; — 
on |)aem golde ongitan {by), 1484. — 
2. w. acc. (motion [actual or lig.], 
manner, time), cf . MPh. iii 257 f.; on, 
to, on to, into, in; 27, 35, 49, 67, etc., 
[F. 1 1]. Note: on (holm) wliton, 1592, 
2852; si. (seon:) 2717, 2863 (cp. 1650), 
(starian:) 996, 1485, 1603, 1780, 
(postpos., stressed, on: 2796, cp. an 
w. dat., semi-adv.: 1935); — (direc- 
tion), on . . bond 686, on twa healfa 
1095, si.: 800, 1305, 1675, 2063; — 
on bsl gearu (' ready to be placed on 
...'), 1 109; an w\^ gearwe, 1247; 

— (price, w. bebycgan) for, 2799; 

— without perception of motion in 



GLOSSARY 



357 



MnE.;onwa2teres^ht . . . swuncon, 
516, si. 242. 507, 2132, onwselcrunge, 
6} 5 ; God vva t on mec, 265 o (see 1830); 
627 (gelyfan, see note); on (gesISes) 
had (' in the position of,' ' as '), 
1297, si. 2193; on [min]ne sylfes dom 
(' at my own discretion '), 2147; 
(time:) on morgentid, 484, 518, si. 
837, 1428, cp. 1579, 1753; semi- 
adverbial phrases: on gylp, 1749, on 
lust, 618; on sped, 873; on ryht, 
1555; on unriht, 2739; on geflit, 865; 
on ende, 2021. — on weg, on last, on 
efn, on innan, see weg, last, efn, in- 
nan. — [Go. ana, Ger. an.] See in, 
n. adv.; 1650 (see on, prep. (2)), 
1903. 

on-, prefix, = i. Go. and- (see and-). 
2. Go. ana-. (W. Liingen, Das Prd- 
fix on(d)- in der ae. Ferbalkomposi- 
tion, Kiel Diss., 191 1.) 

on-am, see on-iman. 

on-beran, iv, carry off, take off, impair, 
diminish; 990; pp. nsn. onboren, 
2284. 

on-bidan, i, wait; pret. 3 sg. onbad, 
2302; (w. gen.:) abide, await; inf., 

397- 

on-bindan, in, unbind, loose; pret. 
3 sg. onband, 501. 

on-bregdan, iii, swing open (trans.); 
pret. 3 sg. onbrsed, 723. 

oncer-, see ancor-, 

on-cirran, w i., turn, change (trans.); 
2857; — turn (intr.), go; pret. 3 sg. 
oncirde, 2951, 2970. 

on-cnawan, rd., k n o w , recognize, per- 
ceive; pret. 3 sg. oncniow, 2554. 

on-cy6(S)t, f., grief, distress; oncyS, 
1420; as. oncy}>Se, 830. 

ond, conj., AND ; 311 times; spelt: ond, 
600, 1 148, 2040; otherwise abbrevi- 
ated: '^; [and: F. 15, i6«, 16'', 17, 35; 
45 (and eac)]. (Cf. Schu. Sa. 80 IT.) 

ond-hweorfan|, iu,turn (mtv.) against; 
pret. 3 sg. ondhwearf, 548 (n.). 



ond-lean, sec and-lean. 

ond-long, sec and-long. 

on-draedan, rd., dread, fear; 1674; 
pres 3 pi. [ondr£e]da[3J, 2275; pret. 
3 sg. ondred, 2347; opt. 3 sg. [on- 
drc]de, 3153. [ond-ridan; Beibl. 
xiv 182 fT.; but see also MLN. 
xxxii 290.] 

on-drysne, adj.ja., terrible, awful; asf., 
1932. 

ond-sIyht|, mi., onslaught, counter- 
blow; as. (MS. hond-), 2Q2g, 2gy2. 
[slean.] 

onettan, w i., hasten; pret. 3 pi. onet- 
ton, 306, 1803. [*on-hatjan; Siev. 
§ 43 n. 4-] 

on-findan, in, find, find out, dis- 
cover, perceive; pret. 3 sg. onfand, 
1522, 1890, [2219], 2288, 2300, 2629, 
2713; onfunde, 750, 809, 1497; 
opt.(.'') 3 sg. '^j 2841; pp. onfunden, 

595, 1293- 

on-fon, rd., w. dat., receii>e, take; 911; 
imp. sg. onfoh, 1169; pret. 3 sg. on- 
feng, 52, 688, 748, 852, 1214, 1494. 

on-geador|, adv., /og ether; 1595. 

on-gean, prep., w. dat., againj-/^ to- 
wards; 1034; postposit.: 681, 2364. 
[on-gegn; Ger. entgegen.] 

on-ginnan, iii, ^(?gin, undertake; w. 
ace: pp. ongunnen, 409; — w. inf. 
(s.t. pleonastic); pres. 3 sg. ongin- 
ne3, 2044; pret. i sg. ongan, 2878; 
3 sg. ~, 100, 871, 1605, 1983, 21 II, 
2210, 2312; ongon, 2701, 27 II, 2790; 
3 pi. ongunnon, 244 (n.), 3143. 

on-gitan, -gytan, v, perceive, see, hear, 
understand; ongitan, 1484, 1911, 
2770; ongytan, 1496; ongyton, 308; 
pres. opt. I sg. ongite, 2748; imp. 
sg. ongit, 1723; pret. 3 sg. ongeat. 
14, 1512, 1518; 3 pi. ongcaton, 143 1, 
2944; — Xsei%e, get hold of; pret. 3 
sg. angeat, 1291. 

on-hohsniant, w 2., check, stop (.?); 
pret. 3 sg. onhdhsnode, 1944. [Bu. 



358 



BEOWULF 



Tid. 302: fr. hoh-seonu ' hamstring '; 
for older etymology (cp. OS. hose), 
see L 5.3.414 f.] 

on-hreran, w i., stir up, arouse; pp. 
onhrered, 549, 2554. [hror.] 

on-iraan(t), iii, \give way, spring 
open; pret. 3 sg. onarn, 721. 

on-laetan, rd., loosen, release; pres. 3 sg. 
onlseteS, 1609. 

on-leon, i, w. dat. of pers. & gen. of 
thing, lend; pret. 3 sg. onlah, 1467. 

on-licnes(s), fj5., likeness; on- 
licnes, 1351. 

on-lucan, 11, unlock, disclose; pret. 
3 sg. onleac, 259. 

on-medla(t), wk.m., arrogance, pre- 
sumption; ds. onmedlan, 2926. 
[mod.] 

on-mnnan, prp., w. ace. of pers. & gen. 
of thing, consider worthy of (or fit 
for); pret. 3 sg. onmunde, 2640 (n.). 

on-sacan, vi, refuse, contest, defend 
(dat., againH); 2954. 

on-ssece, see on-secan. 

on-s2ege(t)+, adj.ja., attacking, as- 
sailing (of. Aant. T,i), fatal (.?); nsf., 
2076, 2483. [sigan.] 

on-S2elan, w i., untie, loosen; imp. sg. 
onsael, 489. [sal.] 

on-secan, w i., w. ace. of pers. & gen. 
of thing, exact {s.th. from s.b.), de- 
prive {s.b. of s.th.); pres. opt. 3 sg. 
(feores) ons^ce (cf. Lang. § 9.3), 
1942. {Jul. 679: feores onsohte.) 

on-sendan, w i., send, send away; 
imp. sg. onsend, 452, 1483; pret. 3 
sg. onsende, 382; 3 pi. (forS) on- 
sendon, 45; pp. ('^) onsended, 2266. 

on-sittan, v, dread; 597. [Cp. Go. and- 
sitan; Ger. sich entsetzen.] 

on-sponnanf, rd., unfasten; pret. 3 
sg. onspeon, 2723. [span.j 

on-springan, ni, spring asunder; 
pret. 3 pi. onsprungon, 817. 

on-stellan, w i., institute, bring about; 
pret. 3 sg. onstealde, 2407. 



on-swifan(t), i, swing, turn (trans.); | 

pret. 3 sg. onswaf, 2559. 
on-syn, see an-syn. 
on-tyhtan(t), w i., incite, impel; pret. 

3 sg. ontyhte, 3086. [Cp. teon, ii.] 
on-tSeonf, i, prosper, thrive; pret. 3 sg. 

onSah, 900. 
on-wadan(t), vi, enter, take possession 

of; pret. 3 sg. (hine fyren) onwod, 

915. (Cp.G^n. 1260, 2579, Dan. 17.) 
on-waecnan, pret. on woe, vi, w i. 

(Siev. § 392 n. 2), AWAKE (n) 

(intr.); pret. 3 sg. onwoc, 2287; — 

arise, be born; pret. 3 sg. '^, 56; 3 pi. 

onwocon, ill. 
on-weald, m., power, possession; as., 

1044. 
on-wendan, w i., turn aside (trans.), 

put aside, remove; 191, 2601. 
on-windan(t), m, unwind, loosen; 

pres. 3 sg. onwindeS, 1610. 
on-w6c, see on-waecnan. 
open, adj., open; asf. opene, 2271. 
openian, w 2., open (trans.); 3056. 
6r(t), n.(.?), beginning, origin; 1688; 

ds. ore (front), 1041; as. or, 2407. 

[Fr. Lat. ora.] 
ore, m., cup, pitcher; np. orcas, 3047; 

ap. ~', 2760. [Fr. Lat. orca, cp. 

urceus. IF. xxxii 337; Th. Kross, 

Die Namen der Gefdsse bei den Ags. 

(1911), p. 105.] 
orc-neast, m.p., evil spirits, monsters; 

np. -ne'as, 112. [Fr. Lat. orcus; 

Grimm D.M. 402 (486) n. i, iii 402 

(1737); Angl. XXX vi 169; neo-; cp. 

Go. nau3.] 
ord, m.(.?), point; 2791; ds. orde, 556; 

as. ord, 1549; — front; ds. orde, 

2498, 3125, [F. 12]. [Ger. Ort, ON. 

oddr; cp. NED.: odd (fr. ON.).] 
ord-fruma, wk.m., leader, chief; 263. 

(Rankin, J EG Ph. viii ^07: father.) 
6ret-mecg(t), mja., warrior; np. -as, 

363 , 48 1 ; ap. '^, 3 3 2. [*or-hat, OHG. 

ur-heiz, ' challenge.' Siev. § 43 n. 4.] 



GLOSSARY 



359 



irettat, wk.m., warrior; 1532, 2538. 

[See 6ret-mecg; (OHG.) Hildebr. 2: 

urhetto.] 
3retSe(s), see oru6. 
or-, stressed prefix, see the following 

nouns and adjectives; cp. a-. 
or-leahtre(t)(+), adj.ja., blameless; 

1886. [Cp. lean ' blame.'] 
or-lege(t), ni., war, battle, strife; gs. 

orleges, 2407; ds. orlege, 1326. [OS. 

urlagi. Cf. Falk-Torp: orlog; Wood, 

MLN. xxxiv 205. — Trautm.: or- 
lege (?).] 
Orleg-hwilt, f., ttme ojwar,JigM; 2002; 

gs. -e, 291 1 ; gp. -a, 2427. 
or-Jjanc, m., ingenuity, skill; dp. -}?an- 

cum, 406; -Soncum, 2087. 
orutS, m., breath; 2SS7; gs- HreSes, 

2523; ds. oreSe, 2839. [*or-5«; cp. 

Go. uz-anan, vb.] 
or-weardej, adj., without guard ww; 

asn., 3127. . . / . ^ 

or-wena, wk.adj., despairing [of, gen.j; 
(aldres) orwena: 1002, 1565. [Go. 
^ us-wena.] 

OtS, prep,, w. ace, until; 2399, 30^9, 
3083. — otS l?aet, conj., until; 9, 5^, 
100, 145, 219, 296, 307, 545, 622, 
644, 1133, 1254, 1375, 1414, 1640, 
1714, 1740, 1801, 1886, 2039, 2058, 
21 16, 2210, 2269, 2280, 2303, 2378, 
2621, 2782, 2791, 2934, 3147; o«^ 
J)st, 66; o\> «e, 649. [oS, conj ., F. 3 1 •] 
(It specially indicates progress of 
narrative, ' then,' ' when ': 100, 644, 
2210, etc.; s.t. it carries consecutive 
force, * so that ': 66, 1375, etc. Cf. 
Schu. Sa,§ 7.)- otS-, (verbal) pre- 
fix, see the foil, verbs; cp, (stressed) 
uS-. [Go. unl>a-,und.Cf.W.Lungen, 
Das Prdfix on(d)- etc., pp, 73 ^-1 
0j>-berant, iv, bear {off); pret. 3 sg. 

ofjbser, 579. 
otS-eode, see oS-gan. 
otSer, adj. (used as adj. & as subst.), 
OTHER, (cp. Lat. alter, ahus:) the 



other, one of two, another, second, fol- 
lowing; 503, 534, 859, 1338; (corrcl., 
' one . . . the other':) 1349, 135 1; 
1353, 1560, 1755, 2481; (se ol^er:) 
1815, 2061; nsi., 2117; nsn., 1133, 
1300; gsm. oSres, 2451; gsn. ~, 219, 
605, 1874; dsm. o«rum, 814, 1029, 
1165, 1228, 2167, 2171, 2198, 2565, 
2908; \>xm oSrum, 1471; asm. 
dl^erne, 652, i860, 2440, 2484, 2985; 
asn. d\>er, 870, 1086, 1583, 1945; ism. 
oSre, 2670, 3 lOi; [dpi. oj>rum, F. 16]. 
[Go. an^ar.] 

oS-ferian, w i., bear away; pret. i 8g. 
oSferede, 2141. 

otS-ganJ, anv., pret. 06-eode, went 
away, escaped; 3 pi. o^eodon, 2934. 

otSSe, conj., or; 283, 437, 635, 63 7, 693, 

1491, 1763, 1764% I764^ 1765% 

1765b, 1766^, I766^ 1848, 2253, 2376, 

2434, 2494, 2495, 2536, 2840, 2870, 

2922; [F. 48]; and, 2475, 30o6. (Cf. 

Bu. Tid. 57; A^igl. XXV 268 f.; Schii. 

Sa. § 48; ZfdA. xlviii 193 •) [Go. ai>- 

)?au.] 
otS-witan, i, w. dat. of pers. & ace. ot 

thing, reproach, blame; 2995. Cp. 

aet-. 
ower, see 6-hwaer. 
6-wiht, {i.)m., anything, aught; ds. 

-e, 1822, 2432. See aht, a. 



rsecan, w i., reach {out); pret. 3 sg. 
rJehte, 747. 

ge-r«can, w i., reach, hit; pret. i 
8g. ger^hte, 556; 3 sg. ^, 2965. 

raed, m., advice, counsel, what is advis- 
able, good counsel, help; 1376; as., 
172, 278, 2027, 3080; benefit, gain: as. 
(ecne) r^d, 1201; ap. (ece) r^das, 
1760. [rede (arch., dial.); Ger. 
Rat.] Cf. Gr0nbech L. 9-24 i- 17°- 
y^_ _ Cpds.: folc-; an-, fast-. 

rsldan, rd., {counsel), provide for, rule, 
control (w. dat.), 2858; possess, 2056 
(n.). [SeeiV£I>.: read, rede, v. ; 



360 



BEOWULF 



Go. ga-redan, Ger. raten.] — Cpd. 
sele-r^dend(e). 
r«d-bora, wk.m., counselor; 1325 

[beran.] 
Il2edend(t), mc, Ruler (God); 1555. 
ras, m.j rush^ onslaught, storm; as, 
2626; dp. -urn, 2356. [race fr, ON 
ras.] — Cpds.: guS-, heaSo-, hilde-^ 
hond-, maegen-, wsel-. 
T«san, w I., rush (upon); pret. 3 sg, 

rssde, 2690. 
ge-r*san, w i., raj-A (against); pret. 

opt-(?) 3 sg. gerasde, 2839. 
raest, fjo., rest, resting-place, bed; ds. 
raste, 122, 747, 1237, 1298, 1585; as. 
raeste, 139, reste 2456. — Cpds.: 
Jefen-, flet-, sele-, wael-. 
Tffiswaf, wk.m., {counselor), prince, 
leader; ds. raeswa[n], 60 (Gr. Spr., 
et al.inp.). [Cp. rjes-bora, r^dan; 
ON. rffisir, Bugge L. 4.84.24.] 
rand, see rond. 
rand-wigaf, wk.m,, {shield-)warrior ; 

1298; as. -wigan, 1793. 
rasian(l), w 2., explore; pp. nsn. 

rasod, 2283. 
raj>e, see hrajje, 

reafian, w 2., rob, plunder, rifle; 2773; 
pret. 3 sg. reafode, 2985, 3027; 3 pi. 
reafedon, 1212. [reave (arch.); 
ROB fr. OFr. rob(b)er, fr. Gmc] — 
Cpd.: be-; cp. heatJo-, wsel-reaf. 
tecyxm., smoke; ds. -6,3155. [reek.] 

— Cpds.: wael-, wudu-. 
reccan, w i., narrate, tell, unfold; 91; 
ger. reccenne, 2093 ; pret, 3 sg. rehte, 
2106, 21 10. [racu.] 
reccan, w i., care {for, gen,); pres. 3 sg. 
recceS, 434. [reck; Siev. §407 
n. 12; cp. OS. rokian.] 
recedf, m.n., building, hall; 412 (m.), 
770, 1799; gs. recedes, 326, 724, 
3088; ds. recede, 720, 728, 1572; as. 
reced, 1237; gp. receda, 310. [Cp. 
OS, rakud.]— Cpds.: eorS-, heal-, 
horn-, win-. 



regn-heardf, adj., wondrously strong 

apm, -e, 326. [Go. ragin. CLJEGPh 

XV 251 ff.] I 

regnian, renian, w 2., prepare, adornj' 

ren[ian], 2168; pp. geregnad, 777 

See regn-heard. 

ren-weard|, m., guard wn of the housi 

(see note on 142); np. -as, 770. [See 

aern; Lang. § 19.7.] 

reocj, zd]., fierce, savage; 122. 

reodan(t), n, redd^w; pp. roden; 

J151. 
rebn, see rowan, 
reord, f., speech, voice; as. -e, 2555; 

[Cp. Go. razda.] 
reordian, w 2., speak, talk; 3025. 
ge-reordian, w 2., prepare- a feast; ppj 

gereorded, 1788. 
reotanf, 11, weep; pres. 3 pi. reotatJ,) 

1376. 
rest, see rsest. 
restan, w i., rest; 1793, 1857; (w. 
reflex, ace.:) pret. 3 sg. reste, I799.> 
retuf, wk.f.,yoy, cheerfulness; ds. rete, 
2457 (MS. reote, perh. Kent, spell 
ing, cf. Wyld, Short Hist, of Eng 
lish § 144). [See un-r6t.] 
re>e, &dj. j a., flerce, cruel, furious ; 122,. 
_ 1585; npm., 770. 
rice, nja., kingdom, realm, rule; 2199, 
2207; gs. rices, 861, 1390, 1859, 
2027, 3080; as. rice, 466, 912, 
1 179, 1733, 1853, 2369, 3004. 
[Cp. (bishop) Ric; Go. reiki, Ger. 
_ Reich.] — (Cpd.: Swlo-.) 
rice, adj.ja., powerful, mighty, of high 
rank; 172, 1209, 1237, 1298; wk. 
(se) rica, 310, 399, 1975. [rich; 
Go. reiks.] 
ricone (recene), adv., quickly, at once; 
_2983. [7/^. XX 329.] 
ricsian, w 2., rule, hold sway; 2211; 

pret. 3 sg. rixode, 144. [rice.] 
ridan, i, ride; 234, 855; pres. opt. 
3 sg. ride (' swing on gallows '), 
244s; pret. 3 sg. vld, 1883 ('ride: 



GLOSSARY 



361 



at anchor'), 1893; 3 pi. riodan, 

3169. 
je-ridan, i, w. ace, ride m^ io; pret. 

3 sg. gerad, 2898. 
idend(t), mc, RiD^rr, horseman; np., 

2457 (n.). 
iht, n., RIGHT, what is right; ds. 
ft rihte, 144; mid ~', 2056, aefter '~: 

1049, 2110; as. riht, 1700 (so3 ond 

'~, cf. Angl. xxxv 456), 2330 {law); 

on ryht {rightly), 1555. — Cpds.: 

e3el-, folc-, lond-, un-, word-. 
ihte, adv., RiGHx/y; 1695. — 

Cpds.: aet-, un-; cp, upp-riht. 
"inct, rhan, warrior; 399, 720, 2985; 

ds. rince, 952, 1677; as. rinc, 741, 

■747; gp. rinca, 412, 728. [ON. 

rekkr; cp. rank, adj., fr. OE. ranc] 

— Cpds.: beado-, gu3-, heaSo-, 

here-, hilde-, mago-, sse-. 
riodan, see ridan. 
rixian, see ricsian. 
rodor, m., sky, heaven; (pi. used w. sg. 

meaning); gs. rodores, 1572; np. 

roderas, 1376; gp. rodera, 1555; dp. 

roderum, 310. [By-form rador, OS. 

radur.] 
rof t, adj., renowned, brave, strong; 682, 

2084, 2538, 2666; asm. rofne, 1793; 

asm.wk. rofan, 2690. — Cpds.: 

beadu-, brego-, ellen-, guS-, hea)?o-, 

hige-, sige-. 
rond, m., \boss of shield (cp. Gnom. 

Cott. 37); ds. rond[e], 2673; ^shield; 

ds. ronde, 2538, rande 1209; as. 

rond, 656, 2566, 2609, rand 682; ap. 

rondas, 326, 2653, randas 231. 

[rand, see NED.] (Cf. Falk L 9. 

44.131 & 139 f.) — Cpds.: bord-, 

geolo-, hilde-, sId-. 
rond-haebbend(e)t:, mc. (pres. ptc.) 

[pi.], shield-bearer (-HAving), war- 
rior; gp. -ha;bbendra, 861. 
rowan, rd., row (i.e. swim); pret. i 

pi. reon (T.C. §1), 539; 2 pi. '~, 512. 
rum, m.(?), room , opportunity; 2690. 



rum, adj., RooMy, spacious, large; 
nsn., 2461; asm. -ne, 278. 

rum-heort, adj., large-n e art ed, no- 
ble-spirited; 1799, 2 no. 

run, f., (rune), {secret) consultation^ 
council; ds. -e, 172. — Cpd.: beadu-; 
cp. hcl-riine. 

run-staef, m., runiV letter; ap. -stafas, 

1695. [staff, STAVE.] 

run-witaf, wk.m., confidant, trusted 

counselor; 1325. 
ryht, see riht. 
(ge-)ryman, w i., clear, vacate, yield; 

pret. opt. 3 pi. gerymdon, 1086; pp. 

gerymed, 492, 1975; — allow, grant; 

pp. ~, 2983, 3088. [rum; cp. Ger. 

(ein)raumen.] 

sacan, vi, contend, fight; 439. [Go. 

sakan.] — Cpd.: on-, 
sacu, f., strife, fighting; 1857, 2472; as. 

saece, 154. [sake; Ger. Sache; 

OS. saka 'lawsuit,' 'enmity,' etc.] 

See saecc. 
sadol(|)-|-, m., saddle ; 1038. 
sadol-beorht J, ad j . , saddle- 

bright; apn., 2175. 
sae, mfi., sea; 579, 1223; ds., 318, 

544; as., 507 (masc), 2380, 2394 

(fem., lake?); dp. (be) sJem (tweo- 

num), 858, 1297, 1685, 1956. 
sse-batf, m., sea-boat ,. ship; as., 

633, 895. 

saec(c)t, fjo., fighting, battle, conflicty 
quarrel; gs. secce, 600; ds. (set) 
saecce, 953, 1618, 1665, 2612, 2659, 
2681, (to) '^, 2686; as, '^, 1977, 
1989, 2347, 2499, 2562; ap. saecca, 
2029. [Go. sakjo. See sacu.] 

saece, see sacu. 

sse-cyningt, m., sea-king; gp. -a, 
2382. [Cp. ON. sse-konungr.] 

saed, adj., w. gen., satiated with, having 
had one's fill of, wearied with; asm. 
-ne, 2723. [sad.] 

saedan, ssde, see secgan. 



362 



BEOWULF 



sse-deor(t)+, n., se A-beast; 15 10. 
See mere-. 

sae-draca( !)(+), wk.m., s-EA-snake; 
ap. -dracan, 1426. 

ssegan, w i., lay low, slay; pp. gesjeged, 
884. [sigan.j 

sse-geap|, adj., curved (or spacious?) 
(for use on the sea); 1896. 

sae-genga(t)+, wk.m., sEA-goer, i.e. 
Xship; 1882, 1908. [gangan.] 

ssegon, see seon. 

sse-gnmd, m., boUom of the sea; ds. 
-e, 564. 

saelt, n. (Siev. §§ 288 f.; Beitr. xxxi 
87 n.), hall; as. ssel, 507, 2075, 2264; 
sel (cf. Lang. § 8.1), 167. [Ger. 
Saal. Cp. sele.] 

sael, mfi., (i) time, proper time, oppor- 
tunity, season; 622, 1008, 1665, 
2058; gp. ssela, 1611; ap. sele, 1135. 
— (2) happiness, joy; dp. sselum, 
1322; on salum 607, on saelum 643, 
1 170 (see: on). [Dial. D.: seal, 
sb.^ Cp. Go. sels; — ge-s£elan, ge- 
sselig.] See m^l. 

sae-lact, n., SEA-booty; ds. -lace, 
1624; ap. -lac, 1652. 

sse-ladf, f., SEA-journey, voyage; ds. 
-e, 1139, 1157. 

saelan(t), w i., fasten, moor; pret. 3 
sg. s^lde, 1917; 3 pi. s^ldon, 226; 
twist; pp. ges^led, 2764. [sal.] — 
Cpd.: on-. 

ge-sselan, w i., befall, chance, turn out 
favorably; pret. 3 sg. gesjelde, 574, 
890, 1250. [ssel.] 

S8Bld(t),n., W/;as., 1280. [Perh. blend- 
ing of two stems: ssel (cp. Go.saljan, 
salif^wos) and sej^el — seld * seat.'] 
See ge-selda, seld-guma, medu-seld. 

Sse-litSendf, mc. [pL], SEA-farer; np., 
411, 1818, 2806; -e, 377. 

S8e-man(n), mc, sea-man; gp. 
-manna, 329; dp. -mannum, 2954. 

sae-mej>et, adj.ja., SEA-weary; npm., 
325. See hyge-. 



s*mra, adj. comp., inferior, worse,\ 

weaker; 2880; dsm. ssmran, 953. 

Cp. s^ne. 
sae-naes(s)(J)(-h), m., {sEA-)head- 

land; ap. -nsessas, 223, 571. 
saene, adj.ja., slow; comp. ssenra, [ 

1436. [Cp. Go. sainjan.] 
sse-rincf, m., ^EA-man, -warrior; 690. 
Sfie-sitSJ, m., se A-journey, voyage; ds. 

-e, 1 149. 
sae-weal(l)t, m., sea-wall, shore;\ 

ds. -wealle, 1924. 
see-wongi, m., plain by the sea, shore; 

as., 1964. 
S2e-wudu|, mu., (sea-wooi>), ship; 

as., 226. 
sse-wylmj, mi., SEA-WELLtng, bil- 
low; ap. -as, 393. [weallan.] 
sal, m., rope; ds. -e, 302, 1906. [Ger. 

Seil.] 
saliun, see ssel. 
samod, I. adv., together; 2196; samod 

aetgsedere, 329^, 387^, 729'', 1063''; 

also (postpos.); somod, 2174; ond 

. . . somod, 121 1, 1614, 2343, 2987.' 

— II. prep., w. dat., simultaneously 

with, at, in: Jsamod eerdaege, 1311^! 

somod '~, 2942 (cp. mid '~, 126) 

[Go. sama)?; cp. same, fr. ON.] 
sand, n., SAND, shore; ds. -e, 213, 295,^ 

1896, 1917, 1964, 3033. 
sang, m., song, cry; 90, 1063; as., 

787, 2447. [Go. saggws.] 
sar, n., (sore), pain, wound ; gy^; as. 

787. [Go. sair.] — Cpd.: lie-. 
sar, adj., sore, grievous, bitter; nsf., 

2468; dpn. -um, 2058. 
sare, adv., soRE/y, grievously; 125 

2222, 2295, 23 1 1, 2746. [Ger. sehr. 
sarig, adj., sad, mournful; asm. -ne 

2447. [sorry.] 
sarig-ferSf, adj., sad at heart; 2863. 
sarig-mod(t)(+), adj., sad-hearted. 

dpm. -um, 2942. 
sar-lic, adj., painful, sad; nsn., 842 

asn., 2109. 



GLOSSARY 



363 



awl-berendj, mc, (souL-BEAR<fr), 
human being; gp. -ra, 1004. (Cp. 
g^st-, feorh-berend.) 

awol, f., sou -L, life; 2820; gs. sawele, 
1742, sawle 2422; as. sawle, 184, 801, 
852. (Cf. y^ng/. XXXV 464 f.) [Go. 
saiwala.] 

»wol-leas, adj., lifehESs; asm. -ne, 
1406, 3033 (sawul-). 

jawul-driort, m. or n., life-blood; ds. 
e, 2693. 

scacan, vi, hasten, pass, depart; w. 
prep, or adv. of local force: 1802; 
pres. 3 sg. sceaceS, 2742; pret. 3 sg. 
scoc, 3 1 18, s[c]e5c 2254; — abs., 
pp. (gone): scacen, 1124'', 1136^, 
sceacen, 23o6^ 2727^ [shake.] 

ge-scadan, rd., decide; pret. 3 sg. 
gesced, 1555. [Go. skaidan; shed .] 

scadu-helmj, m., cover of night 
(shadow), darkness; gp. -a (ge- 
sceapu), 650 C shapes of darkness,' 
i.e. 'night,' cf. Jngl. xxxvi 170). 
Cp. niht-helm. 

scami(g)an, w 2., be ashameJ; 
scamigan (w. gen.), 1026; pp. npm. 
scamiende, 2850. 

scal?a, see scea)?a. 

sceacen, sceacetS, see scacan. 

scead, n., pi. sceadu, shade (j); ap., 
707. See sceadu. 

sceaden-maelj, n., (ornamented with 
distinctive or branching patterns, i.e.) 
damascened sword; 1939. Cp. wun- 
den-mael. (Beitr. xxxvi 429 f.) 

sceadu, fwo., ap. sceadwa, shad- 
ow (j), [1803]. See scead. 

sceadu-gengaj, wk.m., walker in 
darkness; 703. 

SCealc(t), m., (servant), retainer, war- 
rior, man; 918, 939. [Go. skalks, Ger. 
Schalk;cp.marsHAL.] — Cpd.:beor-. 
sceapen, see scjrppan. 
scearp, adj., sharp, acute, smart; 

288. — Cpd.: beadu-. 
sceat, m., corner, lap, district, region; 



gp. -a, 752; ap. -as, 96. [Go. skauts, 
Ger. Schoss; sheet (fr. sciete).] (Cf. 
Angl. XXX v 116.) 
SCeat(t), m., property, treasure, money; 
ap. sceattas, 1686. [Go. skatts, Ger. 
Schatz.] — Cpd.:gif-. / 

scea}>a, wk.m., one who does harm, 
enemy; gp. sceajjena 4, sceaSona 274; 
— ^warrior; np. seaman, 1803, 1895. 
[sceSSan.] — Cpds.: attor-, dol-, 
feond-, gia^-, hearm-, leod-, man-, 
scyn-, syn-, \eod.-, iiht-. 
sceawian, w 2., look at, view, examine, 
see, behold; 840, 1413, 2402, 2744, 
3032, sceawigan 1391; pres. 2 pi. 
sceawiaS, 3104; opt. i sg. sceawige, 
2748; I pi. sceawian, 3008; pret. 
3 sg. sceawode, 843, 1687, 2285, 
2793; 3 pi. sceawedon, 132, 204, 
983, 1440; pp. gesceawod, 3075, 
3084 (perh. 'shown,' 'presented,' 
fr. ge-sceawian). [show; Ger. 
schauen.] — Cp. leas-sceawere. 
sceft (sceaft), m., shaft (of arrow); 
3 1 18; [ds. -e, F. 7 (spear)]. — C^ds.: 
here-, wael-sceaft (spear). 
scel, see sculan. 

scencan, w i., pour out, give to drink; 
pret. 3 sg. scencte, 496. [skink 
(dial.); Ger. schenken.] 
scenn (scenna, -e.^t, sword-guard(l), 
plate of metal on handle of sword( ^) ; 
dp. scennum, 1694. [L5.10.1: cp. 
Du. scheen; ZfoG. lix 343; Falk 
L 9-44-30.] 
ge-sceod, see ge-scet5]?an. 
sceotan, 11, shoot; pres. 3 sg. 

sceoteS, 1744. — Cpd.: of-. 
ge-sceotan(j) + ,ii, w. ace, (shoot), 
Xdart or hasten to; pret. 3 sg. gesceat, 
2319. 
sceotend(t), mc, snooTrr, warrior; 

np., 703, 1 154; dp. -um, 1026. 
scepen, see scyppan. 
sceran, iv, (shear), cut; pres. 3 sg. 
sciretJ, 1287. 



364 



BEOWULF 



ge-sceran(t), iv, cut through; pret. 

3 sg. gescsr, 1526; gescer, 2973. 
scej?5an, vi, w i., injur e, harm; w. 

dat.; 1033, 1524; pret. 3 sg. scod, 

1887; scef^ede, 1514; — abs., w. on 

& ace: sceSl^an, 243 {make a raid, cf. 

Lang. § 25.5). [Go. skal?jan; scathe, 

fr. ON. skaSa.] 
ge-scejjSaii, vi, injure, harm; w. dat.; 

1447; pret. 3 sg. gescdd, 1502, 1587, 

2777; gesceod, 2222. 
scildig, see scyldig. 
scild-weallt, m., shield-wall, 

phalanx{l); as., 3 1 18. 
scile, see sciilan, 
scima, wk.m., brightness, light; [1803]. 

[Go. skeima.] 
scinan, i, shine; 15 17; pres. 3 sg. 

scineS, 606, 1571; [scyneS, F. 7]; 

pret. 3 sg. scan, 321, 405, 1965; 3 pi. 

scinon, 994; scionon, 303. 
scmna(t), wk.m., evil spirit, demon; 

dp. scinnum, 939. 
scionon, see scinan. 
scip, n., ship; 302;^ gs. -es, 35, 896; 

ds. -e, 1895; as. scip, 1917; dp. scy- 

pon, 1 1 54. 
scip-here, mja., suiv-army, naval 

force; ds. -herge, 243. 
SCir, adj., bright, resplendent, glorious, 

clear; 979; nsn., 322; gsn.wk. sciran, 

1694; asn. sclr, 496. [Go. skeirs; 

SHEER.] 

sciretS, see sceran. 

scir-hamj, adj., in bright armor; npm. 

-e, 1895. 
(ge-)scod, see (ge-)scej>?5an. 
scofen, see scufan. 
scop, m., poet, singer, rhapsodist; 496, 

1066; gs. -es, 90. [Cp. OHG. scof. 

See R.-L. i 445.] 
(ge-)sc(e)6p, see (ge-)scyppan. 
scrjfan, i, decree, adjudge, impose 

{sentence), w. dat. of pers.; 979. 

[Fr. Lat. scribere; shrive.] — 

Cpd.: for-. 



ge-scrifan, i, decree, assign, w. dat. of 
pers. & ace. of thing; pret. 3 sg. 
gescraf, 2574. 

scriSan, i, stride, glide, move, wander; 
650, 703, 2569; pres. 3 pi. scri]?a3, 
163. [Ger. schreiten.] 

scucca, wk.m., demon, devil; dp 
scuccum, 939. 

scufan, II, SHOVE, push, move for- 
ward; pret. 3 pi. scufon, 215; scufun, 
3 131; pp. scofen, 918, — Cpds.: be-; 
wid-scofen. 

scnlan, prp., (pres.:) shall, mustj 
ought, is to, (pret.:) had to, was tOy 
should; pres. i sg. sceal, 25 1 ; 2 sg, 
scealt, 588, 2666; 3 sg. sceal, 20. 
183, 271, 287, 440, 977, 1004, 1060. 
1 172, 1386, 1534, 2166, 2525, 2590, 
2884, 3108, 3 114; sceall, 3014, 3077; 
seel, 455 (inf. to be supplied fr. pre- 
ced. main clause), 2804, 3010; opt; 
3 sg. scyle 2657, scile 3176; pret.t 

2 sg. sceoldest, 2056; 3 sg. scolde, 10; 
85, 805, 819, 1070, 1106, 1443, 1449, 
1464; sceolde, 2341, 2400, 2408.: 
2421, 2442, 2585 (inf. to be supplied^ 
fr. preced. main clause), 2589, 2627;! 
2918, 2963, 2974, [F. 29]; 3 pi. scol-j 
don, 41, 832, 1305, 1637; opt. 3 sgi 
scolde, 965, 1328, sceolde 2708; — \ 
chiefly expressive of futurity: shai 
{am determined to); pres. I sg. sceal 
384, 424, 438, 601, 636, 1706, 2069 
sceall, 2498, 2535; 2 sg. scealt, 1707 

3 sg. sceal, 1862, 3018, sceall, 2508 H 
3021; I pi. sculon, 683; pret. 3 sgj^ 
sceolde {was to), 3068; opt. scolde 
{should, were to, would), i sg., 1477 

3 sg., 280, 691, 910 (ind.?); — ref. tc 
the performance of an act (or to j 
state) in accordance w. one's natur^ 
or custom or as a duty (semi-peri » 
phrastic); pres. 3 sg. sceall (' it is hi: 
to . . . '), 2275; pret. 3 sg. scolde, 230^! 
1034, 1067, 1260; 3 pi. scoldon, 704 ' 
1798 (' were wont to '), sceoldoi 



GLOSSARY 



3^5 



2257; suggesting certainty: pres. 3 
sg. sceal ('is sure to'), 24. — W. 
omission of inf. of verb of motion: i 
sg. sceal, 2816, opt. 2 sg. scyle, 1179; 
of wesan (denot. futur.:) 3 sg. sceal, 
1783, 185s, 225s, 2659. 

scur-heard t, adj., shower-hard, 
hard in the storm of battle; nsf., 1033. 
(See L 5.25; Krapp's note on Andr. 
1 133 (scurheard); Jud. 79: sciirum 
heard.) 

scyld, m., shield; 2570, [F. 7]; as., 
437, 2675; ap. -as, 325, 333, 2850. 

scyldan, w i., protect; pret. opt. 3 sg. 
scylde, 1658. [scyld.] 

scyld-frecaj, wk.m., (sHiELD-)a'ar- 
rior; 1033. 

scyldig, adj., guilty; (synnum) scildig, 
3071 (cp. fah 978, looi); (w. gen. of 
crime:) mor'Sres scyldig, 1683; hav- 
ing forfeited (w. gen.): ealdres '~, 
1338, 2061. [scyld 'guilt'; sculan.] 

scyld-wigat, wk.m., (sHiELD-)zc<3r- 
rior; 288. 

scyle, see sculan. 

scyndan, w i., hasten; intr., 2570; 
trans., pp. scynded, 918. [ON. 
skynda.] 

scyTie(t), adj.ja., beautiful, fair; nsf. 
(wk..?), 3016. [sheen ; Go. skauns 
(adj.i.), Ger. schon.] 

scjm-scajja (scin-)t, wk.m., demoniac 
foe, hostile demon; 707 (MS. syn-). 

scyp, see scip. 

scyppan, vi, create, shape, make; 
pp. sceapen, 2229; scepen, 2913; as- 
sign (name): pret. 3 sg. scop, 78. 
[Go. ga-skapjan.] — Cpd.: earm- 
sceapen. 

ge-scyppan, vi, create; pret. 3 sg. 
gesceop, 97. 

Scyppend, mc. Creator; 106. 

scyran (sclran), w i., clear up, settle; 
1939. [scir. Cf. also Kock ^ 109.] 

se (se), seo, Jjaet, dem. pron.; a) dem. 
adj. & def. article, the, that : bi) 



subst., that one, he, she, that, it; hi) 
relat., that, who, which, what; b3) se 
(etc.) Jje, relat. — nsm. se, se, a) 107 
times, 84, 86, 92, 102, 205, 258, etc.; 
bi) 9 times, 196, 469, 898, etc.; b2) 
12 times, 143, 370, 1267, etc.; b3) se 
l?e 46 times, 79, 87, 90, 103, 230, 289, 
etc.; 441: scjje hine {he whom); 2292: 
se Se, he whom. — nsf. seo 13 times; 
a) 12 times, 66, 146, etc., 203 1, 2258% 
2323; b3) seo Se: 1445; slo 16 times, 
2024, 2087, 2098, 2258^^, 2403, and 
then regularly; a) 13 times; bi):2024, 
2087, b2): 2258''; sle, a): 2219.— 
nsn. Jjaet (usually spelt "p) 66 times; 
a) 18 times, 133, 191, 890, etc.; bi) 
46 times; mostly: Jjaet wses, 11, 170, 
309, etc. (ne wses >3et, 716, 734, 1455, 
1463, 2415, 2586; \>^t is (biS), 454, 
1002, 1388, 161 1, 2000, 2999; nis 
M, 249, 1361,2532); b2): 453,2500. 
— gsm. ]?aes 9 times, Saes 10 times; a) 
18 times, 132, 326 (gsn.?), 989> 1030, 
etc.; bi): 1145 (gsn.?). — gsf. Jjsere, 
a): 109 (d..?), 1025, 2546, 2887;S£ere, 
a): 562; [F. 20]. — gsn. J?aes (incl. 
Sass 10 times) 48 times; a) 5 times, 
1467, etc.; bi) w. verbs governing 
the gen.: 350, 586, 778, 1598, 2026, 
2032; (semi-adv.) for that, therefor^ 
because ofthat,w. expressions of com- 
pensation, reward, thanks, rejoicing, 
sorrow, etc.; 7, 16, 1 14., 277, 588, 900, 
1220, 1584, 1692, 1774, 1772, 1992, 
2335, 2739; (adv.) to such a degree^ 
so; 773, 968, 1366, 1509, to Jjses 1616; 
b2) relat.; (semi-adv., as:) 272, 383; 
1398 (incl. relat. & antecedent); b3) 
Jjses Jje (Se); (semi-conj.) because, as; 
108, 228, 626, 1628, 175 1, 1779 (w. 
antec. \>xs, bi)), 1998, 2797; accord- 
ing to what, as (conj.): 1341, 1350, 
3000; to \)xs \)e (relat. & antec), see 
to. — dsm. J^aem 23 times, Ssem 5 
times, l?am 19 times, Sam 20 times 
(}>sem, Sffim in the A part of the 



366 



BEOWULF 



MS. only; l?am, Sam in the B part, 
besides ]>&m 425, 713, 824, 919, 1016, 
1073, 1421); a) 52 times, 52 (dsn.?), 
143, 197, 270, etc.; in (& si.) sele l^am 
hean: 713,919, 1016, I984;bi) 12,59, 
1363, 2612; b2) 310 (dsn..?), 374, (re- 
lat. & antec.:) 2199, 2779; b3) }?^m 
(l^am) Se (relat. & antec.), 183, 186'^ 
1839, 2601, 2861, 3055, 3059. — dsf. 
Jjaere; a) lotimes, i09(g.?), 125, 617, 
etc.; [Ssere, F. 31]; b3) >ara l?e (Lang. 
§ 22), 1625. — dsn.; a) Jjaem 1215, 
1484, 1635, l?am 1421, Sam 639, 
2232; bi) Saem 1688, l?am 137, Sam 
2769; see also for-Sam. — asm.Jjone 
(incl. Sone 12 times) 65 times; a) 52 
times, 107, 168, 202, etc.; uhthlem 
J)one 2007, si. 2334, 2588, 2959, 2969, 
3081; beorh l?one he'an 3097; bi) 
1354, 3009 (Jjone [allit.] . . . J^e); b2) : 
13, 2048, 2751; b3) l^one ])e, 1054, 
1298, 2056, 2173, 3034; after a noun 
in the ace, (Am) zvho: 2295, 3003, 
3 1 16. — asf . i?a 14 times, Sa 4 times; 
[F. 23]; all a), 189, 354, 470, etc., 
exc. 2022: b2). — asn. Jjaet (usually 
spelt f) 59 times; a) 17 times, 628, 
654, etc.; bi) 36 times, 194, 290, etc.; 
b2) 6 times, 766, 1456, 1466, etc. — 
ism.}7y,a): 2573; isn.J)y,Sy, 19 times; 
J?e (Se): 821, 1436% 2638, 2687; a): 
no, 1664, 1797, 2028; bi) for that 
reason, therefore: 1273 y 2067, 2638; 
before comp. (cf. ESt. xliv 212 ff.): 
THE, any: 487, 821, 1436% 1902, 
2749, 2880; ne . . . Sy sel: 2277, 
2687; no ]>y leng, 974; n5 }?y ser, see 
ar; b2) \>y laes, les/, 191 8. ]?on, 
bi); }?on (ma), any (cf. Beitr. xxix 
286), 504; 2423 (n.); after prep.: 
aefter l^on 724, be |?on 1722, to Son 
2591, 2845; to l^on 1876 {to that de- 
gree, so); see also for-San, for-Son; 
^r jjon (b2), conj.), before, 731. — 
npm. (n.: 639, 1135, 2948) >a 15 
times, Sa 9 times, [F. 47]; a) 12 



times, 3, 99,'22i, etc.; bi) Jja (. . . }?e) 
44 (allit.); b2) 6 times, 41, 113, etc.; 
b3) ]>'k \>e. 5 times, 378, 1135, etc. — • 
gpm.f.n. ^ara 19 times, Sara 937, 
1578, 1686, 2734, 2779, 2794, ]?2era 
992, 1266, Sara 1349, [F. 48]; a) 6 
times; ymbesittendra senig Sara 
2734; bi) 1037, 1248, 1266, 1349; 
l?ara (. . . J?e) 992. b3) )?ara (etc.) 
Se: 206, 878, 1 123, 1 196, 1578; when 
containing the subj., {of those) who 
{which), foil, by the sing.: 843, 996, 
105 1, 1407, 1461, 1686, 2130, 2251, 
2383, or by the plur. of the verb: 98, 
785, 937. — dpm.f.n. Jjsem, S^m 7 
times (in A); }?am, Sam 7 times (in 
B, and 1855); all a), 370, I191, 
etc., exc. 1508: bi). — apm.f.n. J>a 
9 times, Sa 12 times, [F. 42]; all a), 
exc. 488, 2148, 3014: bi). — Note. 
The line of division between the 
dem. (bi) and relat. (b2) function is 
occasionally doubtful. As to the use 
of se, seo, |?set as def. article, cf. L 
6.7. The dem. adj. alliterates: 
197a, 790a, 806^; 736% 3086^; 1675b, 
1797^^ 2033b. — See also relat. part. 

sealma (selma)(t)(+), wk.m., couch, 
chamber; as. sealman, 2460. [Cp. 
OS. selmo.] 

sealt, adj., salt; asn., 1989. 

searo, nwa., (pi. freq. w. sg. meaning), 
contrivance, skill; dp. searwum, 1038, 
2764; — war-gear, equipment, armor; 
np. searo, 329; dp. searwum, 249, 
323, 1557 (n.), 1813, 2530, 2568, 
2700; — battle (cp. searo-grim); dp. 
'^, 419. [Go. sarwa, pi.] — Cpds.: 
fyrd-, giiS-, inwit-. 

searo-bendj, fjo. (mi.), cunningly 
wrought BAND or clasp; dp. -um, 
2086. 

searo-fahj, adj., cunningly decorated; 
nsf., 1444. 

searo-gim(m), m., curious gem, pre. 



GLOSSARY 



367 



cious jewel; gp. -gimma, 1157, 3102; 
ap. -gimmas, 2749. See gim(m). 

searo-grim(m)t, adj., fierce in battle; 
-grim, 594. 

searo-haebbend(e)t, mc. (pres. ptc.) 
[pi.], {armor-n x\ ing) , warrior; gp. 
-haebbendra, 237, 

searo-net(t) t, nja., armor-N et or 
battle-net, corslet; -net, 406. 

searo-ni5|, m., crafty enmity, treacher- 
ous quarrel; ap. -as, 1200, 2738; — 
battle, contest; gp. -a, 582; ap. -as, 
3067. 

searo-J?onc(t), m., ingenuity, skill; dp. 
-urn, 775. 

searo-wundorj, n., curious wonder, 
wonderful thing; as., 920. 

seax, n., knife, short sword; as., IS4S- 
[NED.: sax; OS. sahs.] — Cpd.: 
Wcel-. 

secan, w i., s e e k ; try to find or to get; 
abs.: pret. 3 sg. sohte, 2293 {search), 
2572 (desire, demand); w. obj.: inf. 
(fJehSe) secan, 2513; ger. (si.) se- 
ceanne, 2562; (cp.) imp. sec, 1379; 
pret. I sg. s5hte, 2738; 3 sg. ^, [139], 
2300, 3067; w. obj. and t5 (from, at): 
inf. secean, 1989, 2495, [F. 27]; pres. 
3 pi. seceaS, 3001; — try to reach {by 
attack): inf. (sawle) secan 801, (si.) 
secean 2422 (cf. Angl. xxxv 464 f.: 
' animam quaerere,' Mat. ii 20, 
etc.); — go to, visit; inf. secean, 187, 
200, 268, 645, 821, 1597, 1869, 2820, 
2950, 3102; secan, 664, 756, 1450, 
1820; pres. 3 sg. seceS, 2272; opt. 3 
sg. sece, 1369; pret. 2 sg. s5htest, 
458; 3 sg. sohte, 208, 376; 2 pi. 
sohton, 339; 3 pi. s5htan, 2380; opt. 
I sg. s5hte, 417. [Go. sokjan.] — 
Cpds.: ofer-, on-. 

ge-secan, w i., seek ; gesecean (wig), 
684; go io, visit: ^^, 6c)z, 2275; ges^- 
can, 1004; ger. gesecanne, 1922; 
pret. 3 sg. gesohte, 463, 520, 717, 
195 1 ; pp. npf. gesohte, 1839; — go 



to, attack; pres. 3 sg. gescceS, 2515; 

pret. 3 pi. ges5htan 2204, gcsohton 

2926; opt. 3 sg. gesohte, 2346. 
secce, see saec(c). 
secgt, mja., man; 208, 249, 402, 871, 

980, 13 1 1, 1569, 1812, 2226, 2352, 

2406, 2700, 2708, 2863, 3028, 3 07 1; 

ds. secge, 2019; as. secg, 1379; np. 

secgas, 213, 2530, 3128; gp. secga, 

633, 842, 947, 996, 1672, 1759, 2252; 

dp. secgum, [149], 490. [ON. seggr; 

cp. Lat. socius.] 
secgt, fjo., sword; as. -e, 684. 

[See A'^-fi'Z).: sedge, sb.'; cp. saw, 

OE. seax; Lat. secare.] 
secgan, w 3 ., s a y , tell; abs. : 273 ; pret. 

3 sg. saegde, 90, 2899; w. ace: inf. 

secgan, 582, 875, 880, 1049; pres. I 

sg. secge, 1997, 2795; pret. 2 sg. 

ssegdest, 532; 3 sg. seegde, 1809,2632; 

cp. pp. gesaegd, 141; w. gen.: pres. 

ptc. secggende (was), 3028; — foil. 

by indir. question (hu, hwa, hwset): 

inf. secgan, 51, 4.73, 1724, 3026; pp. 

ges^d, 1696; foil, by [jset-clause: inf. 

secgan, 391, 1818; pres. i sg. secge, 

590; 3 pi. secgaS, 411; pret. 3 sg. 

ssegde, 1175, s^de, 3152, [F. 44]; — 

w. pron. }jaet and )?set-clause: inf. 

secgan, 942, 1346, 1700, 2864; pret. 

3 pi. ssegdon, 377; w. obj. oSer and 

}>set-clause: ssedan, 1945. [OHG. 

sagen.] — Cpd.: a-. 
ge-secgan, w 3., say, tell; imp. sg. 

gesaga, 388; pret. opt. I sg. gesaegde, 

2157- 

sefa, wk.m., mind, heart, spirit; 490, 
594, 2600; him wses geomor sefa, 49, 
2419, si. 2632; si. 2043, 2180; ds. 
sefan, 473, 1342, 1737; as. -—, 278, 
1726, 1842. [OS. sebo.] — Cpd.: 
m5d-. 

seft, see softe. 

ge-segan(-on), see ge-seon. 

segen, see segn. 

segl, m.n., sail; 1906. 



368 



BEOWULF 



segl-radj, f., sail-road, sea, lake; 
ds. -e, 1429. 

segn, m.n., banner, standard; ds. segne, 
1204; as. segn, 2776, (neut.:) 2767; 
(masc.:) segen, 47, 1021; np. (neut.) 
segn, 2958. [Fr. Lat. signum; sign 
fr. OFr. signe.] — Cpd.: heafod-. 

sel, see sael. 

sel (noun), see ssel. 

sel, adv. comp., better; 1012, 2530, 
[F. 38, 39]; ne iDyS him wihte Sy sel, 
2277, si. 2687. See god. 

seldan, adv., seldom; 2029 (n.). 

seld-guma J, wk.m., hall-man, retainer; 
249 (n.). [See saeld.] 

sele(t), mi., hall; 81, 411; ds., 323, 713, 
919, 1016, 1640, 1984, 3128; as., 826, 
2352. [Cp. sael.] — Cpds.: beah-, 
beor-, dryht-, eorS-, gest-, gold-, 
RuS-. heah-, hring-, hr5f-, niS-, win-. 

sele-dreamf, m., joy of the hall; as., 
2252. 

sele-ful(l)t, n., hall-cup; as. -ful, 619. 

sele-gyst I, mi., hall-visitor (-guest); 
as., 1545. 

sele-r£edend(e)t, mc. (pres. ptc.) [pi.], 
hall-counselor, -ruler; np. -e, 5/; ap. 
-e, 1346. 

sele-restj, fjo., bed in a hall; as. -e, 
690. See raest. 

selest, see god, 

sele-l^egnt, m., hall-mASE, cham- 
berlain; 1794. 

sele-weardj, m., hall-GUAKoian; as., 
667. 

self, pron.,SELF; (i) strong infl.; used 
abs.: sylf, 1964; gsm. (transl. * his 
own ') selfes, 700, 895; sylfes, 2222, 
2360, 2639, 2710, 2776, 3013; in con- 
nect, with a poss. pron.: on [min]ne 
sylfes d5m, 2147; as. sylfne, 1977; 
npm. selfe, 419; — w. a noun or pers. 
pron.; self, 594,920, loio, 13 13; sylf 
2702, [F. 17, 27]; gsm. selfes, 1147; 
sylfes, 2013, 2325; gsf. self re, 11 15; 
asm. selfne, 961, 1605; sylfne, 2875; 



gpm. sylfra, 2040; apm. sylfe, 1996; 
along w. the dat. of pers. pron.: (^u) 
\>e self, 953. — (2) weak infl.; nsm. 
selfa, 29, 1468, 1733, 1839 (him '^), 
1924; sylfa, 505, 3054; seolfa, 3067. 
(Cf. J. M. Farr, Intensives and Re- 
flexives in Ags. and early ME., Johns 
Hopkins Diss., 1905.) 

sella, see god. 

sellan, w i., give; syllan, 2160, 2729; 
pres. 3 sg. seleS, 1370 {give up), 1730, 
1749; pret. 2 sg. sealdest, 1482; 3 sg. 
sealde, 72, 672, 1271, 1693, 1751, 
[2019], 2155, 2182, 2490, 2994, 3055, 
{proffer, pass:) 622, 2024; 3 pi. seal- 
don, 1161 {serve), [sell; Go. sal- 
jan.] 

ge-sellan, w i., give, make a present of; 
1029; pret. 3 sg. gesealde, 1052, 1866, 
1901, 2142, 2172, 2195, 2810, 2867, 
{proffer, pass:) 615. 

sel-lic, syl-lic, adj., strange, wonder- 
ful; nsf. syllic, 2086; asn. ^, 2109; 
apm. sellice, 1426. Comp. asf. syl- 
llcran, 3038. [Cp. seldan.] 

selra, see god. 

semninga, adv., straightway, presently; 
1767; o^ }jset '^•. 644, 1640. [Cp. set-, 
to-somne.] 

sendan, w i., send ; pret. i sg. sende, 
471; 3 sg. ~, 13, 1842; — dispatch, 
put to death (.?); pres. 3 sg. sende]?, 
600 (n.). — Cpds.: for-, on-. 

seo, see se. 

seoc, adj., sick, weakened; 2740, 
2904; sad: npm. -e, 1603. [Go. sinks, 
Ger. siech.] — Cpds.: ellen-, feorh-, 
hea'So-. 

seofon, num., seven ;uninfl.: a., 517, 
seofan, 2195; syfone, 3122. 

seolfa, see self. 

seomianf, w 2., rest, lie, remain, hover, 
hang; siomian, 2767; pret. 3 sg. 
seomade, 161 (n.), seomode 302. 

seen, V, look; pret. 3 sg. seah (on w. 
ace), 2717, 2863; 3 pi. (on) sawon 



GLOSSARY 



369 



1650; (t5) siegon, 1422; — see; 

seon 387, 920, 1365, 3102, seon 1180, 

1275; pret. I sg. seah, 336, 2014. 

[Go. saihwan.] — Cpds.: geond-, 

•ofer-. 
ge-seon, v, s e e , behold, perceive; 396, 

571, 648, 961, 1078, 1 126 {go to), 

1485, 1628, 1875 {see each other), 

1998; pres. 3 sg. gesyhS, 2041, 2455; 

pret. I sg. geseah, 247, 1662; 3 sg. 

^, 229, 728, 926, 1516, 1557, 1585, 

1613, 2542, 2604, 2756, 2767, 2822; 

3 pi. gesawon, 221, 1023, 1347, 1425, 

1591; gesegan 3038, gesegon 3128; 

opt. 3 pi. gesawon, 1605. 
seonu, fwo., sinew; np. seonowe, 

817. 
seotSan, li, w. ace, seethe, boil, 

cause to well up, brood over; pret. I sg. 

(-ceare) seaS, 1993; 3 sg. ('^) '^, 

i9o(n.). 
seoSSan, see sitStSan. 
seow(i)an, w i. 2., sew, put together, 

link; pp. seowed, 406 (ref. to the 

* battle-net,' cp. hrzegl, etc.). [Go. 

slujan. Cf. Siev. § 408 n. 15, Wright 

§ 533-] 

ses.(s)(t)(4-), m.(n..?), seat; ds. sesse, 
2717, 2756. [Cp. ON. sess; sittan-j 

setan, see sittan. 

setl, n., seat; gs. -es, 1786; ds. -e, 1232, 
1782, 2019; as. setl, 2013; dp. -um, 
1289. [settle. Siev. § 196. 2 & 
n. i; Beiir. xxx 6^ ff.] — Cpds.: 
heah-, hilde-, meodo-. 

settan, w i., set; pret. 3 pi. setton, 
325, 1242; pp. nsn. geseted {set 
down), 1696. [Go. satjan.] — Cpds.: 
a-, be-. 

ge-settan, w i., set, establish; pret. 
3 sg. gesette, 94; settle, pres. opt. 3 
sg. ^^, 2029. 

setSan, w i., declare, settle; 1106 (n.). 
[soS.] 

sex-ben(n)t, fjo., dagger-wound; dp. 
-bennum, 2go4. [See seax; Lang. § i .] 



sib(b), fjo., kinship, friendship, peace; 
sib, 1 164, 1857; gs. sibbe, 2922; as. 
sibbe, 154,949, 2431; sibb', 2600 (n.) 
(' tics of kinship '). [Go. sibja. Cp. 
gos sip.] Cf. Gr^nbech L 9.24. i 61 f. 
— Cpds.: dryht-, friSu-. 

sib-ae?Selingt, m., related noble ; np. -as, 
2708. 

sibbe-gedrihtt, fi., band of kinsmen; 
ss., 387, 729. (Genitival cpd.; earlier 
form: sibgedriht, Ex. 214, etc.) 

sid, adj., large, spacious, broad, great; 
nsf., 1444, 2086; nsn.wk. -e, 2199; 
dsm.wk. -an, 2347; asm. -ne, 437, 
507, 1726; asf. -e, 1291, 2394; asn. 
[sid], 2217; asn. wk. side, 1733; 8pL 
-ra, 149; apm. -e, 223, 325. 

side, adv., widely; 1223. 

sid-faejjme f , adj.ja., roomy; asn., 1917. 
[f8e}?m.] 

sid-faejjmed J, adj. (pp.), roomy; nsn., 
302. [faejjm.] 

sid-randt, m., broad shield; 1289. 

sie, see com. 

sie, 2219, see se, 

sig, see eom. 

sigan, I, sink, fall; pret. 3 pi. sigon, 
1 251; move {together), march, '~, 307. 

ge-sigan, i, sink, fall; 2659. 

sige-drihtenf, m., victorious lord; 391. 

sige-eadigt, adj., victory-blest, victori- 
ous; asn., 1557. 

sige-folcf, n., victorious or gallant peo- 
ple; gp. -a, 644. See folc. 

sige-hretSt, m.(.^)i. (n., see hreS), 
glory of victory; as., 490 (n.). 

sige-lire|?ig t, adj., victorious, irium- 
^ phant; 94, 1597, 2756.^ 

sige-hwil|, f., time of victory, victory; 
gp. -a, 2710. 

sigelf, n.(?), sun; 1966. (Cp. Runic 
Poem 45 ff.) 

sige-leas, adj., without victory, of de- 
feat; asm. -ne, 787. 

sige-r6f(t), adj., victorious, illustrious; 
619. 



370 



BEOWULF 



sige-Jjeodf, f., victorious or glorious 
people; ds. -e, 2204. 

sige-W2epent, n., z/iV/ory-WEAPON ; 
dp. -wsepnum, 804. 

sigle(J)+, n., jewel, brooch, necklace; 
as., 1200; gp. sigla, 1157; ap. siglu, 
3 163 . [ON. sigli; — f r. sigel ' brooch,' 
'clasp' (orig. 'sun'.'', or fr. Lat. 
sigillum).] — Cpd.: maSSum-. 

sigor, (nc.)m., victory; gs. -es, 1021; 
gp. -a, 2875, 3055. [Cp. sige(-);Go. 
sigis, Ger. Sieg; Wright § 419; Siev. 
§ 289 & n. 2; Beitr. xxxi 87.] — 
Cpds.: hreS-, wig-. 

sigor-eadig t, adj., victorious; 13 11, 
2352. 

sin(t), poss. pron. (refl.), his; dsm. 
slnum, 2160; dsn. '^j 1236, 1507 
{her); asm. sinne, i960, 1984, 2283, 
2789. [Go. seins, Ger. sein.] 

sincf, n., treasure, jewels, something 
precious, ornament; 2764; gs. sinces 
(brytta): 607, 1170, 1922, 2071; ds. 
since, 1038, 1450, 1615, 1882, 2217, 
2746; as. sine, 81, 1204, 1485, 2023 
(n.), 2383, 2431; gp. sinca, 2428. 

sinc-faetf, n., precious cup, costly ob- 
ject; as., 1200 (n.), 2231, 2300; ap. 
-fa to, 622. [vat.] 

sinc-fagt, adj., richly decorated; asn. 
wk. -e, 167. (Cp. gold-fag.) 

sinc-gestreonf, n., treasure; gp. -a, 
1226; dp. -um, 1092. 

sinc-gifaf, wk.m., treasure-Giver; ds. 
-gifan, 23 1 1, -gyfan 1342 (Holt., 
note: ds. of -gyfu[.?]); as. '^j 1012. 

sinc-matSJjumt, m., treasure, jewel; 
-ma51?um, 2193. 

sinc-jjegot, f-, receiving of treasure; 
2884. [})icgan.] 

sin-freat, wk.m., great lord; -frea, 1934 
(n.). [sin- 'continual,' 'great,' see 
the foil, sin-cpds. and syn-dolh, 
-sn^d; cp. sym(b)le; Go. sinteins; 
SEN- (green) (dial.).] 

sin-gal, adj., continual; asf. -e, 154. 



sin-gala, sin-gales, (f), adv., continu- 
ally, always; -gala, 190; -gales, 1777; 
syngales, 1135. 

singan, iii, sing, ring {forth); [pres. 
3 pi. singaS, F. 5]; pret. 3 sg. sang, 
496; song, 323, 1423, [3152]. (Cf. 
R.-L. i 443.) — Cpd.: a-. 

sin-here J, mja., huge army; ds. -herge, 
2936. 

sinnig, adj., sisful; asm. -ne, /J/p. 
[syn(n).] 

sin-nihtf, fc, perpetual night or 
darkness; ds. -e, 161. 

sint, see eom 

sio, see se. 

sioloSI, m. (.''), water, sea (.?); gp. sio- 
leSa, 2367 (n.) (see begong). 

siomian, see seomian. 

sittan, V, sit; pres. 3 sg. siteS, 2906; 
pret. 3 sg. sset, 130, 286, 356, 5CXD, 
I166, 1190, 2852, 2894; 3 pi. sseton, 
1 1 64, setan 1602; — sit down; inf. 
sittan, 493, 641; imp. sg. site, 489. 
— Cpds.: be-, for-, of-, ofer-, on-, 
ymb-; flet-, heal-, ymb(e)-sittend(e). 

ge-sittan, v, sit down (ingress.); pret. 
3 sg. gesaet, 171, 749 {sit up, see 
note), 1424, 1977, 2417, 2717; pp. 
geseten, 2104; — w. ace, sit down 
in: pret. i sg. gesaet, 633. 

sits, m., (i) going, journey, voyage; 
undertaking, venture, expedition; 501, 
765, 1 97 1 {coming), 2586, 3089; gs. 
siSes, 579, 1475, 1794, 1908; ds. siSe, 
532, 1951, 1993; as. sis, 353, 512, 
872, 908, 1278, 1429, 1966; np. siSas, 
1986; gp. siSa, 318; ap. siSas, 877; 
course {of action), way {of doing); ns. 
sis, 2532, 2541, 3058. — (2) time, 
occasion; ns. (forma) sIS, 716, 1463, 
1527, 2625; ds. (forman, nyhstan, 
etc.) siSe, 740, 1203, 2049, 2286, 
25 II, 2517, 2670, 2688, [3101], [F. 
19]; as. siS, 1579. [Go. sinj^s. Cp. 
sendan.] — Cpds.: cear-, eft-, ellor-, 
gryre-, s^-, wil-, wrsec-; ge-. 



GLOSSARY 



371 



sHS, adv. comp., later; 2500 (see ir). 
[Go. (jiana-)sci}js; Ger. scit.] 

sitSast, sitSest, adj. supl., latest, last; 
sit?as[t], 2710; dsn.wk. (ast) siSestan, 
3013. [Go. seifjus. Cp. sis, adv.] 

siS-faet, m., expediiioti, adventure; ds. 
-fate, 2639; as. -faet, 202. [Cp. ON. 
feta, vb., ' step.'] 

slS-fromf, adj., eager to depart; npm. 
-e, 1813. 

siSian, w 2., go, journey; 720, 808; 
pret. 3 sg. siSode, 21 19. [si6.] — 
Cpd.: for-. 

si?S5an, I. adv., s i n c^, thereupon, after- 
wards; siSSan ()?S), 470, 685, 718 
(see ^r), 850; syS6an {^\>, 1?S), 142, 
283, 567, 1453, 1689, 1901, 1951, 
2064, 2071, 2175, 2207, 2217, 2395, 
2702, 2806, 2920; seo'SSan, 1875, 
seo)?San, 1937. — Il.conj., since, from 
the time when, when, after, as soon as 
(s.t. shading into because); siSSan 
()?S, S}?, ]>\>), 106, 413, 604, 648, 656, 
901, 982, 1148, 1204, 1253, 1261, 
1281, 1784; sySSan ()?S, S]?), 6 (~ 
jerest), 115, 132, 722, 834, 886, 1077, 
1 198, 1206, 1235, 1308, 1420, 1472, 
1556, 1589, 1947 (~ surest), 1949, 
1978, 2012, 2051, 2072, 2092, 2103, 
2124, 2201, 2351, 2356, 2388, 2437, 
2474, 2501, 2630, 2888, 291 1, 2914, 
2943, 2960, 2970, 2qq6, 3002, 3127; 
seo)?San, 1775. See also sona. [si'?- 
]?on; siTH, sin(e), SYNE (dial.).] 

sl£ep, m., SLEEP ; 1742; ds. -e, 1251. 

slsepan, rd., (w i.), sleep; pres. ptc. 
slipende, 2218; asm. slspendne, 
741; apm. slcepende, 1581. 

sleac, adj., slow, slothful; 2187. [Not 
rel. to slasc > MnE. slack; IF. xx 
318, Jngl. xxxix 366 f.] 

slean, vi, (i) strike; abs.: pres. opt. 
3 sg. slea, 681; pret. 3 sg. sloh, 1565, 
2678; — w. obj. (ace): '~, 2576, 
2699, (2179.'' slog). — (2) slay; 
pret. I sg. slog, 421; 3 sg. '^, 108, 



2179; sl5h, 1581, 2355; 3 pi. sl5gon, 
2050; pp. slacgcn, 1 152. — Cpd.: of-, 

ge-slean, vi, achieve or bring about by 
fighting; pret. 3 sg. gcsloh, 459 (n.); 
3 pi. gcslogon, 2996 (n.). 

slitan, I, tear, rend; pret. 3 sg. slat, 741. 
[slit.] 

sir5e(t), adj.ja., severe, dangerous, ter- 
rible; asm. sllSne, 184; gpn. sllSra, 
2398. [Go. sleifjs.] 

slitSen, adj., cruel, dire; nsn., 1147. 

smitS, m., smith, worker in metals; 
1452; gs. smijjes, 406. — Cpd.: 
wundor-. 

snel(l), adj., quick, bold, brave; 
nsm.wk. snella, 2971. [snell (Sc, 
North.); Ger. schnell.] 

snel-lic(t), adj., quick, brave; 690. 

snot(t)or, adj., prudent, wi^e; snotor, 
826, 908, 1384 (voc), snotpr 190; 
wk. snotera, 13 13; snotra, 2156, 
3120; snottra, 1475 (voc), 1786; 
npm. snotere, 202, 416, snottre 
1591. [Go. snutrs.] — Cpd.: fore-. 

snotor-lice(t)-l-, adv., wisely, pru- 
dently; comp. -llcor, 1842. 

snude, adv., quickly, straightway; 904, 
1869, 1971, 2325, 2568, 2752. [Cp. 
Go. sniwan ' hasten.'] 

snyrianf, w i., hasten; pret. 3 pi. sny- 
redon, 402. [Cp. ON. snarr ' quick.'] 

snyttru, wk.f., wisdom, discernment, 
skill; as., 1726; dp. snyttrum, 872 
(semi-adv.), 942, 1706. [snot(t)or.] 
— Cpd.: un-. 

socn, f., (sEEKmg), {Dpersecuiion, visi- 
tation;?;?,. (ds..O socne, 1777. [secan; 
Go. sokns.] 

softe, adv., soFT/y, gently, pleasantly; 
comp. scft, 2749. — Cpd.: un-. 

somod, see samod. 

sona, adv., (soon), immediately, at 
once; 121, 721, 743, 750, 1280, 1497, 
1591, 1618, 1762, 1785, 1704, 182c, 
201 1, 2226, 2300, 2713, 2928, [F. 46]. 
(sona . , . si'S'San: 721, 1280, 201 1; 



372 



BEOWULF 



cp. sona . . . swa (in prose), 'as soon 

as.') [OS. sano.] 
sorg(-), see sorh(-). 
sorgian, w 2., sorrow, grieve, care; 

451; imp. sg. sorga, 1384. 
sorh, f., SORROW, grief, trouble; 473, 

1322; gs. sorge, 2004; ds. sorhge, 

2468; as. sorge, 119, 1149, 2463; 

gp. sorga, 149; dp.- sorgum, 2600. 

— Cpds.: hyge-, inwit-, I'egn-. 
sorh-cearigt, adj., sorrow/m/, sad; 

2455; nsf. sorg-, 3152. 
sorh-ful(l), adj. sorrowful; nsf. 

sorhfuU, 21 19; — grievous, perilous, 

sad; asm. -fullne (siS) 512, -fulne 

(~): 1278, 1429. 
sorh-leas, Sid]., free from care; 1672. 
sorh-leoSf, n., song of sorrow; as., 

2460. 
sorh-wylm f, mi., surging s o r r o w or 

care; np. -as, 904; dp. -um, 1993. 
soS, adj., true; 161 1; asn., 2109. 

[sooth (arch.); ON. sannr; cp. 

Lat. (prae-)sens.] 
sots, n., truth; 700; as., 532, 1049, 1700, 

2864; (secgan & si.) t5 soSe, in 

SOOTH, as a fact: 51, 590, 2325. 
SotS-cjrning t, m., true king, king of 

truth, God; 3055. 
s65e(t), adv., truly, faithfully; 524, 

871. 
s56-faest, adj., true, righteous (cp. Lat. 

' iustus '); gp. -ra, 2820. 
sotS-lice, adv., truly, verily, faithfully; 

(secgan & si.): 141, 273, 2899. 
specan, see sprecan. 
sped, fi., success; as. on sped, success- 
fully, with skill, 873 . [speed; 

spowan.] Cf. Grjiinbech L 9.24. i 

182-85. — Cpds.: here-, wig-. 
spel(l), n., tale, story, message; as. spel, 

873, spell 2109; gp. spella, 2898, 

3029. [NED.: spell, sb.^; Go. 

spill.] (Cf. ZfdA. xxxvii 241 flF.; P. 

Grdrr ii"* 36; R.-L. 1 442.) — Cpd.: 

wea-. 



spiwan, i, spew, vomit; (w. dat.), 

2312, 
spowan, rd., impers. w. dat., succeed, 

speed; pret. 3 sg. speow, 28^4, 3026. 

[See sped.] 
sprsec, f., SPEECH, language; ds. -e, 

1 104. — Cpds.: ffifen-, gylp-. 
sprecan, V, speak; abs.: 2069, 3172; 

imp. sg. sprsec, 1171; pret. 3 sg. 

sprsec, 1168, 1215, 1698, 2510, 

2618, 2724, [2792]; I pi. spr^con, 

^7^7'i 3 pl- '^j 1595; — w. object 

(ace): inf. specan (Lang. § 23.3), 

2864; pret. 2 sg. spruce, 531; 3 sg. 

sprsec, 341; I pi. spr^con, 1476; pp. 

sprecen, 643. [OHG. sprehhan, 

spehhan. Cf. also Beitr. xxxii 147 f .] 
ge-sprecan, v, speak; w. obj.: pret. 

3 sg. gesprffic, 67s, 1398, 1466, 3094- 
springan, iii, spring, bound, burst 

forth, spread; pret. 3 sg. sprang, 18; 

sprong, 1588, 2966; 3 pi. sprungon, 

2582. — Cpds.: set-, on-. 
ge-springan, in, spring forth, arise; 

pret. 3 sg. gesprang, 1667; gesprong, 

884. 
stablj m.(.0, place, position; ds. -e, 

1479. [stal^ol. Cf. Beitr. xxx 73; 

NED.: ST A L wart.] 
stselan, w i., {lay to one's charge), 

avenge; 2485; pp. gest^led, 1340. 

(Cf. Kock 229 ff.; MPh. iii 261.) 
Stan, m., stone, rock; ds. stane, 

2288, 2557; as. (harne) stan: 887, 

141S, 2553, 2744. — Cpd.: eorclan-. 
stan-beorh(t)+, m., stone-bar- 
row; as., 2213. 
stan-bogat, wk.m., (stone-bow), 

stone arch; ap.-hogan, 2^4.^,2718 (n.). 
stan-clif, n., rocky cliff ; ap. -cleofu, 

2540. 
standan, vi, stand, continue in a 

certain state; 2271; stondan, 2^4.5, 

2760; pres. 3 sg. standeS, 7562; 2 pi. 

standaS, 2866; opt. 3 sg. stande, 

411; pret. 3 sg. stod, 32, 145, 926, 



GLOSSARY 



373 



935, 1037, 1416, 1434, 1913, 2679; 

3 pi. stodon, 328, stodan 3047; — 

w. subjects like leoht, egesa, (usu. 

expressing direction, ' ingressive ':) 

start, issue, arise, shine forth; pret. 

3 sg. stod: 726, 783, 1570, 2227, 

2313, 2769, [F. 35]. (Si. in ON., 

OS.; cf. Siev. L 7.34.432.) — Cpds.: 

a-, set-, for-. 
ge-standan, vi, stand, take up one's 

stand; pret. 3 sg. gest5d, 358, 404, 

2566; 3 pi. gestddon, 2597. 
Stan-fah f, adj ., adorned with s t o n e j, 

paved; nsf., 320. 
Stan-hli?5t, n., rocky slope; ap.-o, 1409. 
Stapol, m., post, pillar; dp. stapulum, 

2718 (n.);— flight of steps; ds. 

stapole,926(n.). Cp. B.-T. SuppL: 

f5tstap(p)el. [steppan;iV£Z).: STA- 
PLE, sb.^ ; cp. sTOOP=' porch' etc.] 
starian, w 2., gaze, look; usu. w. on 

and ace; pres. i sg. starige, 1781, 

starie 2796; 3 sg. staraS, 996, 1485; 

pret. 3 sg. starede, 1935 (n.); 3 pi. 

staredon, 1603. [stare.] 
Steap, adj., steep, high, towering; 

asm. steapne, 926, 2213, 2566; apm. 

steape, 222; apn.. steap, 1409. — 

Cpd.: heajjo-. 
Stearc-heortt, adj., stout-nEARTed; 

2288, 2552. [stark.] 
stefn, m., stem, prow; as., 212. — 

Cp. bunden-, hringed-, wunden- 

stefna. 
stefn, m., period, time; ds. ni(o)wan 

stefne (anew, again), 1789, 2594. 
stefn, f., voice; 2552. [Go. stibna, 

Ger. Stimme.] 
Stepanf, w i., raise, exalt; pret. opt. 

3 sg. stepte, 1717. [steap.] 
ge-stepant, w i., advance, support; 

pret. 3 sg. gestepte, 2393. 
steppan, vi, step, stride, march; pret. 
3 sg. stop, 761, 1401. — Cpd.: set-. 
ge-steppan, vi, step, walk; pret. 3 
sg. gestop, 2289. 



stig, f., path; 320, 2213; ap. -e, 1409. 

[Cp. stigan.] — Cpd.: mcdo-. 
stigan, I, go, step, go up, mount; pret. 

3 sg. stag, 2362; 3 pi. stigon, 212, 

225; opt. 3 sg. stige, 676. [sty 

(obs.); cp. stile. Ger. steigen.] — 

Cpd.: a-, 
ge-stigan, i, go (up), set out; pret. i sg. 

gestah, 632. 
stille, adj.ja., still, fixed; 301, 2830. 
stincanf, in, move rapidly (intr.); pret. 

3 sg. stone, 2288 (n.). [Go. stigqan.j 
sti5, adj., firm, strong, hard; nsn., 

1533; gpm. -ra, p<?5 (n.). 
stit5-mod, adj., stout-hearted, firm; 

2566. 
stondan, see standan. 
stop, see steppan. 
storm, m., storm; 3 117; ds. -e, 

1131. 
stow, f., place; 1372; as. -e, 1006, 1378. 

[Cp. stow, vb.; (-)stow(e) in 

place-names.] — Cpd.: wsel-. 
streel, m.(f.), arrow; ds. -e, 1746; gp. 

-a, 3 1 17. [Ger. Strahl.] — Cpd.: 

here-. 
strset, f., street; 320; as. -e, 916, 

1634. [Fr. Lat. strata (sc. via).] — 

Cpds.: lagu-, mere-. 
Strang, adj., strong; (msegenes) 

Strang, 1844; nsf. strong, 2684; nsn. 

Strang {severe), 133. — Supl. streng- 

est: 196 (maegenes '~), 789 (maegene 

'^), 1543. 
Stream, m., stream, current (pi.: 

\sea, body of water); as., 2545; np. 

streamas, 212; ap.'^, 1261. — Cpds.: 

brim-, eagor-, eg-, fyrgen-, lagu-. 
stregan(t), w i., strew, spread; pp. 

stred, 2436. [Go. straujan. Siev. 

§ 408 n. 14 f .] 
strengelj, m., chief, ruler; as. (wigena) 

'^, 3 1 15. [Strang.] 
strongest, see Strang, 
strengo, wk.f., streng^/j; ds., 2540; 

strenge, 1533; as. ^, 1270; dp. 



I 



374 



BEOWULF 



strengum, 3 117 (or fr. streng, (bow-) 

string?). — Cpds.: hilde-, meegen-, 

mere-, 
strong, see Strang, 
strudan, 11, plunder; pret. opt. 3 sg. 

strude, 507J, 3126. 
ge-strynan, w i., acquire, gain; 2798. 

[See ge-streon.] 
stund, f., time; dp. stundum, time 

and again, 1423. Cf. Schii. Bd. 84. 

[STOUND (arch., dial.); Ger. 

Stunde.] 
style, nja., steel; ds., 985. [steel 

fr. Angl. stele; cp. OHG. stahal, 

stal.] 
styl-ecg t, adj ., s T E E L - E D G E ^; nsn., 

1533- 

st3rrian, w i., stir up; pres. 3 sg. 
styre)?, 1374; — disturb; pret. opt.(.?) 
3 sg. styrede, 2840; — treat of, re- 
cite; inf., 872. 

stynnan, w i., storm, shout; pret. 3 
sg. styrmde, 2552. [storm.] 

suhterge-faederan t, wk. m.p., nephew 
(brother's son) and (paternal) uncle; 
1 164. (Wids. 46: suhtor-fsedran. 
See a}7um-sweoras.) 

sum, adj., SOME (one), one, a certain 
(one); used as adj.: isn. sume, 2156; 
— used as subst.; a) abs.: nsm. sum, 
125 1, -^12^', nsn. snm (anything), 271; 
asm. sumne, 1432; npm. sume, 400, 
1 1 13; apm. '^, 2940; b) w. partit. 
gen. (pi., exc. 712 f.; in many cases 
no partit. relation is perceptible in 
MnE.): nsm. sum, 248, 314, 1240, 
1266, 13 12, 1499, 2301; nsn. '~, 
1607, 1905; asm. sumne, 713; asn. 
sum, 675, 2279; w. gen. of nu- 
merals: fiftyna sum (i.e., 'with 
fourteen others', cp. MHO. selbe 
zwelfter, etc.; see ESt. xvii 285 ff., 
xxiv 463), 207; twelfa sum, 2401; 
eahta sum, 3123; si.: ieara sum, 
1412; asm. feara sumne, 3061 (n.); 
manigra sumne, 2091. — (S.t., by 



litotes, many (a one): 713, 11 13. 
675(?), i24o(?), 294o(.?).) [Go! 
sums.] 

sund, n., (i) swimming; gs. sundes. 
1436; ds. sunde, 517, 1618 (on 
a-swimming); as. sund, 507. — (2)! 
^sea, water; ns. sund, 213, 223; ds;; 
sunde, i5io;as. sund, 512, 539, 1426: 
1444. [sound. Cp. swimman.] 

sund-gebland J, n., commotion ojs 
water, surging water; as., 1450.. 
[blandan.] 

sund-nyt(t) J, fjo., act of swimming; 
as. -nytte, 2360 (see dreogan). 

sundor-nyt(t)(t)4-, fjo., special serv- 
ice; as. sundornytte, 667. 

sundur, adv., asunder; 2422. 

sund-wuduf, mu., sea-wooj), i.e.' 
ship; 1906; as., 208. Cp. see-. 

stinne, wk.f., sun; 606; gs. sunnan,i 
648; as. '~, 94. 

sunu, mu., son; 524, 645, 980, 1009,) 
1040, 1089, 1485, 1550, 1699, 1808, 
2147, 2367, 2386, 2398, 2447, 2602; 
2862, 2971, 3076, 3120, [F. 33I; gs. 
suna, 2455, 2612, sunu (Lang. § 18 .2 
n.), 1278; ds. suna, 1226, 2025, 2160,] 
2729, sunu, 344; as. sunu, 268, 947, 
HIS, 1175, 2013 (ap.?), 2119,23944 
2752; vs. sunu, 590, 1652; np. suna,i| 
2380. (Mostly w. gen. of proper 
names: sunu Healf denes, '^ Ecg--} 
Seowes, etc.) 

sutS, adv., s,ov!TB. (wards); 858. 

suj>an, adv., from the south; 606, 
1966. 

swa, L adv., s o , thus, in this manner; 
at beginning of sentence, usu. at 
beginn. of <3-line: 20, 99, 144, 164. 
189, 559, 1046, 1 142, 1534b, 1694 
(also), I76g, 21 15, 2144, 2166^; 
2177, 2267, 2278, 2291, 2397, 2444. 
2462^ 3028, 3066, 3069, 3178 
(stressed: 559, 1142, 1694, 2115) 
position within clause: 11 03, 2057I 
2498; at end of clause and of Wino 



GLOSSARY 



375 



(stressed): 538, 762, 797, I47i, 
2091, 2990, si. 1709, 2730; — w. foil, 
adj., so; 585, 1732, 1843, si. 591, 
[F. 19]; emphat. (very), 347; len,? 
swa wel, 1854; correl. swa . . . svva, 
see II. — swa J?eah (at end of b- 
line), 972, 1929, 2442, 2878, 2967, 
see >eah. — II. conj., as; not foil, 
by clause; 642, 1787, 2622; — foil, 
by clause, usu. at beginning of b- 
line (freq. one containing complete 
clause); 29b, 93'^(n.), 273% 3S2^40I''; 
444^> (swa he oft dyde, si.:) 956^ 
1058^, 1134b, 1172b, 1238b, 1381b, 
1676b, 1891b, 2S2ib, 2859b; 490b, 
S6ib, 666b, 88ib, io55b^ 1234b, 1252b, 
1396b, [1404b], 1451b, 1571^ (efne 
swa), 1587b, 1670b, 1707% 1786b, 
1828% I975^ 2233% 2310b, 2332b, 
2470b, 2480b, 2491b, 2526b, 2585b, 
2590b, 2608b, 2664% 2696b, 3049b, 
3078b, 3098b, 3140b, 3161b, 3174b. 
within Wine: 455b, 1231b; — cor- 
rel. swa . . . swa: 594, 1092 f., 
1223, 1283 (efne swa . . . swa), 
3168; swa hwael^er .... swa, 686 f.; 
swa hwylc . . . swa, 943, 3^571 — ^^ 
(soon as), when, 1667b; — since, 
2184*; — in such a way that, so that 
(in negat. clauses), 1048b, 1508% 
20o6% 2574^ [F- 41]; — w. opt., in 
asseveration: 435b (n.). [Go. swa, 
OHG. s5.] 

swaes, adj., (t)(on<?'j-) own, dear; asm. 
-ne, 520; npm. swsese (gesil?as), 29, 
so apm.: 2040, 2518; gpm. -ra (ge- 
slSa), 1934; apm. -e, 1868. [Go.swes.] 

SW£es-lice, adv., in a friendly manner, 
gently; 3089. 

swancort, adj., supple, graceful; apn., 
2175. [Dial.D.: swank, adj.^ ] 

swan-radf, f., swan-road, j^^; as. 
-e, 200. Cp. hron-. 

swat, m., (sweat), (t)^/oo(f; 2693, 
2966; ds. -e, 1286. — Cpds.: hea)?o-, 
hilde-. 



swat-fahf, adj., blood-stained; nsf., 

nil. 
swatig, adj., (sweaty), f^/ooify; nsn., 

1569. 
swat-swaSuJ, £., bloody track; 2946. 
swa)7rian(t), w 2., subside, become 
still; pret. 3 pi. swal?redon, 570. 
Cp. swcSrian. 
swatSu, f., track; as. swaSe (wear- 
dade, remained behind), 2098. See 
last. [ s w A T H ( E ) .] — Cpds. : swat-, 
wald-. 
swa}?ult, m. or n., flame, heat; ds. -e, 
782. See swioSol, swcoloS. (Cf. 
Cha., note; Grein Spr.; B.-T.; 
Beitr. xxx 132; Dietrich, ZfdA, v 
215 f.: smoke.) 
sweart, adj., swart, black, dark; 

3145, [F. 35];dpf. -um, 167. 
swebban, w i., {put to sleep), \kill; 
679; pres. 3 sg. swefeS, 600. [swe- 
fan.] — Cpd.: a-. 
swefan(t), v, sleep, sleep in death; 1 19, 
729, 1672; pres. 3 sg. swefeK 1008, 
1741, 2060, 2746; 3 pi. swefaS, 2256, 
2457; pret. 3 sg. swsef, 1800; 3 pi. 
sw^fon, 703, swsefun 1280. 
swefeS, 600, see swebban. 
sweg, mi., sound, noise, music; 644, 
782, 1063; hearpan sweg: 89, 2458, 
3023; ds. swege, 1214. [swogan.] — 
Cpds.: bene-, morgen-. 
sweglf, n., sky, heaven; gs. (under) 
swegles (begong): 860, 1773; ds. 
(under) swegle: 1078, 1197. 
swegl(t), adj.u.(.0, bright, brilliant; 
apm. swegle, 2749. [swegl, n.; cp. 
OS. swigli. Siev., ZfdPh. xxi 357.] 
swegl-weredt adj. (pp.), clothed with 
radiance; nsf. (sunne) '~, 606. 
[werian 'clothe.'] (Cp. Ps. ciii 2: 
* amictus lumine,' etc.; see Angl. 
XXXV 123.) 
swelanf, iv, burn (intr.); 2713. See 

be-sw£elan. 
swelgan, m, s w a l l o w ; w. dat. : pret. 



376 



BEOWULF 



3 sg. swealh, 743; swe[a]Ig, 3155; 

w. ellipsis of pron. obj.: pret. opt. 

3 sg. swulge, 782. — Cpd.: for- 

(w. ace). 
swellan, in, swell; 2713, 
sweltan, iii, die; pret. 3 sg. swealt, 

1617, 2474; morSre '~: 892, 2782; 

-deaSe~, 3037; si. 2358. [swelt- 

(er); Go. swiltan ' lie dying.'] 
swencan, w i., press hard, harass, 

afflict; pret. 3 sg. swe[n]cte, 1510; 

pp. geswenced, 975, 1368. [svvin- 

can.] — Cpd.: lyft-geswenced. 
ge-swencan, w i., injure, strike down; 

pret. 3 sg. geswencte, 2438. 
sweng, mi., blow, stroke; ds. -e, 2686, 

2966; as. sweng, 1520; dp. -um, 2386. 

[swingan.] — Cpds.: feorh-, heaSu-, 

heoro-, hete-. 
sweofot(t), m. or n., sleep; ds. -e, 

1581, 2295. [swefan.] 
sweolot5(t), m. or n., heat, flames; ds. 

-e, 1115. [swelan.] 
sweorcan, iii, become dark, become 

griewus; pres. 3 sg. sweorceS, 1737. 

[OS. swerkan.] — Cpd.: for-. 
ge-sweorcan, iii, be dark, lower; pret. 

3 sg. geswearc, 1789. 
sweord, swurd, swyrd (cf. Lang. § 8.6), 

sword; sweord, 1286, 1289, 1569, 

160S, 161 5, 1696, 2499, 2509, 2659, 

2681, 2700; swurd, 890; gs. sweordes, 

1 106, 2193, 2386; ds. sweorde, 561, 

574, 679, 2492, 2880, 2904; [swurde, 

F. 13]; as. sweord, 437, 672, 1808, 

2252, 2518, 2562; swurd, 1901; 

swyrd, 2610, 2987; np. swyrd, 3048; 

gp. sweorda, 1040, 2936, 2961; dp. 

sweordum, 5(5/, 586, 884; ap. sweord, 

2638; swurd, 539; [sword, F. 15]. 

[OS. swerd, Ger. Schwert.] — Cpds.: 

eald-, giaS-, maS)?um-, w^g-. ^ 
sweord-bealo %, nwa . , sword -evil, 

death by the sword; 1147. 
sweord-frecal, wk.m., (sword-) 

warrior; ds. -frecan, 1468. 



sweotol, adj., clear, manifest; nsm. 

swutol, 90; nsn. sweotol, 817, 833; 

dsn.wk. sweotolan, 141. 
swerian, vi, swear ; pret. i sg. swor, 

2738; 3 sg. ^^, 472. [Cp. and-swaru.] 

— Cpd.: for-. 
SWeSrian, w 2., subside, diminish, 

cease; 2702; pret. 3 sg. sweSrode, 

901. 
swican, i, depart, escape; pret. opt. 

3 sg. swice, 966; — fail (in one's 

duty to another), desert; w. dat.: 

pret. 3 sg. swac, 1460. 
ge-swican, i, fail, prove inefficient; 

w. dat., fail, desert; pret. 3 sg. 

geswac, 1524, 2584, 2681. 
swift, adj., swift; nsm. wk. -a, 

2264. 
swige, adj.ja., silent; comp. swigra, 

980. 
swigian, w 2., be silent; pret. 3 sg. 

swigode, 2897 (w. gen.); 3 pi. swi- 

gedon, 1699. [Ger. schweigen.] 
swilce, see swylce. 
swin, n., (swine), Ximage of boar {on 

helmet)'^ ns. swyn, 11 11; as. swin, 

1286. 
swincan, in, labor, toil; pret. 2 pi. 

swuncon, 517. [swink (arch., 

dial.).] 
swingan, in, ^fly; pres. 3 sg. swingeS, 

2264. (Nearly always trans, in OE.) 

[swing .] 
swin-licj, n., boar-figure; dp. -um, 

1453. 
SWio?Sol(t), m. or n., fire, fiame; ds. 

swioSole, 3 145. See swa|?ul, sweoIoS. 

{Angl. viii 452: a gloss ' cauma ' vel 

' estus,' swo}?el vel hate.) 
SWitS, adj., strong, harsh; nsn. swiS, 

3085; swyS, 191. Comp.nsf. swlSre, 

right (hand), 2098. [Go. swin}js; 

Ger. geschwind.] — Cpd.: SryS-. 
swiSe, adv., (w. adj. or verb), very, 

much, very much; 597, 997, 1092, 

1743, 1926, [2275]; swySe, 2170, 



GLOSSARY 



in 



2187. Comp. swiSor, more, rather, 
960, 1 139; viore especially, 1874, 
2198. — Cpd.: un-. 

swi5-ferh5t, adj., strong-minded, 
brave; 826 (swy'S-); gsm. -es, 908; 
npm. -e, 493; dpm. -um, 173. 

swI5-hicgende +, adj. (pres. ptc), 
strong-viinded, valiant; 919; npm., 
1016. 

SWi5-mod(t), adj., strong-minded, 
'■tout-hearted; 1624. 

swogan, rd., resound, roar; pres. ptc. 
swogende, 3T45. [sough; OS. 
swogan, Go. ga-sw5gjan.] 

swor, see swerian. 

swulces, see swylc. 

swurd, see sweord. 

swutol, see sweotol. 

swylc, pron., (i) demonstr., such; 
178, 1940, 2541, 2708; gsn. swulces, 
880; asn. swylc, 996, 1583, 2798; 
gpm. swylcra, 582; gpn. '~, 2231; 
apm. swylce, 1347. — (2) relat., 
such as, which (one); dsm. swylcum, 
299 (n.); asf. (pl..^ swylce, 1797; asn. 
swylc, 72; apm. swylce, 1156 (?, see 
swylce). — (3) correl., such . . . as; 
nsm. swylc . . . '~, J32S, 1329; isn. 
swylce . . . '"^, I249'''*'; apf. swylce 
. . . ~', 3164'^'^ [Go. swa-leiks.] 

swylce, I. adv., likewise, also; 113, 
293, 830, 854, 907, 920, 1 146, 1 165, 
1427, 1482, 2258 (ge ~), 2767, 2824, 
3150; swilce, 1152. — n. conj., 
(such) as; 757, ii56(.?), 2459, 2869; 
[as if, F. 36, w. opt.]. — (Except in 
2824, always at beginning of half- 
line.) 

swyltf, mi., death; 1255, 1436. [swel- 
tan; Go. swulta(-wair)?ja).] 

swylt-daegt, m., day of death; ds. -e, 
2798. 

swjmunan (swimman), in, swim; 
1624. — Cpd.: ofer-. 

swyn, see swin. 

swynsian (swinsian), w 2., make a 



(pleasing or cheerful) sound; pret. 
3 sg. swynsode, 611. [swin(n).] 

swyrd, see sweord. 

swyrd-gifuj, f., Giving of swordj; 
2884. See sweord. 

swy?S(e), see switS(e). 

sy, see oom, 

syfan-wmtTe(t)+, adj.ja.(u.), seven 
years old; 2428. [Go. -wintrus.] 

syfone, see seofon. 

syl(l)(i)-)-, fjo., SILL, floor; ds. sylle, 
775. [Cp, Go. ga-suljan.] 

sylf, see self. 

syllan, see sellan. 

syl-lic, see sel-lic. 

symbel, n., feast, banquet; ds. symble, 
119, 2104; symle, 81, 489, 1008; as. 
symbel, 564, 619, loio, 2431 (sym- 
bel); gp. symbla, 1232. [OS. ds. 
sumble, ON. sumbl. Fr. Lat. (Gr.) 
symbola(.^); cf. Beibl. xiii 226; Beitr. 
xxxv'i 99.] 

symbel-wyn(n)t, fjo.(i.), joy of feasts 
ing, delightful feast; as. symb?l- 
wynne, 1782. 

sym(b)le (sim(b)le), adv., rjer, always, 
regularly; symble, 2450; symle, 2497, 
2880. [Go. simle.] 

symle, ds., see symbel. 

syn(n), fjo., sin, crime; dp. synnum, 
975, 1255, 3071. — wrongdoing, hos- 
tility; ns. synn, 2472. (Cf. Angl. 
XXXV 128.) — Cpd.: un-. 

syn-bysigt, adj., distressed by sin, 
guilty; 2226. [busy.] 

syn-dolh (sin-)t, n., very great wound; 
817. See the sin-cpds. 

syndon, see eom. 

syn-gales, see sin-gales. 

ge-syngian, w 2., sin, do wrong; pp. 
gesyngad, 2441. 

syn-scaSaf, wk.m., malefactor, miscre- 
ant; as. -scaSan, 801. Cp. man-. 

syn-snaedt, fi., huge morsel; dp. -um, 
743. [sniSan.] See the sin-cpds. 

synt, see eom. 



378 



BEOWULF 



syrce, wk.f., shirt of mail; mi; np. 

syrcan, 226; ap. '^,334. [sark 

(Sc, North.); ON. serkr. Fr. Lat.? 

Cf. P. Grdr.^ i 344; Stroebe L 9. 

45.2.60 f.] — Cpds.: beadu-, here-, 

hioro-, leoSo-, lie-. 
syrwan, w i., plot, ambush; pret. 3 sg. 

syrede, 161, [searo.] — Cpd.: be-. 
sytSSan, see sitSSan. 

tacen, n., t o k e n , sign, evidence; 833 ; 

ds. tacne, 141, 1654. [Go. taikns.] 

— Cpd.rluf-. 
ge-t£ecan, w i., show, point out, assign; 

pret. 3 sg. get^hte, 313, 2013. 

[teach; cp. tacen.] 
talian, w 2., suppose, consider (s.b. or 

s.th. to be such and such); pres. i sg. 

tahge, 532 {claim, maintain, cl. 

MPh. iii 261), 677, 1845; 2 sg. talast, 

594; 3 sg. talaS, 2027. Cp. tellan. 
te, 2922, see to. 
tear, m., tear; np. -as, 1872. [Go. 

tagr; OHG. zahar, Ger. Zahre.j — 

Cpd.: wollen-. 
tela, adv., well, properly; 948, 12 18, 

1225, 1820, 2208, 2663, 2737. (Al- 
ways at end of ^-Hne; excepting 

2663, always in type C.) [til.] 
telge, see tellan. 
tellan, w i., account, reckon, consider 

(s.b. or s.th. to be such and such); 

pres. I sg. telge (Lang. § 23.5), 2067; 

pret. I sg. tealde, 1773; 3 sg. ~, 

794, 1810, 1936, 2641; 3 pi. tealdon, 

2184. Cp. talian. [tell.] 
teoh(h) \,i., company, band; ds. teohhe, 

2938. [Cp. Ger. Zeche.] 
teohhian, w 2., appoint, assign; pret. 

I sg. teohhode, 951; pp. geteohhod, 

1300. [teoh(h).] 
ge-teon, i (11), f, confer, bestow, grant; 

imp. sg. (wearne) geteoh, 366; pret. 

3 sg. (onweald) geteah, 1044, (est) 

'~, 2165. Cp. of-teon. 
teon, II, draw; teon, 1036 {lead); pret. 



3sg.teah,553;pp.togen, 1288, 1439; 
take {a course), i.e. go {on a journey): 
pret. 3 sg. (-lade) teah, 105 1, (-siSas) 
'^, 1332. [Cp. TOW, TUG.] — Cpds.: 
a-, jjurh-. 

ge-teon, 11, draw; pret. 3 sg. geteah, 
1545, 2610; [3 pi. getugon, F. 15]. 

teon, w 2. (or teogan, Siev. § 414 n. 5; 
inf. unrecorded), make, form; pret. 
3 sg. teode, 1452; — furnish, providey 
(dat., with); pret. 3 pi. teodan, 43. 

ge-teon, w 2., assign, allot; pres. 3 sg. 
geteoS, 2526; pret. 3 sg. geteode, 
2295 (n.). 

tid, fi., time; as., 147, 1915. [tide; 
Ger. Zeit.] — Cpds.: an-, morgen-. 

til(t), adj., good; 61, till 2721; nsf. tilu, 
1250; nsn. til, 1304. [Go. ga-tils. 
Cp. tela.] 

tilian, w 2., w. gen., strive after, earn; 
1823. [till; Go. -tilon, Ger. zie- 
len. Cp. til.] 

timbran, w i., build; pp. asn. timbred, 
307. [timber; Go. timrjan, Ger. 
zimmern.] — Cpd.: be-. 

tirf, m., glory; gs. -es, 1654. [Cp. Ger. 
Zier. Siev. § 58 n. i.] 

tir-eadigt, adj., glorious, famous; dsm. 
-eadigum, 2189, 

tir-faestf, adj., glorious, famous; 922. 

tir-leas|, adj., inglorious, vanquished; 
gsm. -es, 843. 

titSian (tigSian), w 2., grant; w. dat. of 
pers. & gen. of thing: pp. nsn. (waes) 
getlSad (impers.), 2284. 

to, I. prep, (i) w. dat.; motion, direc- 
tion: T o , towards; 28, 124, 234, 270, 
298, 313 (postpos.), 318, 323, 327, 
360, 374, 383, 438, 553, 604, 641 
(code . . . sittan, ' by '), 720, 766, 
919, 925, 1009, 1013, 1119, 1154, 
1158, 1159, 1171, 1199, 1232, 1236, 
1237, 1242 (' at '), 1251, 1279, 1295, 
13 10, 1374, 1506, 1507, 1561, 1578, 
1623, 1639, 1640, 1654^ (postpos.), 
1782, 1804, 181 5, 1836, 1888, 189s, 



GLOSSARY 



379 



1917, 1974, 1983, 2010, 2019, 2039, 
2048, 21 17, 2362, 2368, 2404, 2519, 
2570, 2654, 2686, 2815, 2892, 2960, 
2992, 3 136, [F. 14, 20]; ((ge)sittan) t5 
(rune), 172, '^ (sym(b)le) : 489, 2104, 
(cp. below: aim, object); w. verb of 
thinking: 1138, 1139; w. verbs of 
expecting, desiring, seeking, etc. 
{from, at, at the hands of): 158, 188, 
525,601,647, 1207, 1272, 1990,2494", 
2494^ 2922 (te; cf. Lang. § 18.9), [F. 
27],postpos.:909, 1396,3001; — aim, 
object: to, for, as; 14, 95, 379, 665, 
971, 1021, ii86'i, ii86^ 1472, 1654'', 
1830, 1834, 1 96 1, 2448, 2639, 2804, 
2941, 2998, 3016; — weorSan t5, 
{turn to), become, 460, 587, 906, 1262, 
1330, 1707, 1709, 2079, 2203, 2384, 
2502; si. 1711% I7II^ 1712; — to 
soSe, 'for certain,' 'in truth,' 51, 
590, 2325; — time: at, in; 26; 933 
(see feorh); 955, 2005, 2498 (see 
ealdor); 2432 (see llf). — (2) w. 
instr.; to hwan (. . wearS), 2071; 
to J?on, to that degree, so, 1876; (naes 
'Sa long) to Son J?aet, until: 2591, 
2845. — (3) w. gen.; to }jses, to that 
degree, so, 1616; to l^aes J^e, to {the 
point) where: 714, 1967, 2410; to the 
point that, until, so that: 1585. — (4) 
w. inf.: 316, 473, 1724, 2556; w. ger.: 
174, 257, 1003, 1419, 173 1, 1805, 
1851, 1922, 1941, 2093, 2416, 2445, 
2452, 2562, 2644. (Cf. T.C. § 12.) — 
n. adv., (i) where a noun or pron. 
governed by prep, might be sup- 
plied, cp. postpos. to; thereto, etc.; 
(stressed:) 1422, 1755, 1785,2648. — 
(2) too; before adj. or adv.: 133, 
137, 191, 905, 969, 1336, 1742, 1748, 
1930, 2093, 2289, 2461, 2468 y 2684, 
3085; si.: 694, 2882. 

to-) prefix, see the following verbs. 
[OHG. zar-, zir-, Ger. zer-.] 

to-brecan, iv, break {to pieces), 
shatter; 780; pp. tobrocen, 997. (Cp. 



Judges ix 53 (A.V.): to(-)brake 

(pret.).) 
to-drifan, i, drive asunder, separate; 

pret. 3 sg. todraf, 545. 
to-gaedre, adv., together (in con- 
nection w. verb of motion); 2630. 

See a^t-gjcdere. 
to-geanes, I. adv., opposite {towards 

s.b.); 747, 1501. II. prep., (w. dat. 

preceding it), ^igains/, towards, to 

7neet; 666, 1542, 1626, 1893; togenes, 

3 1 14. Cp. on-gean. 
togen, see teon, 11, 
to-glidan, i, (glide asunder), split 

(intr.); pret. 3 sg. toglad, 2487. 
to-hlidan, i, crack, spring apart; pp. 

npm. tohlidene, 999. [Cp. lid fr. 

hlid.] 
to-lucan, II, ^tt// asunder, destroy; 781. 
to-middes, adv., in the mids/; 3141. 
torht(t), adj., bright, resplendent; asn., 

313. [OS. torht, OHG. zor(a)ht.] — 

Cpds.: heaSo-, wuldor-. 
tom(t), n., (i) anger; ds. -e, 2401. — 

(2) grief, affliction, trouble; as. torn, 

147, 833; gp. torna, 2189. [Ger. 

Zorn.] — Cpd.: lige-. 
tomf, adj., grievous, bitter; supl. nsf. 

tornosc, 2129. 
tom-gemot}, n., hostile uEEring; as., 

II 40. 
to-somne, adv., Together (in connec- 
tion w. idea of motion) ; 2568, J122. 

Cp. ast-somne. 
to-weccanj, w i., (wake up), stir up; 

pret. 3 pi. t5wehton, 2948. 
tredan, v, tread, walk upon, tra- 
verse; 1964, 3019; pret. 3 sg. traed, 

1352, 1643, 1881. 
treddian(t), w 2., step, go; pret. 3 sg. 

treddode, 725; tryddode, 922. [See 

tredan, trodu.] 
trem(m)(t), m. or n., step, space; as. 

(fdtes) trem, 2525. {Maid. 247: 

fotes trym. See B.-T.) 
treow, f., TRV th, good faith, fidelity; 



38o 



BEOWULF 



gs. treowe, 2922; as. '^, 1072. [Go. 
triggwa, OHG. triuwa.] 

treowan, w i., w. dat., trust; pret. 3 sg. 
treowde, 1166. [trow.] See tru- 
wian. 

treow-logat, wk.m., one false to plighted 
faith (TKOth), traitor; np. -logan, 
2847. [leogan.] 

trodu(t)+, f., track, footprint; ap.(s..?), 
trode, 843. [tredan.] 

tnim, adj., strong; 1369. 

truwian, w 2. (3.), w. dat, or gen., 
trusty have faith in; pret. i sg. tru- 

' wode, 1993; 3 sg. ^, 66g, 2370, 2953. 
Cp. treowan. See T.C. § 10. 

ge-truwian, w 2. (3.), w. dat. or gen., 
trust; pret. 3 sg, getruwode, 1533, 
2322, 2540; — (w. ace.) confirm, con- 
clude (a treaty); pret. 3 pi. getru- 
wedon, 1095. See truwian. 

tryddian, see treddian. 

trywe, adj .j a., true, faithful; 1 165 . 
[Go. triggws, OHG, triuwi,] — Cpd.: 

twa, see twegen. 

ge-tw£efant, w i., separate, part, put 
an end to; pp. getweefed, 1658; — w. 
ace. of pers. & gen. of thing: hinder, 
restrain, deprive; inf., 479; pres. 3 sg. 
getwsefe?), 1763 ; pret, 3 sg. getwjefde, 
1433, 1908. [Cp. Go. tweifls.] 

ge-tw£eman, w i., separate, hinder; 968 
(w. ace. of pers. & gen. of thing). 

twegen, m.,twa, f.(n.), num., twain, 
two; nm. twegen, 1163; am. '^, 
1347; gm, twega, 2532; dm, twsem, 
1 191; nf. twa, 1 194; af. '~, 1095. 

twelf, num., twelve; uninfl. (gm.): 
twelt (wintra), 147; nm. twelf^, 
3170; am. twelfe, 1867; gm. twelfa, 
2401. [Go. twa-lif.] 

tweone, distrib. num., two, in dp.: 
be (ssm) tweonum, between 
{the seas, = on earth), 858, 1297, 
1685, 1956. (Ci.MLN.xxxnl 221 n.) 
[Go. tweihnai.] 



tydre, adj. ja.., weak, craven; npm., 2847. 

[O.Fris. teddre, Du. teeder.] 
tyn, num., ten; uninfl. (dm.): tyn 

(dagum), 3 159; nm. tyne, 2847. [Go. 

taihun.] — Cpds.: feower-, fif-tyne. 

J?a', I. adv., then, thereupon; at begin- 
ning of sentence 87 times, [& F. 13, 
14, 28, 43, 46], exclus. of |?a gyt, gen 
combin., (at begin, of 'fit' 10 (ii: 
1. 1050) times); )7a( . . . )verb( . . . ) 
subj. 59 times; (J^a wses 46 times, 53, 
64, 126, 128, 138, 223, 467, 491, 607, 
etc.; \>a. Ssr . . ., 1280); \>a. (...) 
subj. (...) verb 28 times, 86, 331 
Q>a. Ssr), [389], 461, 465, 518, etc., 
Sa ic . . . gefrsegn: 74, 2484, 2694, 
2752, 2773; — second (s.t. third, in 
loii & 2192 fourth) word in sen- 
tence 99 times; (at opening of ' fit ' 
8 times; always in <2-line, exc. 1168, 
1263, 2192, 2209, 2591, 2845, 3045); 
prec. by pers. pron. 10 times, 26, 28, 
312, 340, 1263, 2135, 2468, 2720, 
2788, 3137; prec. by verb 89 times, 
34, 115, 118 (. . \>SL S^r inne), 217, 
234, 301, 327, etc. (& F. 2]; — ond 
SS, 615, 630, 1043, 1681, 1813, 2933, 
2997; ond . . . >a, 1590, 2707; nu 
6a, 426, 657; }>a gyt (git), \>a gen, ])a. 
gena, see gyt, gen, gena. — II. conj. 
J?a (only ii times: Sa), when, since, 
as; nearly always in ^-line; 140, 201, 
323, 419, 512, 539, 632, 706, 723, 733, 
798, 967, 1068, I078^ 1 103, 1 29 1, 
1293, 1295, 1467, 1506, IS39, 1621, 
1665, 1681 (? ond l?a), 1813^ (? ond 
Sa), 1988% 2204**, [2230], 2287^, 2362, 
2372, 2428, 2471, 2550, 2567, 2624, 
2676, 2690, 2756, 2872, 2876, 2883, 
2926% 2944, 2978, 2983, 2992, 3066, 
3088. (S.t. a slightly correl. use of 
\>a . . .Ipa. is found: 138-40, 723, 
1506, 1665, 2623-24, 2756, 2982-83. 

' On the distribution of p and Sin the MS., 
see Intr. xcix & n. 3. 



GLOSSARY 



381 



— ]>a is regul. used w. pret. or plu- 
perf. [nu Sa 426, w. pres.]) Cf. Schii. 
Sa. §§ 3, 12, 66. 

J?a, pron., see se. 

ge-l?aegon, see ge-l?icgan. 

))£em, I>8ere, l?aes, see se. 

\>8bT, I. dem. adv., there, also shad- 
ing into then; 32, 157, 271, 284, 331, 
400, 440, 493, 513, S50, 775, 794, 
852, 913, 972, 977, 1099, 1123, 1165, 
1 190, 1243, 1269, 1280, 1365, 1470, 
1499, 1613, 1837, 1907, 1951, 1972, 
2009, 2095, 2199, 2235, 2238, 2297, 
2314, 2369, 2385, 2459, 2522, 2573, 
2866, 2961, 3008, 3038, 3039, 3050, 
3070; l^^er wses, 36, 89, 497, 611, 835, 
847, 856, 1063, 1232, 2076, 2105, 
2122, 2231, 2762, si. 2137; ne wses 
. . J?sr, 756, 1299, 2555, 2771; 
\>dbr is, 301 1 ; nis J?£er, 2458. (S.t. 
]>3£r appears rather expletive, e.g. 
271, 2555; I123, 2199. ])a Seer: 331, 
1280.) ]fdbr inne, \>^t on innan, see 
inne, innan. — II. rel., where, occas. 
shading into when, as; 286, 420, 508, 
522, 693, ^77 (slightly correl. w. 
dem. \>3br), 866, 1007, 1079, 1279, 
1359, 1378, 1394, 1514, 1923, 2003, 
2023, 2050, 2276, 2355, 2486, 2633, 
2698, 2787, 2893, 2916, 3082, 3167; 
to (the place) where, 356, 1163, 13 13, 
2851, 3108, perh. in: 1188, 1648, 
18 1 5, 2075; conj., in case that, if; 
762, 7^7, 1835, 2730. — (Spelling 
Saer only 30 times.) Cf. Schii. Sa. 
§§ 30, 72. [Go. l^ar; OHG. dar, Ger. 
da.] 

J7aet, pron., see se. 

J)aet (usually spelt "p), conj., that; 
used 213 times; introd. consecutive 
clauses, that, so that; 22, 65, 567, 571, 
etc. ; after verbs of motion, until, 221, 
358, 404, 13 18, 191 1, 2716; s.t. used 
to indicate vaguely some other kind 
of relation, 1434, 2528, 2577, 2699, 
2806; provided that: 1099; — pur- 



pose clauses, that, in order that; 2070, 
2747, 2749; [F. 19]; — substantive 
clauses; 62, 68, 77, 84, 274, 300, etc., 
[F. 44]; semi-explanatory, w. refer, 
to an anticipatory pron. (hit, Jjact) 
or noun of the governing clause; 88, 
290, 379, 627, 681, 698, 701, 706, 
735, 751, 779 (ref. to jjses), 812, 910, 
1167, 1181, 1596, 1671, 1754, 2240, 
2325, 2371, 2839, 3036, etc. — Cf. 
Schii. Sa. §§ 16, 17, 23. — oS J>ait, 
see oS; )?aet Se, see j^atte. 

JjBBtte (= Jjaet ?5e: 1846, 1850), conj., 
that; 151, 858, 1256, 1942, 2924. 

tSafian, w 2., consent to, submit to; 2963. 

Jjah, see J?eon, i. 

ge-J?ah, see ge-Jjicgan. 

jjam, see se. 

Jjanan, see J>onan. 

l?anc, m., thankj; w. gen. ijor); 928, 
1778; as., 1809, 1997, 2794; — satis- 
faction, pleasure; ds. (to) })ance, 379; 
— thought, in cpds.: fore-, ge-, 
hete-, inwit-, or-, searo-. 

jjanc-hycgendet, adj. (pres. ptc), 
thought/j</; 2235. 

]?ancian, w 2., t h a n k , w. dat. of pers. 
& gen. of thing (/or); pret. 3 sg. J^an- 
code, 625, 1397; 3 pi. l^ancedon, 227, 
l?ancodon 1626. 

J?anon, see }>onan. 

Jjara, see se. 

J>e, pers. pron., see ))u. 

})e, isn., see se. 

J?e, J?e (spelling 6e 5 times), rel. parti- 
cle (repres. any gender, number, and 
case), who, which, that, etc.; 75, 45, 
138, 192, 238, 355, 500, 831, 941, 
950,993, 1 27 1, i^T,^ {in or by which), 
1482, 1654, 1858, 2135, 2182, 2364, 
2400 {on which, when), 2468, 2490, 
2606, 2635, 2712, 2735, 2796, 2866, 
2982, 3001, 3009, 3086, [Se, F. 9]; 
conj., when, 1000 (cf. Schii. Sa. 7; 
A. Adams, The Temporal Clause in 
OE. Prose [Yale Studies in English 



382 



BEOWULF 



xxxii, 1907], pp. 26 ff.); because, 488, 
1436^, 2641; |?e . . . ne, that . . . not, 
lest, 242, Cp. ]>e, isn. of dem. pron. 
See also se (}?e), ]7sette, j^eah (l^e). — 
Cf. L 6.13; Schii. Sa. §§ 14, i8a, 24- 
29, 31. [Cp. Go. ])ei.] 

J?eah, I. adv., nevertheless, however; swa 
l?eah: 972, 1929, 2878, 2967 (Seh); 
hwaeSre '^, 2442. — 11. conj., w. opt. 
or, rarely, ind. (several cases doubt- 
ful), though; 203, 526, 587, 589, 680 
(J^eah . . eal, cp. although), 1102, 
1660, 2031, 2161, 2467 (ind.), 2855; 
Jjeh, 1613 (ind.); |?eah |?e, 682, 1130 
(7/, see note), 1167, 1368, 1716, 183 1, 
1927, 1 94 1, 2218, 2344, 2481, 2619, 
2642, 2838, 2976. [Go. )?auh, Ger. 
doch; ON. *)76h>MnE. though.] 

ge-J?eah, see ge-l?icgan. 

Jjearf, f., need, zvant, distress, difficulty, 
trouble; 201, 1250, 1835, 2493, 2637, 
2876; ds. -e, 1456, 1477, 1525, 2694, 
2709, 2849; as. -e, 1797 (pi..?), 2579, 
2801. [Go. )?arba.] — Cpds.: fyren-, 
nearo-. 

Jjearf, vb., see ]7urfan. 

J7earfa, wk.m., adj., needy, lacking 
(w. gen.); 2225. 

ge-J?earfian(t), w 2., tnecessitate, im- 
pose necessity; pp. ge)7earfod, 1103. 

J?earle, adv., severely, hard; 560. 

J>eaw, m., custom, usage, manner; 178, 
1246, 1940; as., 359; dp. )7eawum (' in 
good customs'), 2144. [thev*^(j-); 
OS. thau.] — Cp. ge-|?ywe. 

J7ec, see }>u. 

J?eccean, w i., cover, enfold; 3015 (see 
B.-T.); pret. 2 pi. l?ehton, 513. [Cp. 
thatch; Ger. decken.] 

Jjegn, m., thane, follower, attendant, 
retainer, warrior; 194, 235, 494, 867, 
1574, 2059, 2709, 2721, 2977, [F. 13]; 
gs. -es, 1797; ds. -e, 1085, 1341, 1419, 
2810; np. -as, 1230; gp. -a, 123, 400, 
1627, 1644, 1673, 1829, 1871, 2033; 
dp. -um, 2869; ap. -as, 1081, 3 121, 



[thane (Sc. spelling); OHG. 
degan.] — Cpds.: ealdor-, heal-, 
mago-, ombiht-, sele-. 

J?egn-sorgt, f., sorrow for 
THANEJ-; as. -e, 131. 

I^egon, -tin, see J?icgan. 

)?eh, see J>eah. 

)?ehton, see J?ecceaii. 

Jjencan, w i ., t h i n k ; abs. : pres. 3 sg. 
JjenceS, 289, 2601; w. j^set-clause: 
pret. 3 sg. JjShte, 691; w. to {be in- 
tent on): ^^, 1 139; — w. inf., mean, 
intend; pres. 3 sg. }?enceS, 355, 448, 
1535; pret. I sg. t^ahte, 964; 3 sg. ~, 
739; I pi. >5hton, 541; 3 pi. ~, 800. 

— Cpd.: a-. 

ge-J>encan, w i., think, remember; 
imp. sg. gej^enc, 1474; w. ace, con- 
ceive; inf. ge)?encean, 1734. 

Jjenden, I. conj., while, as long as; '^ 
lifde 57, si. 1224; '^ . . weold 30, 
si. 1859, 2038; '^ . . mote 1177, si. 
(2038), 3100; 284, 2499, 2649, 3027. 
n. adv., meanwhile, then; 1019, 2418, 
2985. [Go. |)ande.] 

Jjengelf, m., prince; as., 1507. [l?eon, 
i; ON. KngilL] 

}>eman, w 2., serve; pret. i sg. Jjenode, 
560. [l^egn.] 

Jjeod, f., people, nation, troop of war- 
riors; 643, 1230, 1250, 1 691; Slod, 
2219; gp. |?eoda, 1705. [Go. l^iuda.] 

— Cpds.: sige-, wer-; Sweo-; el- 
}7eodig. 

l7eod-cyning(t), m., king 0/ « people; 
2963, 2970; Slod-, 2579; Seod- 
kyning, 2144; gs. -cyninges, 2694; 
as. -cyning, 3008; gp. -cyninga, 2. 

j7eoden(t), m., chief, lord, prince, king; 
15 times w. msere, see msere; 7 times 
w. gp. (Scyldinga, etc.); 129, 1046, 
1209, 171S, 1871, 213 1, 2869, 3037; 
l^Ioden, 2336, 2810; gs. J^eodnes, 797, 
910, 1085, 1627, 1837, 2174, 2656; 
ds. }?eodne, 345, 1525, 1992, 2032, 
2572, 2709; as. J?eoden, 34, 201, 353, 



GLOSSARY 



383 



1598, 2384, 2721, 2786, 2883, 3079, 
3i4i;)7roden,2788; vs.))coden (min): 
365, 2095; ~ (HroSgar), 417; ~ 
(Scyldinga), 1675; np. |>codnas, 3070. 
[Jjcod; Go. |)iudans.] 

t5eoden-leas t, adj., lord-LESS, de- 
prived of one^s chief; npm. -e, 1103. 

Jjeod-gestreon t, n., people^ s treasure, 
great treasure; gp. -a, 1218; dp. -um, 
44. 

Seod-kyning, see J^eod-cyning. 

]?eod-scea5a, wk.m., people^s foe or 
spoiler; 2278, 2688. (Cf. Angl. xxxv 

251-) 
)?eod-J?reat, fwo., wk.m. (Siev. §§ 259 

n., 277 n. 2 & 3), distress of the people , 

great calamity; dp. -)?reaum, 178. 
]?eof, m., thief; gs. -es, 2219. 
]?eon, I, thrive, prosper; pret. 3 sg. Jjah, 

8, 2836 (n.), 3058 {turn to profit); pp. 

nsf. ge}?ungen, excellent, 624. [Go. 

Jjeihan.] — Cpds.: on-; wel-)?ungen. 
ge-]?eon, i, prosper, flourish; 910; 

gef'e'bn, 25; imp. sg. ge)?eoh, 12 18. 
)?eon, w I., see Jjywan. 
Jjeos, see \>hs. 
]?eostre, adj.ja. (Lang. § 16. i), dark, 

gloomy; dp. (m.n.) ]?eostrum, 2332. 

[Ger. diister.] 
J)eow, m., servant, slave ; '^[tow], 2223. 

— (Cpds.: Ecg-, Ongen-, Wealh-.) 
Jjes, J?eos, ]?is, dem. pron. (adj., exc. 

290), this; l^es, 432, 1702, [F. 7], 

>£es (Lang. §7.1), 411; nsf. Jjeos, 484; 

nsn. }?is, 290, 2499, [F. 3]; gsm. Sisses, 

1216; gsf. 6isse, 928, [F. 4]; gsn. 

}?isses, 1217, }>ysses 197, 790, 806; 

dsm. 'Syssum, 2639; dsf. )jisse, 638; 

dsn. })issum, 1169; asm. j^isne, 75, 

[F- 9)5 t'ysne 1771; asf. )?as, 1622, 

i68i;asn.l7is, 1723,2155,2251,2643; 

isn. 6ys, 1395; dpm. Syssum, 1062, 

1219; apm. t5as, 2635, 2640, 2732; 

apn. ^, 1652. (Alliter.: 197, 790, 

806; 1395.) 
]?icgan, V, receive, take, partake of (food. 



drink); ^10; "Sicgcan, 736; pret. I 
pi. t^cgun, 2633; 3 pi. K-gon, 563. 
[OS. thiggian.] 

ge-Jjicgan, v, receive, partake of, drink; 
pret. 3 sg. gej^eah, 618, 628; gc|)ah 
(Lang. § 23.3), 1024; 3 pi. ge)>sgon, 
1014. 

J?m, poss. pron., THY (thine); 459, 
490, 593, 954, 1705, 1853, 2048; nsn., 
589; gsf. -re, 1823; gsn. -es, 1761; 
dsm. -um, 346, 592; dsf. -re, 1477; 
asm. -ne, 267, 353, 1848; asn. ]>\x\, 
1849; isn. -e, 213 1; gpm. -ra, 367, 
1672, 1673; dpm. -um, 587, 1178, 
1708; apm. -e, 2095. 

I>incean, see Jjyncan. 

Jjing, n., thing, affair, 409 (n.); — 
meeting {judicial assembly); as., 426 
(n.); — gp. in.: jenige |?inga, in any 
way, by any means: 791, 2374, 2905. 

— See ge-}jinge. 

ge-J>ingan(t), w i., determine, appoint, 
purpose; pp. ge})inged, 647 (n.), 1938; 
w. refl. dat., determine {to go to, to); 
^ pres. 3 sg. gel?inge5, 1837 (n.). 

Jjingian, w 2., compound, settle; (fea) 
'^, 156; pret. I sg. (feo) ]7ingode, 470; 

— ^speak, make an address; inf., 
1843. 

tSiod(-), J?ioden, see J>eo^(-), }>eoden. 

J>is, see J?6s. 

J?olian, w 2., suffer, endure; 832; pres. 
3 sg. jJolaS, 284; pret. 3 sg. J^olode, 
131, 1525; — intr., hold out; pres. 3 
sg. )7ola^, 2499. [thole (arch., 
North.); Go. })ulan.] 

ge-Jjolian, \v 2., suffer, endure; ger. ge- 
j7olianne, 1419; pret. 3 sg. ge[jolode, 
87, 147; — intr., abide, remain; inf., 
3109. 

J)on, see se. 

lw)n, 44, see ]7onne, II, 2. 

)7onan, adv., in many cases (marked *) 
at the end of the line, th ENr^ (motion 
[accord, to modern notions s.t. re- 
dundant], origin:/rom him I ii, 1265, 



384 



BEOWULF 



i960); }jonan, 819*, 2(^1*, 2099*, 
2140*, 2359, 2545*, 2956*; Sonon, 
520, 1373, 1601*, 1632 (at the end of 
the a-Vine), i960, 2408*; fjanon, iii, 
123, 224, 463, 691, 763*, 844*, 853, 
1265, 1292*, 1805*, 1921*; J^anan, 
1668*, 1880*. 

}>one, see se. 

}?onne (Sonne only 15 times), adv., 
conj. (used mostly * where the time 
of an action is indefinite, and is 
found w. the future, the indefinite 
present and the indefinite past,' 
B.-T.), I. adv., then; (time) ; 1484, 
1741, 1745, 2032, 2041, 2063, 2446, 
2460, 3062, 3 107; 1 106 (in that case); 
— (succession in narrative:) then, 
further; 277, 1455, 3051; —^(conclu- 
sion:) then, therefore; 435, 525, 1671, 
1822 (2063); — (contrast:) however, 
on the other hand; (gyf) J>onne: 1 104, 
1836; Sonne, 484 {but then). — II. 
conj. (i) when, at such times as, 
whenever; 23, 485, 573, 880, 934, 
1033, 1040, 1042, 1066, 1 121, 1 143, 
1179, 1285, 1326, 1327, 1374, 1485, 
1487 {while), 1535, 1580, 1609, 2034, 
21 14, 2447, 2453, 2544, 2634, 2686, 
2742, 2867 (j?onne . . . oft, cp. Wand. 
39 f.), 2880^3064, 3106, 3 1 17, 3176. 
(Correl. )?onne (adv.) .... )?onne 
(conj.): 484 f., 1484 f., 2032-34, 
2446 f., 3062-64; gyf l?onne .... 
l?onne, 1104-06.) — (2) than (after- 
comp.); without foil, clause: 469, 
505, 534, 678. 1139, 1182, 1353, 
1579, 2433, 2891; with foil, clause: 
70, 248, (cp. 678), 1385, 1560, 1824, 
2572, 2579, [F. 40]; ^on, 44 (n.). 

j?onon, see J?onan. 

J?orfte, see Jjurfan. 

}?rag, f., time; as. (longe) j^rage: 54, 
1 14, 1257; — evil time, hardship, dis- 
tress; ns., 2883; as. I'rage, 87. (Cf. 
MP/z. iii 254.) [Cp.Go. Kagjan.^i- 
Cpd.: earfoS-. 



Jyrea-nedlaf, wk.m., sore stress, dis- 
tress; ds. -nedlan, 2223. See nyd. 

J^rea-nydf, fi., distress, sad necessity; 
as., 284; dp. -um, 832. 

Sreat, m., crowd, troop, company; ds. 
-e, 2406; dp, -um, 4. [NED.: 
THREAT, sb.] — Cpd. : iren-. 

Jjreatian, w 2., press, harass; pret. 3 pi. 
)?reatedon, 560. [ NED. : threat, 
vb., THREATen. Cp. }7reat.] 

J>rec-wudu t, mu . , {might- wood), 
spear; 1246. Cp. msegen-. See ge- 

]>T3£C. 

}?reo, num., n., t h r e e ; a. l?reo, 2278; 

}7rio, 2174. 
JjreotteotSa, num., thirteenth; 

2406. 
J>ridda, num., third; dsm. l^riddan, 

2688. 
J)ringan, iii, intr., throng, press for- 
ward; pret. 3 sg. ]>Tong, 2883; 3 pi. 

}?rungon, 2960. [Ger. dringen.] — 

Cpd. : for-. 
ge-})ringan, in, intr., press {forward); 

pret. 3 sg. geKang, 1912. 
I?rio, see Jjreo. 
J?rist-hydig t, adj., bold-minded, brave; 

2810. [Ger. dreist.] 
Jjritig, num., n., w. partit. gen., 

thirty; as., 123, 2361; gs. -es, 

379. 
J?r6wian, w 2., suffer; 2605, 2658; pret. 
3 sg. J^rowade, 1589, 1721; Srowode, 

2594- 
ge-J?ruent, pp., fforged, hammered; 

1285 (MS. ge)>uren). Cp. ge)?ruen 

(MS. gel^uruen). Met. Bt. 20.134; ge- 

)7uren (MS.),/?7W. 91. i; Siev. §§ 385 n. 

I, 390 n. I. [Cp. (ge-)t7weran, see 

ge-}>w^re; ZfoG. lix 345.''] 
tSrym(m), mja.(.?), might, force; 1918; 

dp. J^rymmum (semi-adv.), 235; — 

greatness, glory; as. Jjrym,- 2. [Cp. 

ON. t?rymr.] — Cpd.: hige-. 
]7rym-lic, adj., mighty, magnificent; 

1246. 



GLOSSARY 



38J 



J>rySt, fi., (pi.), might, strength; dp. 
-um, 494. [ON. -J?nV5r, J^ruS-.] Sec 
Proper Names: pryS. 

tSryJ?-aemt, n., mighty house, splendid 
hall; as., 657. 

J>ry5-lic( J), adj., mighty, splendid; 4CK), 
1627. Supl. ace. -ost, 2S6g (n.). 

tSryS-swyS (-swlt5)t, adj., strong, 
mighty; 131, 736. (Conjectured by 
Grcin Spr. [.''], Hold., Earle to be a 
noun, ' great pain,' w. ref. to ON. 
sviSi 'smart from burning'; uncon- 
vincing.) 

J>ry5-word I, n., strong (brave, noble) 
WORD (j-); 643. 

J>U, pers. pron., thou; Jju 43 times, 
Su 19 times [& F. 27]; ds. )?e 24 
times, Se 9 times [& F. 26]; as. \)ec 
(■See), 946, 955, 1 2 19, 1763, 1768, 
1827, 1828, 2151; ]>c (Se), 417, 426, 
517, 1221, 1722, 1833, 1994, 1998; 
dual git, 508, 512, 513, 516; g. incer, 
584; a. inc, 510; plur. ge, 237, 245, 
252, 254, 333, 338, 393, 395, 2529, 
2866, 3096, 3104; gp. eower, 248, 
392(0, 596; dp. eow, 292^ 391, 134:1, 
1987, 2865, 3103; ap. eowic, 317, 

3095- 

J>uhte, see J?yncan. 

ge-J?ungen, see Jjeon, i. 

jninian, w2., (t hv n der), creak, groan; 
pret. 3 sg. l?unede, 1906. 

*J>iirfan, prp., (in negat. clauses,) need, 
have good cause or reason; pres. 2 sg. 
>earft, 445, 450, 1674; 3 sg. )?earf, 
595, 2006, 2741; opt. 3 sg. J7urfe, 
2495; pret. 3 sg. |?orfte, 157, 1026, 
107 1, 2874, 2995; 3 pi. j^orf[t]on, 
2363. [Go. Jjaurban.] 

J>urh, prep., w. ace, through; 
local: 2661; means, instrument: 
276(?), 558, 699, 940, 1693, 1695, 
1979, 2045, 2405; cause, motive, 
through, from, because of: 267, 278, 
I726(.0, iioi(.''), 3068; state, man- 
ner, accompanying circumstances, 



in, with, by way of: 184 (n.), 276, 

1335, 2454; 267(?), 278(.?), iioi, 

1726. 
J>iirh-brecan( t), i v, break 

through; pret. 3 sg. -brzec, 2792. 
J)urh-dufan(t), 11, (divk) swim 

through; pret. 3 sg. -deaf, 1619. 
J>urh-etan(t), v, eat through; 

pp. np. )?urhetone (cf. Lang. § 18.6), 

3049- 
6iirh-f6n(J), rd., penetrate; 1504. 
|7urh-teon, 11, bri7ig about, effect; 1140. 
l)urh-wadan(t), vi, go through, 

penetrate; pret. 3 sg. -wod, 890, 1567. 
J7US, adv., THUS, so; 238, 337, 430. 
J>usend, n., thousand; as., 3050; 

ap. (seofan) }?usendo, 2195 (n.); Jju- 

senda (Lang. § 18.2), 1829; (hund) 

|>usenda, 2994 (n.). 
I>y, see se. 
Jjyder (Hder), adv., thither; h'der, 

379, 2970, 3086. 
Jjyhtigd), adj., strong, firm; asn., 1558. 

[Jjeon, I.] — Cpd.: hige-. 
J)yle(t)(-1-), mi., orator, spokesman, 

official entertainer (see Notes, pp. 

145 f.); 1165,1456. [ON.Hr.] 
J?5mcan, w i., seem, appear; impers. 

(marked*), w. dat., methinks, 

etc.; Jjincean, 1341*; pres. 3 sg. 

))yncetS, 2653*, l?incet5 1748; 3 pi. 

I'inceaS, 368; opt. 3 sg. |>ince, 687*; 

pret. 3 sg. ))uhte, 842, 2461, -3057*; 

3 pi. Jjuhton, 866. [Go. Jjugkjan. 

Cp. J?encan.] — Cpd.: of-. 
Jjyrs, mi., giant, demo?i; ds. -e, 426. 

[ON. Krs.] 
t?ys-lic, adj., such; nsf. J>yslicu, 2635. 

[bus.] 
]?ys, J?ysne, Jjysses, J?yssum, see pes. 
jjystru, wk.f., darkness; dp. J?ystrum, 

87. [jjeostre.] 
}?ywan, beon, w i., oppress, threaten; 

Seon, 2,736; pres. 3 pi. }?ywa"5, 1827. 

(Siev. §§ 1 17.2 & n., 408 n. 12 & 
18.) 



386 



BEOWULF 



ulan, adv., fromabov ■£ ; 330(11.), 1500. 

ufera, ufara,(t)+, comp., (higher), 
later; dpn. uferan (dogrum), 2392, 
ufaran ('^), 2200. 

ufor, adv. comp., higher up, farther 
away; 2951. 

uhta or uhte, wk.m. or n. (Siev. § 280 
n. 2), time just before daybreak, dawn; 

. ds. (on) uhtan, 126. [Go. uhtwo, 
wk.f.] (Cf. Tupper, Publ. ML Ass. 
X 146 ff.) 

uht-floga|, wk.m., (dawn- or) night- 
FLier; gs. -flogan, 2760. 

uht-hlem(m) J, mja. (.''), din or crash at 
{dawn) night; as. -hlem, 2007. 

uht-sceatSa I, wk.m., depredator at 
{dawn) night; 2271. 

umbor-wesendet, adj. (pres. ptc), 
being a child; dsm. umb9rwesendum, 
1 187; asm. umbnrwesende, 46. Cp. 
cniht-; T.C. § 6. (umbor also Gnom. 
Ex. 31.) [*umb, cp. ymb(e), see 
Bright, MLN. xxxi 82 f.; other 
etymologies: ib.; Grimm D.M. 322 
(389); SimrockL3.2i. 170 f.; alsoH. 
Schroder, Ablautstudien (1910), p. 
46; Grienb., ZfoG. lix 345 : cp. wamb.] 

lin-bliSe, adj.(i.)ja.,yoy/^j-j-, sorrowful; 
130, 2268; npm., 3031. 

im-bymende(t), adj. (pres. ptc), 
without BURN ing; 2548. 

tmc, see ic. 

uncer, pers. pron., see ic. 

imcer, poss. pron., of us two; dpm. 
uncran, 1185. 

un-cuS, adj., unknown; nsf., 2214; — 
strange, forbidding, awful; gsn. -es, 
876 {unknown?); asm. -ne, 276; asn. 
uncu'S, 1410; uncanny (foe), gsm. 
-68960. (Cf. Schii. Bd. 42-4.) [un- 
couth.] 

under, I. prep., (i) w. dat., (position:) 
under; under (wolcnum, heofe- 
num, roderum, swegle): 8, 52, 310, 
505, 651, 714, 1078, 1 197, 163 1, 
1770, [F. 8]; 1656, 241 1, 2415, 2967, 



3060, 3103; under (helme, * cov- 
ered by '): 342, 404, 2539, si.: 396, 
1 1 63, 1204, 1209, 2049, 2203, 2605; 
si. 1302; at the lower part (foot) ofy 
211, 710, 2559; within, 1928, cp. 
3060, 3103; (attending circum- 
stances:) with, 738 (n.). — (2) w. 
ace, (motion, cf. MPh. iii 256 f.:) 
U7ider (also to the lower part of); 403, 
820, 836, 887, 1360, 1361, 1469, 
1551, 1745, 2128, 2540, 2553, 2675, 
2744, 2755, 3031, 3123; {to the) 
inside {of), 707 (n.), 1037, 2957, 
3090; (extension:) under; under 
(heofones hwealf): 576, 2015, si, 
414, 860, 1773. — II. adv., beneath; 
1416, 2213. 

undem-msel(t)(+), n., morning-time; 
as., 1428. (undern, orig.: ' 3rd hour,' 
* mid-forenoon.' Cf. Tupper, Publ. 
MLAss. X 160 ff.) [undern 
(obs., dial.), undermeal (obs.), 
Chaucer, C.T., D 875; Go. un- 
daurni-.] 

un-d3rme, -deme, adj.ja., not hidden, 
manifest; undyrne, 127; under[ne], 
291 1 ; nsn. undyrne, 2000; in: un- 
dyrne eta's, 150, 410 (hardly adv.; 
see note on 398; Angl. xxviii 440, 
Kock^ 104). 

un-fsecne(t)+, adj.ja., without deceit, 
sincere; as. (f. or m.), 2068. 

un-faege(J), adj.ja., undoomed, not 
fated to die; 2291 ; asm. unf ague, 573 . 

un-fseger(|)+, adj., unfair, hor- 
rible; nsn., 727. 

uii-flitme(.'*) t,"undisputed{?), 1097 (n.). 

un-forht, ad]., fearless, brave; 287. 

tin-forhte(t), adv., fearlessly, without 
hesitation; 444. 

un-fr6d(t), adj., not old, young; dsm. 
-um, 2821. 

un-fromf, adj., inactive, feeble; 2188. 

un-geara, adv., (i) not long ago, re- 
cently; 932. — (2) erelong, soon; 602 
('^nu). See geara. 



GLOSSARY 



387 



im-gedefe(t), adv., vs fittingly; 2435. 
im-gemete, adv.(t), without measure, 

exceedingly; 2420, 2721, 2728. [mc- 

tan. Cp. OS., Hildehr. 25: un-met.] 
un-igmetes (=un-gemetes, Lang. 

§18.8), adv. (J), without measure, 

exceedingly ; 1792. 
un-gyfe6e (-gifeSe)t, adj.ja., not 

granted, denied; nsf., 2921. 
mi-h2elo(t)+, wk.f., Xevil, destruction; 

gs., 120. [hal.] 
un-heore, -hiore, -hyre, adj.ja., awful, 

frightful, monstrous; -hlore, 2413; 

nsf. -heoru, 987; nsn. -hyre, 2120. 
iin-hlitme(.'*)t, 11 29, see note. 
im-leof t, adj., not loved; apm. -e, 2863. 

(Schii. Bd. 8 n.: 'faithless'.?) 
un-lifigende, -lyfigende, adj. (pres. 

ptc), not Living, dead; -Hfigende, 

468; gsm. -lyfigendes, 744; dsm. 

-lifgendum, 1389, -Hfigendum 2908; 

asm. -lyfigendne, 1308. 
un-lytel, adj., noi little, great; 885; 

nsf., 498; asn., 833. 
un-mum-licef, adv., ruthless ly, 449 

(cp. 126); recklessly, 1756. [murnan.] 
unnan, prp., not begrudge, wish (s.b. to 

have s.th.), grant; w. dat. of pers. & 

gen. of thing: pres. i sg. an, 1225; 

w. dat. of pers. & |?i.et-clause: pret. 

3 sg. uSe, 2874; — like, wish; abs.: 

pret. opt. 3 sg. uSe, 2855; w. J^set- 

clause: pret. i sg. ijl?e, 960 (opt..?); 

3 sg. ~', 503. [OS. OHG. unnan.] 
ge-unnan, prp., grant; w. dat. of pers. 

& l^aet-clause; 346; pret. 3 sg. geuSe, 

1661. [OHG.gi-unnan,Ger.gonnen.] 
im-n5rt(t), adj.ja., useless; 413; nsn., 

3168. 
un-riht, n., wrong; as., 1254; (on) '^ 

(wrongfully), 2739. 
un-rihte, adv. (or ds. of unriht, n.), 

wrongfully ; 3059. 
un-rim, n., countless number; 1238, 

3135; as., 2624. 
iin-rime, adj.ja., countless; nsn., 3012. 



iin-rot, adj., sad, depressed; npm. -c, 

3148. 
un-snyttru, wk.f., vn wisdom, f(Aly; 

dp. unsnyttrum, 1734. 
un-s6fte, adv., (vn soft ly), hardly, 

with difficulty; 1655, 2140. 
un-swit5e(t), adv., not strongly; comp. 

unswiSor, less strongly, 2578, 2881. 
un-syiinig(t) +, adj., guiltless; asm. 

-ne, 2089. [syn(n).] 
im-synnumt, adv. (dp.), guiltlessly; 

1072. See syn(n). 
im-taele(J)+, adj.ja., blameless; apm., 

1865. 
un-tydrej, mja., evil progeny, evil 

brood; np. -tydvsis. III. [tudor.] 
im-wac-lic(l), adj., not (weak) mean, 

spleyidid; asm. -ne, 3138. 
tm-weamumt, adv. (dp.), without 

Imidrance, irresistibly; or: eagerly, 

greedily (Schuchardt L 6.14. 2. 14); 

741. See wearn. 
un-wrecen(t)+, adj. (pp.), un- 

avejiged; 2443. 
up (upp), adv., vp (wards); up, 128, 

224, 519, 782, 1373, 1619, 1912, 

1920, 2575, 2893. 
up-lang, adj., upright; 759. See and- 

long. (Cp. upp-riht.) 
uppe, adv., UP, above; 566. 
upp-riht(t) -|-, adj., upright; 2092. 
ure, pers. pron., see ic. 
ure, poss. pron., our; 2647; gsn. 

usses, 2813; dsm. ussum, 2634; 

asm. Oserne, 3002, 3107. 
unim, us, user, see ic. 
useme, see ure. 
usic, see ic. 
usses, usstun, see ure. 
ut, adv., out (motion); 215,537,663, 

1292, 1583, 2081, 2515, 2545, 2551, 

2557, 3092, 3106, 3130. [Go. ut.] 
utan, adv., from wiihour, outside; 

774, 103 1, 1503, 2334. [Go. utana.] 
utan-weard(t)+, adj., (being) out- 

side; 22gj. 



388 



BEOWULF 



ut-fus|, adj., ready {eager) to set out ; 

33- 
uton, see wutun. 

ut-weard(t)+, adj., turning out- 
WARDJ, Striving to escape; 761. 
[Cp. weorSan.] 

uj?e, see unnan. 

ut5-genge, adj.ja., departing; wass . . 
uSgenge, w. dat., departed from, 
2123. [Go. un}?a-. Cp. oS-.] 

wa, adv., WOE, ill; 183. [Go. wai.] 

wacian, w 2., keep watch; imp. sg. 
waca, 660. See waeccan. 

wada, -o, -u, see waed. 

wadan, vi, go, advance; pret. 3 sg. 
wod, 714, 2661. [wade.] — Cpds.: 
on-, }?urh-. 

ge-wadan, vi, go, advance (to a certain 
point); pp. gewaden, 220. 

waeccan, w 3. 2. (Siev. §416 n. 10), 
WATCH, be awake; pres. ptc. wsec- 
cende, 708; asm., uninfl. 2841, wsec- 
cendne, 1268. See wacian. 

waecnan(t), vi, w i. (Siev. § 392 n. 2), 
WAKEN, arise, spring, he 'born; 85 ; 
pret. 3 sg. woe, 1265, i960; 3 pi. 
wocun, 60. [Go. wakan, -waknan.] 
— Cpd.: on-. 

waedf, n., water, sea; (pi. w. sg. mean- 
ing); np. w«du, 581, wado 546; gp. 
wada, 508. [Cp. wadan.] 

waefref, adj.ja., restless; 2420; nsn., 
1 1 50; wandering, nsm., 133 1 (cf. 
Angl. XXXV 256). 

Wseg-bora|, wk.m., wave-roamer; 1440. 
[See weg; beran. (borian?)] (Etymo- 
logical meanings proposed: 'wave- 
bearer, -bringer, -traveler, -piercer, 
-disturber,' 'offspring of the waves.' 
Cf. Grein Spr.; Schroer, Angl. xiii 
335; Siev., Angl. xiv 135; Aant. 
24; Holt., Beibl. xiv 49, xxi 300; 
Grienb., Beitr. xxxvi 99; Siev., ib. 
431. See Varr.) 

W2ege(t), nja., cup, flagon; as., [2216], 



(f^ted) w^ge: 2253, 2282. [OS. 

wegi. QA.1l\\.Y^xo%^, Die N amen der 

Gejdsse bei den Ags. (191 1), pp. 26, 

129 f.] — Cpds.: ealo-, US-. 
wseg-holm|, m., {billowy) sea; as., 

217. 
W£eg-lit5end(e)t, mc. (pres. ptc.) 

[pi.], seafarer; dp. -llSendum, 3158. 
wseg-sweordj, n., sword with wavy 

ornamentation; as., 1489. 
wael, n., those slain in battle (collect.), 

corpse; as., 448, 12 12, 3027; np. 

walu, 1042; — slaughter, field of 

battle; ds. wsele, 1113; as. wsel, 635. 

[Cp. wol. Valhalla.] — Cpd.: Fres-. 
wael-bed(d) t, nja., bed of death; ds. 

■bedde, 964. 
wsel-bend|, fj5., deadly bond; ap. -e, 

1936. 
wael-bleatt, adj., deadly, mortal; asf. 

-e, 2725. See bleate. 
wael-dea?SJ, m., murderous death; 

695- 
wael-dreor t, m. or n., blood of slaughter; 

ds. -e, 163 1. 
wael-fsehtSJ, f., deadly feud; gp. -a, 

2028. 
wael-fagt, adj., slaughter-stained (.?); 

asm. -ne, 1128 (n.). 
wael-feal(l)(t), m., slaughter; ds. 

-fealle, 1711. See wasl-fy](l). 
wael-fust, adj., ready for death; 2420. 
wael-fyl(l), mi., slaughter; gp. -fylla, 

3154. See wsel-feal(l). 
wael-fylloj, wk.f., abundance of slain, 

FILL of slaughter; ds. -fylle, 125. 

[full.] 
wael-fyr|, n., murderous fire ; ds. -e, 

2S82; fzineral fire; gp. -a, 1119. 
wael-gsest|, mi., murderous sprite; 

133 1 ; as., 1995. See gast. 
wael-hlem(m)J, mja.(?), slaughter- 
blow, onslaught; as. -hlem, 2969. 
waell-seax|, n., battle-knife; ds. -e, 

2703. 
waelm, see wylm. 



GLOSSARY I 



389- 



wael-nrSf, m., deadly hate, hostility; 

3000; ds. -e, 85; np. -as, 2065. 
wael-rsesj, m., murderous onslaught, 

bloody conflict; 2947; ds. -e, 824, 

2531; as. -rjes, 2101. 
wael-rapj, m., water-fetter (ice); ap. 

-as, 1610. [\v^\ ' deep pool,' 

* stream,' see Dial. D.: weel, sb.'; 

ROPE.] 

wael-reaf, n., spoil of battle; as., 1205. 
wael-rec J, mi., deadly (reek) fumes; 

as., 2661. 
wael-reow, ad]., fierce in battle; 629. 
wael-restf, fj5., bed of slaughter; as. -e, 

2902, 
wael-sceaftj, m., battle-{sii aft , i.e.) 

spear; ap. -as, 398. 
wsel-stengt, mi., battle-pole, shaft of 

spear; ds. -e, 1638. 
wael-stow, f., battle-field; ds. (or gs.) 

-e, 2051, 2984. [Cp. Ger. Wa(h)l- 

statt.] 
wsen (waegn), m., wagon; as., 3134. 

[w A I N .] 
Wffipen, n., weapon; 1660; gs. 

vv^pnes, 1467; ds. wapne, 2965, 

1664 (is.); as. wspen, 685, 1573, 

2519, 2687; gp. w^pna, 434, 1045, 

1452, 1509, 1559; dp. wspnum, 250, 

331, 2038, 2395; ap. WKpen, 292. 

[Go. wepn.] — Cpds.: hilde-, sige-. 
waepned-mon(n), mc, man; ds. 

-men, 1284. [weaponed, i.e. 

male.] 
waer, f., agreement, treaty; as. -e, iioo; 

— protection, keeping; ds. -e, 3109; 

as. -e, 27. [OHG. wara, cp. OS. 

OHG. w5r.] — Cpd.: frioSo-. 
weere, wseran, -on, waes, see eom. 
waestm, m., growth, siature, form; dp. 

-um, 1352. [weaxan.] — Cpd.: here-. 
waeter, n., water, sea; 93, 1416, 

1514, 1631; gs. wa^teres, 471, 516, 

1693, 2791; ds. wsetere, 1425, 1656, 

2722, woetre 2854; as. waeter, 509, 

1364, 1619, 1904, 1989, 2473. 



waeter-egesa t, wk.m., wat er-/^ rror, 
dreadful water; as. -egesaii, 1260. 

W3eter-y6|, fjo., wave of the sea; dp. 
-um, 2242. 

wag, m., wall; ds. -c, 1662; dp. -um, 
995. [Go. -waddjus, OS. wcg.] 

wala(t), wk.m. (or mu..^), Xrounded 
projection on helmet, rim, roll; loji 
(n.) (see Varr.). [Cp. walu ' mark of 
blow,' ' ridge ' > wale ; Go. walus 
' staff.'] 

Waldend, see Wealdend. 

wald-swajju t, f. (or -swaeK n.), forest- 
track, -path; dp. -swajjum, 1403. 
[wold ; see swaSu.] 

walu, pL, see wael. 

wan, adj., see won(n). 

wang, see wong. 

wanian, w 2., (i) intr., wane, dimin- 
ish, waste away; 1607. — (2) trans., 
diminish, lessen; pret. 3 sg. wanode, 
1337; PP- gcwanod, 477. [Cp. won-.] 

wanigean, w 2., bewail; 787. [OHG. 
weinon, Ger. weinen.] 

warian, w 2., '\guard, occupy, inhabit; 
pres. 3 sg. waraS, 2277; 3 pi. wari- 
geaS, 1358; pret. 3 sg. warode, 1253, 
1265. [OS. waron, Ger. wahren.] 

warotS, m., shore; ds. -e, 234; ap. -as, 
1965. [OHG. werid; Ger. Werder. 
Cf. MLN. xxxii 223.] 

wast, wat, see witan. 

we, see ic. 

wea, wk.m., woe, misery, trouble; 936; 
as. wean, 191, 423, 1206, 1991, 
2292, 2937; gp. weana, 148, 933, 
1 1 50, 1396, [F.25]. Cp. wa. 

weal(l), m., wall (artificial or nat- 
ural; of building, cave, rock, ele- 
vated shore [229, 572, 1224]); gs. 
wealles, 2323; ds. wcalle, 229, 785, 
891, 1573, 2307, 2526, 2542, 2716, 
2759, 3060, 3103, 3 161; as. weal, 
326; ap. weallas, 572, 1224. [Fr. 
Lat. vallum.] — Cpds.: bord-, eorS-, 
sse-, sciid-. 



390 



BEOWULF 



wea-laf(t), f-j survivors of calamity; 
as. -e, 1084, 1098. (So Met. Bt. 1.22; 
JVulfst. 133-13 •) 

wealdan, rd., control, have fozver over, 
rule, WIELD, possess; w. dat. (in- 
str.); 2038, 2390, 2574 (instr., (n.)), 
2827, 2984 (gen.?); pret. i sg. 
weold, 465; 3 sg. '~, 30, 1057, 2379, 
2595; 3 pl- weoldon, 2051 (gen..?); — 
w. gen.; pres. i sg. wealde, 1859; 
pret. I sg. weold, 1770; 3 sg. ^, 
702; — abs.; inf., 2574(.0; 44^^: 
gif he wealdan {manage) mot (a set 
expression, see Gen, 2786^, Hel. 
^^o^•, B.-T.: wealdan, v, d.). 

ge-weal(ian,rd.,cow/ro/, WIELD ;w. dat.; 
pret. 3 sg. geweold, 2703; — w. gen.; 
inf., 1509; — w. ace; pret. 3 sg. ge- 
weold, 1554 {bring about, cf. Lang. 
§ 20.4); pp. apm. gewealdene {sub- 
ject), 1732 (cp. Lat. ' subditum 
facere '). 

Wealdend, mc, ruler, the Lord; abs., 
Waldend, 1693; gs. Wealdendes, 
2857, Waldendes 2292, 3109; ds. 
Wealdende, 2329; — w. gen. (wul- 
drcs, ylda, etc.); ns. Wealdend, 17, 
Waldend 1661, 1752, 2741, 2875; 
as. ~, 183. 

weallan, rd., well, surge, boil; pres. 
ptc. nsn. weallende, 847, npn. ^, 
546, weallendu 581; pret. 3 sg. weol, 
515, 849, 1 13 1, 1422, weoU 2138, 
2593, 2693, 2714, 2882; — fig., of 
emotions; (subject: hreSer, breost,) 
pret. 3 sg. wEoll, 2113, 2331, 2599 
('^ sefa wis sorgum); (subject: 
waslniSas,) pres. 3 pl. weallaS, 2065; 
pres. ptc. asf. (sorge) weallinde, 
2464. 

weall-clifj, n., cliff (see weal(l)); 
as., 3132. 

weard, m., cuAROzaw, watchman, 
keeper, lord, possessor; 229, 286, 
921, 1741, 2239, 2413, 2513, 2580, 
3060; as. '~, 2524, 2841, 3066; vs. 



r^, 1390. [Go. (daura-)wards.] — 
Cpds.: bat-, eorS-, ej^el-, gold-, 
hord-, hyS-, land-, ren-, sele-, yrfe-; 
hlaford; or-wearde. 

weard, f., ward, watch; as. -e, 319. 
— Cpds.: £eg-, eoton-, ferh-, heafod-. 

weardian, w 2., (ward), guard, 
{\) occupy; pret. 3 sg. weardode, 105, 
1237; I pl. weardodon, 2075; — 
last weardian: {i) follow; pret. 3 sg. 
weardode, 2164 (w. dat.). (2) remain 
behind; inf., 971; so: swaSe wear- 
dian; pret. 3 sg. weardade, 2098 
(w. dat.). 

weam, f., {hindrance), ^refusal; as. 
wearne (geteoh, refuse, cp. forwyr- 
nan), 366. — Cpd.: un-wearnum. 

wea-spel(l)t, n., tidings of woe; ds. 
-spelle, 13 15. 

weaxan, rd., wax, grow, increase, 
flourish; 3 115 (n.); pres. 3 sg. 
weaxe'S, 1741; pret. 3 sg. weox, 8. 

ge-weaxan, rd., wax, increase; pret. 
3 sg. geweox, 66; develop {so as to 
bring s.th. about, to): '~, 171 1. 

web(b)(t)+, nja., web, tapestry; np. 
web, 995. — Cp. freoSu-webbe, ge- 
wif. 

weccan, w i., wake, rouse, stir up; 
weccean, 2046, 3024; weccan, 3144 
{kindle); pret. 3 sg. wehte, 2854 
(n.). [Go. (us-)wakjan. See wsec- 
can, waecnan.] — Cpd.: t5-. 

wed(d), nja., pledge; ds. wedde, 2998. 
[Go. wadi; weddian >wed.] 

weder, n., weather; np., 1136; gp. 
-a, 546. 

weg, m., WAY ; as. in on weg, away, 
264, 763, 844, 1382, 1430, 2096; [on 
waeg, F. 43]. [Go. wigs.] — Cpds.: 
feor-, fold-, forS-, wid-. 

weg (w^g)(t), m.,wave; as., 3132. [Go. 
wegs, Ger. Woge.] 

wegaii, V, carry, wear, have (feelings); 
3015; pres. 3 sg. wigeS, 599; opt. 
3 sg. wege, 2252; pret. i sg. waeg, 



GLOSSARY 



391 



'^m\ 3 sg. ~, 152 {carry on), 1207, 
193 1, 2464, 2704, 2780. [weigh; 
Go. (ga-)wigan.] — Cpd.: sit-. 

ge-wegant,y, fight; 2400. [ON. vega. 
Cf. Beitr. xii 178 f.; Falk-Torp: veie 
II.] 

weg-flota (\vieg-)t, wk.m., wave- 
FLOAT^r, ship; as. -flotan, 1907. 

wehte, see weccan. 

wel, well, adv. (always stressed), 
WELL, very much, rightly; wel, 186, 
289, 639, 1045, 1792, 1821, 1833, 
1854, 2570, 2601, 2855; well, 195 1, 
2162, 2812. [well, dial, weel; 
Go. waila. Cf. Beibl. xlii 16 fF., IF. 
xvi 503 f., but also Biilb. § 284, 
Wright § 145; ESt. xliv 326.] 

wel-hwylc(t), pron., every (one); adj.: 
gpm. -ra, 1344; — subst., nsm. wel- 
hwylc, 266; asn. (everything) '~, 874. 

welig, adj., WEAUhy, rich; asm. -ne, 
2607. 

wel-}?ungen(t), adj. (pp.), accom- 
plished, excellent; nsf., 1927 (or: wel 
jjungen.?). [See J^eon, i.] 

wen, fi., expectation; 734, 1873, 2323, 
2910; as., 383, 1845 (s.th. to be ex- 
pected, likely), [3CXX)]; dp. wenum, 
2895. [Ger. VVahn.] — Cp. or-wena. 

wenan, w i., ween, expect, think; w. 
inf.: pret. i sg. wende, 933; w. J^aet- 
clause: pres. i sg. wen' ic (T.C. § 25), 
338, 442, wene (ic) 1184; pret. 3 sg. 
wende, 2329; 3 pi. wendon, 937, 
1604, 2i8y; — (expect;) w. gen.: 
pres. I sg. wene, 272 (think), 2522; 
w. gen & inf.: inf., 185; w gen. & to 
(from): inf., 157; pres. i sg. wene 
(ic), 525, wene 2923; 3 sg. wene}), 
600; w. gen. & Jjaet-clause: pret. 3 sg. 
wende, 2239; 3 pi. wendon, 778, 
1596; w. t5: pres. i sg. wene, 1396. 

wendan, w i., turn; pres. 3 sg. wendeS, 
1739 (intr.). [wend; windan; Go. 
wandjan.] — Cpd.: on-. 

ge-wendan, w i., turn (trans.); pret. 



3 sg. gewendc, 315; change (trans.), 
inf. 186. 

weimaii, w i., (accustom, attach to one- 
self), ^entertain, present; pret. opt. 
3 sg. wenedc, 1091. [ON. venja.] — 
Cpd.: be-. 

weora, gp., sec wer. 

weorc, n., w o R K , deed; (see word) ; gs. 
weorces, 2299; ds. weorce, 1569; as. 
weorc, 74,. 1656; gp. worca, 289; dp. 
weorcum, 1833, 2C96; worcum, I lOO; 
— labor, difficulty, distress; as. weorc, 
1721; dp. weorcum, 1638. — weorce 
(is.), adv., in: weorce wesan, be pain- 
ful, grievous; 1418. — Cpds.: ellen-, 
heaSo-, niht-; ge-weorc. 

weorod, see werod. 

weorpan, in, throw; w. ace, pret. 3 sg. 
wearp, 153 1; w. instr. (throw out), '^ 
2582; — Jw. ace. of pcrs. & (instr.) 
gen. of thing (waeteres), sprinkle; 
inf., 2791 (cf. Bu.Zs. 218; Aant. 38). 
[Go. wairpan; warp.] — Cpds.: for-, 
ofer-. 

weortS, adj., valued, dear, honored; 
1814; comp. weor}?r(2, 1902. [Go. 
wair}7s; worth.] See wyrSe, 
weorSian. 

weortS, n., w o RTH , price, treasure; ds. 
-e, 2496. [Go. wair})(s).] 

weorSan, in, happen, come to passy 
arise; 2526, 3068; pret. 3 sg. wearS, 
767, 1280, 1302, 2003; pp. geworden, 
1304, 3078. — w. to & dat., (turn to), 
become, prove a source of; inf., 1 707; 
pret. I sg. wearS, 2501; 3 sg. ~', 460, 
905, 1261, 1330, 1709 (si.), 2071, 
2078, 2384; 3 pi. wurdon, 2203; 
opt.(?) 2 sg. wurde, 587; — w. pred. 
adj. or noun, become; inf., wurSan, 
807; pres. 3 sg. weorSeS, 2913; 3 pi. 
weorSaS, 2066, wurSa)? 282; pret. 3 
sg. wearS, 77, 149, 409, 555, 753, 
816, 818, 913, 1255, 1269, 1775, 2378, 
2392, 2482, 2612; 3 pi. wurdon, 228; 
opt. 3 sg. wurde, 273 1 ; si. pret. 3 sg. : 



392 



BEOWULF 



on fylle weartS ('fell'), 1544; — 

auxiliary, w. pp. of trans, verbs; inf. 
weorSan, 3177; pres. 3 sg. weorJ^eS, 
414; pret. 3 sg. wearS, 6, 902, 1072, 
1239, 1437, 1947, 2310, 2692, 2842, 
2961, 2983; opt. 3 sg. [wur]de, 2218; 
w. pp. of intr. verbs: pret. 3 sg. 
wearS, 823, 1234. [Go. wairj^an, 
Ger. werden; cp. Lat. vertere; woe 
WORTH the day, Ezek, xxx 2.] 

ge-weor?San, iii, auxiliary, w. pp. of 
trans, verb: pret. 3 sg. gewearS, 
3061. — impers., w. ace. of pers. & 
gen. of thing, suit, seem good, (pers. :) 

, agree upon, decide; (w. foil. )? set- 
clause:) pret. 3 sg. gewearS, 1598 
(transl. : agree in thinking)', pp. 
([hjafaS) geworden, 2026; {agree 
upon), settle, mi. 1996. (Ci. JEGPh. 
xvii 119 ff., xviii 264 ff.) 

weor?5-ful(l)(t)+, adj., v^^ORTHy, il- 
lustrious; supl. -fullost, 3099. 

weorSian, w 2., honor, exalt, adorn; 
pret. I sg. weorSode, 2096; opt. 3 sg. 
weorj^ode, 1090; pp. geweorSad, 250, 
1450; geweorSod, 1959, 2176; ge- 
wurj?ad, 331, 1038, 1645. [weorS.] — 
Cpd.: wig-geweor)?ad. 

weor?S-lice, adv., worthily, splen- 
didly; supl. -licost, 3 161; [comp. 
wur)?lIcor, F. 37]. 

weor5-m3nid, f.n.(m.), honor, glory; 65; 
as., 1559 (wigena '~, i.e. ' sword '; 
ct. Arch, cxxvi 354: Lat. 'decus,' 
'gloria'); gp. -a, 1752; dp. -urn, 8, 
worSmyndum 1186. 

weotena, see wita. 

weotian (witian), w 2,, inweotod, pp., 
appointed, ordained, assured, des- 
tined; apf. -e, 1936; [witod, F. 26]. 
[OS. witod, pp.; Go. witoj? ' law.'] 
— Cp. be-witian. 

wer, m., man; 105; gs. weres, 1352 
{male person); as. wer, 1268, 3172; 
nn. weras, 2i6,vi222, 1233, 1440, 
1650; gp. wera, 120, 993 {'^ ond 



wifa), 173 1, 3000, [F. 37], weora 
2947; dp. werum, 1256. [Cf. Angl. 
xxxi 261.] 

wered(t), n., sweet drink; as., 496. 
(Elsewhere adj., ' sweet.') 

werga (werga.^), wk.adj., accursed, 
evil; gsm. wergan (gastes): 133 (n.), 
1747. See werh'So. 

werge, -um, see werig. 

wergend, mc. (pres. ptc), defender; gp. 
-ra, 2S82. See werian. 

(ge-)wergian, w 2., weary, fa- 
tigue; pp. gewergad, 2852. [werig.] 

werhSod), f., damnation, punishment 
in hell; as., 589. [Go. wargij^a.] See 
heoro-wearh, grund-wyrgen. 

werian, w i., defend, protect; 541; pres. 
3 sg. wereS, 453; pret. 3 sg. werede, 
1205, 1448; I pi. weredon, 1327; pp. 
npm. (byrnum) werede: 238, 2529. 
See wergend. [Go. warjan.] — Cpd.: 
be-. 

werig, adj., weary; w. gen. {from)', 
(slj?es) werig, 579; dsm. {^ wer- 
gum, 1794; w. dat., exhausted {by); 
asf. werge, 2937. [OS. (sl'S-)worig.] 
— Cpds.: dea'S-, fyl-, guS-. 

werig-modf, adj., weary, disheart- 
ened; 844, 1543. 

werod, n., band, host., company; 651; 
weorod, 290, 2014, 3030; gs. werodes, 
259; ds. werede, 1215, weorode loii, 
2346; as. (or ap.) werod, 319; gp. 
weoroda, 60. [wer. (Cf . Beiir. xxxviii 
319 f..?)] — Cpds.: eorl-, flet-. 

wer-t)eod(t), f., people, nation; ap. 
(ofer) wer}?eode, 899 (cp. 1705). 

wesan, see eom. 

weste, adj.ja., waste, deserted; asm. 
westne, 2456. [OS. w5sti.] 

westen(n), nja., waste, desert, wilder- 
ness; as. westen, 1265; fjo. (Siev. 
§ 248 n. 3), ds. westenne, 2298. 

wic, n., dwelling-place, abode; (pi. freq. 
w. sg. meaning); gp. wica, 125, 1125; 
dp. wicum, 1612, 3083, wicun 1304; 



GLOSSARY 



393 



ap. (as.?) wic, 821, 2589. [Fr. Lat. 
vicus;wic K .] — Cpcls-ideati-, hrca-. 

ge-wican(t), i, give way, fail; pret. 
3 sg. gewac, 2577, 2629. [Cp. un- 
wac-llc; Ger. weichcn.] 

wicg(t), nja., horse; 1400; ds. wicge, 
234, 286; as. wicg, 315; gp. wicga, 
1045; ap. wIcg, 2174, 

wic-stedef, mi., dwelling-place, home; 
2462; as., 2607. 

wid, adj., WIDE, extended, spacious; 
gsn.wk.widan, 1859; asn. wid, 2473; 
apm. wide, 877, 1965; (of time,) 
ds.wk. widan, 933, asm.wk. '^, 2014 
(see feorh). — Comp. asn. widre, 
763, see ge-windan. 

wid-cuj>(t)+, adj., wiDE/y known, fa- 
mous; nsn., 1256; gsm. -es, 1042; 
asm. -ne, 1489, 1991. 

wide, adv., w i d E/y, far and wide, far; 
74, 79, 898, 1959, 2261, 2913; wide 
geond eorf^an: 266, 3099; wide 
sprang: 18, 1588, (si.) 2582; wide 
gesyne: 1403, 2316, 2947, 3158; wide 
cuS: 2135, 2923, [F. 25]. 

wide-ferh?5(t), m. n., in: as., adv., for 
a long time, for ever, ever; 702, 937, 
1222. 

wid-floga|, wk.m., /ar-FLi(?r; 2830; as. 
-flogan, 2346. 

wid-scofen|, adj. (pp.), pushed far, 
far-reaching, great; 936. [scufan.] 
(Cf. ESt. xlii 326.) 

wid-wegas f, m.p., wide -stretched 
WAYS (Gummere), distant or far- 
extending regions; ap. (geond) '^, 
840, 1704. 

Wif, n., woman, lady; 615, 2120; gs. 
wifes, 1284; ds. wife, 639, 2028 (is.); 
as. wIf, II 58; gp. wlfa,993. [wife.] 
— Cpds.: aglsec-, mere-. 

wif-lufu (-lufe)t, wk.f., love for a 
woman (or wife); np. -lufan, 2065. 

wig, n. (or m.), war, fight, warfare; 23, 
loSo, 2316, 2872; gs. wiges, 65, 886, 
1268, 229S; ds. wige, 1084, 1337, 



2629; wigge 1656, 1770; as. wig, 685, 
1083, 1247; — fighting force, valor; 
ns. wig, 350, 1042; gs. wIges, 2323; 
as. wig, 2348. — Cpd.: feSe-. 

wiga, wk.m., warrior; 629; gp. wigena, 
1543, 1559, 3115; dp- wigum, 2395. 
[Sc. wie,wy(e), see Jamieson, 
Etym. Did.] — Cpds.: sesc-,byrn-, 
gar-, guS-, lind-, rand-, scyld-. 

wigan(t), \, fight; 2509. [Go. weihan.] 
See wigend. 

wig-bealut, nwa., war-Bxi.^, war; 
as., 2046. 

wig-bil(l)t, n., battle-sword; -bil, 1607. 

wig-bordt, n., battle-shield; as., 2339. 

wig-craeft(t)+, m., prowess; as., 2953. 

wig-crseftig I, adj., strong in battle; asm. 
-ne, 181 1. 

wigend(t), mc., warrior; 3099; gs. 
[wlgen]des, 3154; np. wigend, 1125, 
1814, 3144, [F. 47]; gp. wigendra, 
429, 899, 1972, 2337; ap. wigend, 
3024; [vp. '~, F. 10]. — Cpd.: gar-. 

wigeS, see wegan. 

wig-freca|, wk.m., warrior; as. -frecan, 
2496; np. '~, 1212. 

wig-fruma|, wk.m., war-chief; 664; ds. 
-fruman, 2261. 

wigge, see wig. 

wig-getawat, fwo.p., war-equipments; 
dp. -getawum, 368. [Cp. Go. tewa. 
Siev. § 43 n. 4; Keller 116 f.] See 
cored-, gryre-, guS-, hilde-geatwe. 

wig-geweorj)ad(t), adj. (pp.), distin- 
guished in battle; 1783. See weorSian. 

wig-gryrej, mi., war-horror, martial 
pozver; 1284. 

wig-heafolat, wk.m., war-head, i.e. 
helmet; as. -heafolan, 2661. 

wig-heap t, m., band of warriors; 

Ml- 
wig-hete|, mi., {war-VLKi-E), war; 2120. 
wig-hryrej, mi., fall in fight; as., 

1619. 
wig-sigorf, (nc.)m., {war-^ victory; as. 

(or ds., cf. Lang. § 20.4), 1554. 



394 



BEOWULF 



wig-sped t, fi., success in war, victory ; 
gp. -a, 697. [speed.] 

wigtig, see witig. 

wig-weorjjungt, f., honor to idols, sacri- 
fice; ap. -a, 176. [wih, weoh, ' idol '; 
cp. Go. weihs ' holy.'] 

wiht, fni. (Siev. § 267 b & n. 3), (i) 
(wight), creature, being; 120; as,, 
3038 (fem.). (2) anything (in negat. 
clauses); ns. wiht, 2601; as. '~, 581, 
1660, 2348, 2857; — ds. wihte used 
adverbially, in any way, at all, in 
negat. clauses: 186, 15 14, 1995, 2277, 
2464, 2687, 2923, in interr. clause: 
1991; as. wiht used adverbially (in 
negat. clauses), at all, 541, 862, 1083, 
1735,2854. [wight, whit(.^);Go. 
waihts.] — Cpds.: aht, sel-, 6-wiht. 

wil-cuma, wk.m., welcowE person, 
also used like adj.; np. -cuman, 388, 
394, 1894. [willa.j 

wildeor [wild-deor], n., wild beast; 
ap., 1430. [deer. Cf. Siev. § 289.] 

wil-geofaf, wk.m., joy- Giver, lord; 
2900. [willa.] 

wil-gesi)?t> JTi-5 dear companion; np. 
-gesifjas, 23. [willa.] 

willa, wk.m., will, wish, desire; ds. 
(anes) willan ('for the sake of one'), 
3077; as. willan, 635 {good will); on 
^^, 1739; ofer (' against ') '~, 2409, 
2589; gp. wilna, I344(.?); dp. (sylfes) 
willum (' of his own will '), 2222, 
2639; — gratification, pleasure, de- 
light, joy; ns., 626, 824; ds. willan, 
1186, 1711; as. '^, 2307; dp. willum 
(' delightfully '), 1 821; — desirable 
or good thing; gp. wilna, 660, 950, 

1344- 
willan, anv., will, wish, desire, be 
about to; (i) w. inf.; pres. i sg. wille, 
344, 351, 427; wylle, 947, 2148, 2512; 
neg.: nelle, 679, 2524; 2 sg. wylt, 
1852; 3 sg. wille, 442, 1184; wile, 346, 
446, 1049, 1181, 1832; wvle, 2864; 
I pi. wyllaS, 1818; [3 pi. wiilaS, F. 9]; 



opt. [2 sg. wylle, F. 27]; 3 sg. wille, 
979, 13 14; pret. i sg. wolde, 2497; 
3 sg. ~, 68, 154, 200, 645, 664, 738, 
755, 796, 880, loio, 1041, 1094 
(opt..?), 1277, 1292, 1339, 1494, 1546, 
1576, 1791, 1805, 2083, 2090, 2160, 
2186, 2294, 2305, 2308, 2315, 2588, 
2858,2940, [F. 21, opt..?]; neg.: nolde, 
791, 803, 812, 1523; 3 pi. woldon, 
3 171; opt. I sg. wolde, 2729; neg.: 
nolde, 2518; 2 sg. wolde, 1175; 3 sg. 
'~, 988, 990, 2376; I. pi. woldon, 
2636; 3 pi. '^, 482. — (2) without 
inf.; w. omission of verb of motion: 
pres. I sg. wille, 318; opt. 3 sg. '^, 
1 371; pret. I sg. wolde, 543, cp. 2497 
(wesan understood); w. inf. under- 
stood fr. prec. verb: pres. 3 sg. 
(fremme se ^e) wille, 1003, si.: 1394, 
2766 (wylle); pret. 3 sg. wolde, 1055, 
3055; neg., abs.: ()>a Metod) nolde 
(' willed it not'), 706, 967. 

wilnian, w 2., desire, ask for (gen.); w. 
to {from, at); 188. 

wil-sit5(t), m., wished-f or journey; as., 

216. [willa.] 

win, n., wine; ds. wine, 1467; as. 

win, 1162, 1233. [Fr. Lat. vinum.] 

win-aem(t)H-, n., wine-Aa//; gs. -es, 

654- 
wind, m., wind; 1374, 1907; ds. -e, 

217, 1132. — Cpd.: nor])an-. 
win-daegd), m., day of labor or strife; 

dp. windagum, 1062 (cf. Angl. xxxv 
460 f.). See winnan, ge-win(n). 

windan, in, (i) intr., wiND,/y, curl, 
eddy; pret. 3 sg. wand, 1119; 3 pi. 
wundon, 212. — (2) trsins., twist; pp. 
wunden (gold, ' made into rings '), 
1 193, 3134; dsn. wundnww (golde), 
1382. — Cpds.: set-, be-, on-. 

ge-windan in, go, turn; pret. 3 sg. (on 
fleara) gewand, looi; — inf. (widre) 
gewindan, reach by flight {a more 
remote place), 763 (cf. MPh. iii 
263). 



GLOSSARY 



395 



wind-blond t, n., 'umult of windj; 
3146. 

wind-geardt, m., home of the wind/; 
as., 1224 (cp. 572). 

windig, adj., windy; asf. windge, 
2456; apm. windige, 572, 1358. 

wine(t), ml., friend, (friendly) lord; 30, 
148, 2101; gs. wines, 3096; ds. wine, 
170; as. '^, 350, 376, 2026; vs. '^, 
1183, wine (min): 457, 530, 1704, 
(min) wine 2047; gp. winigea, 1664; 

— applied to retainers (cp. magas): 
gp. winia 2567, dp. winum 1418. 
[OS. wini, ON. vinr, Dan. ven.] 

— Cpds.: frea-, freo-, gold-, giiS-, 
m^g-; Ing-. 

wine-drihten t, m., {friendly) lord; ds. 

-drihtne, 360; as. -drihten, 862,1604; 

-dryhten, 2722, 3175. 
wine-geomor|, adj., mourning one^s 

friends; 2239. 
wine-leas t, adj., friend less (ref. to 

exile); dsm. -um, 2613. 
wine-msegf, m., friend and kinsman, 

retainer; np. -magas, 65. See Antiq. 

winia, winigea, see wine. 

winnan, iii, contend, fight; pret. 2 sg. 
wunne, 506; 3 sg. wan, 144, 151, won 
1 132; 3 pi. wunnon, 113, 777. [(ge-) 
winnan > win .] 

win-recedt, n., wiNE-hall; as., 714, 

993- 

win-selef, mi., wiNE-hall; 771; ds., 
695; as., 2456. 

winter, m., (i) winter; 1132 (win- 
ter), 1 136; gs. wintrys, 516; as. 
winter, 1128. (2) pi. (in reckoning), 
years; gp. wintra, 147, 264, 1927, 
2209, 2278, 2733, 3050; dp. wintrum 
(frod), 1724, 21 14, 2277. — Cp. 
syfan-wintre. 

Wirf, m., wire, metal band, orna- 
ment; gp. -a, 2413; dp. -um, 103 1. 
{Ct Stjer. 2 f., 143 •) 

wis, adj., wise; 1845, 3094 {sound in 



mind, see note); nsf., 1927; nsm. 

wk. wisa, 1400, 1698, 2329; asm.wk. 

wisan, 1318; gpm. wisra, 1413. 
wisaf, wk.m., leader; 259. [Cp. wl- 

sian.] — Cpds.: brim-, here-, hilde-. 
wiscan (wyscan), w i., wish; pret. 

3 pi. wiston, 1604 (n.). 
wis-dom, m., wisdom; 350; ds. -e, 

1959. 

wise, wk.f., wise, way, manner; as. 
ealde wisan (semi-adv.), ' after the 
old fashion,' 1865. {Cp. Blickl. Horn, 
^77 -3 3' oSre wisan.) 

wis-faest(t), adj., wise; nsf., 626. 

wis-hycgendej, adj. (pres. ptc), 
wise in thought; 2716. 

wisian, w 2., show the way, guide, direct, 
lead; abs.: pret. 3 sg. wisode, 402; 
w. dat. of pers.: pres. i sg. wisige, 
292, 3103; pret. 3 sg. wisode, 320, 
1663; wisade (w. adv. ot motion): 
370, 1795; — w. ace, show or lead 
the way to (a place); inf., 2409; pret. 
3 sg. wisade, 208. 

wisse, -on, see witan. 

wist, fi., {sustenance), feast{ing), abun- 
dance, prosperity; ds. -e, 128, 1735. 
[wesan.] 

wiste, -on, see witan. 

wist-fylloj, wk.f., fill of feasting^ 
plentiful meal; gs. -fylle, 734. 

wiston, see wiscan. 

wit(t), nj&.,v/n, intelligence; wit, 589. 
— Cpds.: fyr-, ge-. 

wit, pers. pron., see ic. 

wita, wk.m., wise man, councilor; np. 
witan, 778; gp. witena, 157, 266, 936; 
weotena, 1098. [witan.] — Cpds.: 
fyrn-, riin-. 

witan, prp., know; witan, 252, 288; 
pres. I sg. wat, 133 1, 1830, 1863, 
2656; neg. (ic) nat (hwylc, cp. nat- 
hwylc), 274; 2 sg. wast, 272; 3 sg. wat, 
2650; neg. nat- 681; opt. 3 sg. wite, 
1367; pret. 3 sg. wisse, 169 (n.), 715, 
1309, 2339, 2410, 2725; wiste, 646, 



396 



BEOWULF 



"764 (n.), 821; 2 pi. wisson, 246; 
3 pi. wiston, 181, 798, 878; opt. 
I sg. wiste, 2519. [(to) WIT, WOT, 

WIST.] 

ge-witan, prp., know, ascertain; 1350. 

witan, I, w. dat. of pers. & ace. of 
thing, lay to (s.b.'s) charge; 2741. — 
Cpds.: set-, 06-. 

ge-witan, i, depart, go; in many in- 
stances (marked *) followed by verb 
of motion; freq. w. reflex, pron.; 42; 
pres. 3 sg. gewIteS, 1360, 2460; imp. 
pi. gewita)), 291*; pret. 3 sg. gewat, 
26*, 115*, 123*, 210, 217, 234*, 662, 
1236, 1263*, 1274*, 1601, 1903*, 
1963*, 2387*, 2401*, 2471, 2569*, 
2624 (of ealdre ~), 2819*, 2949*, 
3044*, [F. 43*]; 3 pi. gewiton, 301*, 
853*, 1 125*. See forc5-gewiten, wu- 
tun. 

wit)g(t), adj., wise; witig (God): 685, 
1056; ~ (Drihten), 1554; wigtig 
(~), 1841. 

witnian, w 2., punish, torment; pp. ge- 
witnad, 3073. [wite.] 

witod, see weotian. 

wit5, prep., w. dat. & w. ace. (marked*) ; 
basic meaning against; (motion:) 
against, opposite, near, towards; 213, 
326*, [389*], 749* (n.), 1977*, 1978, 
2013*, 2560, 2566*, 2673 {as far as), 
2925*, 3049 (in); (w. fon, grapian, 
wiSgrlpan:) 439, 1566, 2520, 2521; 

— (opposition, fighting, delense, 
protection:) against, with; 113, 
144, 145, 152*, 174, 178, 294*, 319*, 
384(*.?), 440, 5o6(*.?), 540*, 550, 660, 
827, 1132, 1549^*, 1549^*, (1997*), 
2341, 2371, 2400, 2839, 2914*, 3004; 

— (mutual relation, behavior:) to- 
wards, with; 15s*, 811*, 1173*, 
1864=**, 1864=^*, 1954*; (conversa- 
tion, transaction:) with, 365, 424*, 
425, 426, cp. 1997* (agreement); 
(si.:) 523, 2528*; — (association, 
sharing:) with; 1088*, 2S34(*?), 



3027; — (mingling, close contact:) 
1880 {within, cf. ZfdPh. xxi 363, 
Aant. 33), 2600 {with); — (separa- 
tion:) from, 733, 2423. — (Note 
interchange of ace. & dat.: 424-25 f.; 
1977-78.) [Cp. Dan. ved, Swed. vid.] 

wit5er-raehtest, adv., opposite; 3039. 
[wiS; Go. wijjra; riht (Lang. §7.5); 
cf. Beitr. xxxvi 432.] 

wiS-fonJ, rd., w. dat., lay hold on; 
pret. 3 sg. -feng, 760. 

wi5-gripant, i, grapple with; 2521. 

witS-habban, w 3., w. dat., hold out 
against, Yf it n stand; pret. 3 sg. 
-hsefde, 772. 

witSref, nja., resistance; gs. wiSres, 

2953. 

wlanc, see wlonc. 

wlatian f, w 2., gaze, look out for (w. gen., 
cf. Beitr. xii 97); pret. 3 sg. wlatode, 
1916. [wlltan; Go. wlaiton.] 

wlenco, wk.f., pride, high spirit, dar- 
ing; ds. (for) wlenco: 338, 1206, ('^) 
wlence, 508. [wlonc] 

wlitanf, I, look, gaze; pret. 3 sg. wlat, 
1572; 3 pi. wliton, 1592, wlitan 2852. 
— Cpd.: giond-. 

wlite, mi., countenance, appearance, 
beauty; 250. [Go. wlits; wlitan.] 

wlite-beorhtf, adj., beautiful; asm. -ne, 

93- 
wlite-seonf, fi., sight, spectacle; 1650. 

Cp. wundor-sion. 
wlitig, adj., beautiful; asn., 1662. 
wlonc, adj., proud, high-spirited, bold; 

331; wlanc, 341; gs. wlonces, 2953; 

proud of, glorying in, w. gen.: wlonc 

2833, w. dat.: wlanc 1332. — Cpd.: 

gold-. 
woe, see waecnan. 
woh, adj., crooked, perverse; dpn. worn, 

1747. [Go. (un-)wahs.] 
w6h-bogent, adj. (pp.), bent, coiled; 

2827. [bQgan.] 
wolcen, n., cloud; pi. clouds, sky, 

welkin; dp. (to) wolcnum: 11 19, 



GLOSSARY 



397 



1374; (under) wolcnum: 8, 651, 714, 
163 1, 1770 (in 8 & 1770=* on 
earth ');[F. 81. 

wolde, see willan. 

wollen-tearj, adj., with gushing 
TEARj; npm. -e, 3032. [pp. oi 
*vvel!an, ON, vella; cp. weallan.] 

worn, £6 woh. 

wom(ni), m., stain, blot, evil; dp. wom- 
muni, 3073 (peril, semi-adv., griev- 
ously). [Go. wamm, or wamms.] 

won, pret., see winnan. 

won(n), adj., dark, black; nsn. won, 
1374; wk.m. wonna, 3024, 3 115; dsf. 
wanie, 702; npn. wan, 651. [wan.] 

WOng(*), m., plain, field, land, country, 
place; ds. wonge, 2242, 3039, wange 
2003; as. wong, 1413, 2409, 3073, 
wanf 93, 225; np. wongas, 2462. 
[Go. waggs.] — Cpds.: freoSo-, 
grurd-, meodo-, sx-. 

wong-stedef, mi., place; ds., 2786. 

won-hjrd (-hygd)t, fni., recklessness; 
dp. -um, 434. [Cp. wana; Go. wans; 

WAIfT.] 

won-seli (-s£elig)t, adj., unhappy; 105. 

won-sceaft(t), fi., misery; as., 120. 

wop, 3n., WEEping, lamentation; 128; 
ds. vope, 3146; as. wop, 785. 

wore, see weorc. 

word, n., word; 870, 2817; gs. -es, 
79, 2791; ds. (is.) -e, 2156; as. word, 
315^ 341, 390, 654, 2046, 2551; np. 
'^, 5i2, 639; gp. worda, 289 ('^ ond 
worca), 398, 2246, 2662, 3030 
(wyrda ne ^; dp. wordum, 30, 176, 
366 388, 626, 874, 1 172, 1 193, 13 18, 
1493, 181 1, 1980, 2058, 2669, 2795, 
3 175 ; '^ (ne worcum), 1 100, '^ (ond 
^iiSjj. — Cpds. : beot-, gylp-, leaf- 
nes-, mejjel-, KyS-. 

word-cwide(t), mi., wordj, speech; 
gp.-cwida, 1845 ; dp. -cwydum, 2753 ; 
ap. -cwydas, 1841. [cweSan.] 

word-gyd(d) |, nja., lay, elegy; as. -gyd, 
3172. 



word-hord t, n., word- hoard, stor^ 
of words; as., 259. 

word-rihtf, n., (word-right), ap- 
propriate word; gp. -a, 2631. 

worhte, see wyrcan. 

worn, m., large number, great quantity; 
freq. w. partit. gen.; as., 264, 870, 
21 14 {many things), 31S4; — com- 
bined w. eall: as. worn eall, 3094 {a 
great many things), w. fela: ns. worn 
fela, 1783; as., 530, cp. 870; — gp. 
(partit. gen. depend, on fela) : worna 
fela, 2003, 2542. 

worold, f., world; (eal) worold, 
1738 ('everything'); gs. worolde, 
950, 1062 (~ bruceS, cp. Lat. 
' mundo uti,' ' live '), 1080, 1387, 
1732; worulde, 2343, 3068, worlde 
271 1 ; as. worold, 60, 1183, 1681. 
[OHG. weralt, Ger. Welt.] 

worold-ar(t)+, f., world/^ honor 
{Angl. XXXV 116); as. -e, 17. 

worold-cyning t, m., {earthly) king; 
gp. -a, 1684, wyruldcyning[a], 3180. 

worold-raeden(n)t, fjo., (world/^) 
stipulation, condition; gs. -rsedenne, 
I142 (n.). 

wortSig, m., enclosed homestead, pre- 
cinct{s);&s., 1972. (Cf. Middendorff, 
Je. Flurnamenbuch, pp. 148 f.) 

wortS-mynd, see weortS-mynd. 

woruld-candelj, f., world-can- 
dle {sun)', 1965. 

woruld-ende t, mja., end of the 
world ; ds., 3083. 

wracu, f., revenge, punishment; as. 
wraece, 2336. [wrecan; Go. wraka.] 
— Cpds.: gyrn-, nyd-. 

wrsec, n. (f..-*, sec B.-T.), misery , dis- 
tress; 170; as., 3078. [Cp. wrack, 
wreck; wrecan; Go. wrekei.] 

wraecca, see wrecca. 

wraece, see wracu. 

wraec-last (wrsec-.?) f, m., track or path 
of exile; ap. -as, 1352. 

wraec-maecg (wrsec-?) f, mja., banished 



398 



BEOWULF 



man, outcast; np. -as, 2379. See 

mago. 
wraec-sit5 (wr^c-?), m., exile, misery; 

as., 2292; dp. -um, 338. [OS. wrak- 

slS.] 
wr2et(t) t, f. (cf. Lang. § 19.4 n.), orna- 
ment, work of art; gp. wr^etta, 2413; 

dp. wr^ttum, 153 1; ap. wrseie, 2771, 

3060. 
wr£et-lic(t), adj., ornamental, splendid, 

wondrous; nsf., 1650; asm. -ne, 891, 

2173; asn. -lie, 1489, 2339. 
wraS, adj., hostile {suhst.: foe), fierce; 

dsm. wral?um, 660, 708; asn. (or p.) 

wraS, 319; gp. wraSra, 1619. 

[wroth ; OS. wreS; cp. wrlj?an.] 
wratSe, adv., grievously; 2872. 
wrat5-lice(|), adv., cruelly, severely; 

3062. 
wrecan, v, drive, force; pp. wrecen, 

2962; drive out; pret. 3 sg. wrsec, 

2706; — recite, utter; inf., 873, 3 172; 

pres. opt. 3 sg. wrece, -2446; pret. 

3 sg. wreec, 2154; pp. wrecen, 1065; 

— avenge; inf., 1278, 1339, 1546; 

pres. opt. 3 sg. wrece, 1385; pret. 

I sg. wrsec, 423, 1669; 3 sg. '^, 1333. 

[wreak.] — Cpds.; a-, for-; un- 

wrecen. See wrecend. 
ge-wrecan, v, avenge, punish; pret. i 

sg. gewrsec, 2005; 3 sg. '^, 107, 2121, 

2395, 2875; 3 pi. gewr^can, 2479; 

pp. gewrecen, 3062. 
wrecca, wk.m., exile, adventurer, hero 

(cf. Beitr. xxxv 483); 1137; [wreccea, 

F. 25]; ds. wrsecca[n], 2613; gp. 

wreccena, 898. [Jwretch; OS. 

wrekkio, Ger. Recke. Cp. wrecan.] 
wrecend, mc, avenger; 1256. 
wreoJ?en-hilt|, adj., with twisted h i lt ; 

nsn., 1698. [wrijjan.] (Cf. Stjer. 

23f.) 
wridian, w 2., grow, flourish; pres. 3 sg. 

wrldatS, 1741. 
writan, i, cut, engrave (write); pp. 

writen, 1688. — Cpd.: for-. 



wri}?an, i, {twist), hind; 964; — hind 

up; pret. 3 pi. wriSon, 2982. 

[writhe.] — cp. hand-geA^ri)7en; 

beah-wriSa. 
wrixl, f., exchange; ds. -e, 2960, [Cp. 

Ger. Wechsel.] 
wrixlan, w i., w. dat., change, viry, ex- 
change; (wordum) wrixlan: 366, 874. 
wroht, f., (accusation), quarrel, strife; 

2287, 2473, 2913. [Cp. wregm; Go. 

wr5hs.] 
wudu, mu., wood; tree(s); ns., 1364; 

as., 1416; — spear; as. (or p.), 398; 

— ship; ns., 298; as., 216, 1919. — 

Cpds.: bJel-, bord-, gomen-. heal-, 

holt-, msegen-, sse-, sund-, J?rec-; 

Hrefna-. 
wudu-rect, mi., wood-j-wo^^, 3144- 

[reek.] 
wuldor, n., glory, heaven (cp Lat. 

' gloria '); gs. wuldres, 17, 183, 931, 

1752. [Go. wul}?rs, cp. wul)?us.] — 

Cpd.: Kyning-. i 

wuldor-torhtt, adj., gloriously bright; 

npn. wk. wuldortorhtan, 1136. 
Wuldur-cyning(t), m., king of glory; 

ds. -e, 2795. (Cf. Jngl. xxxv 124 f.) 
wulf, m., wolf; ds. wulf[e], 3027. 

[Go. wulfs.] 
wulf-hlij?t, n., WOLF -slope, ret'eat of 

wolves; ap. -hleo]?u, 135^. 
wimd, f., WOUND ; 271 1, 2976; as. -e, 

2531, 2725, 2906; dp. -um, 1 113, 

2830, 2937; [ap. -a, F. 47]. —Cpd.: 

feorh-. 
wund, adj., wovNDed; 2746, [F. 43]; 

dsm. -um, 2753; npm. -e, 565, 1075. 

[Go. wunds.] 
wiinden-feaxj, adj., with (wojnd) 

braided 1 hair, or with curly mane; 

nsn., 1400. (Cp. wundenloc(c); Siev. 

xxxvi 432 f., Tupper's Riddles, pp. 

125 f.) 
wunden-halsf, adj., with (woitnd) 

curved (neck, i.e.) prow; 298. 
wiinden-maelt, n., sword with 



GLOSSARY 



399 



(wound) curved markings {orna- 
ments); as., 153 1. See brogden-mjel. 

wunden-stefnal, wk.m., ship with 
(wound )curved{s t e m ) prow; 220. 

wunder-faetj, n., wonder/m/ vessel; 
dp. wunderfatum, 1162. [vat.] 

wundor, n., wonder, woyiderful 
thing; 771, 1724, wundur 3062 (n.); 
ds. wundre, 931; as. wundor, 840; 
wunder, 931; wundur, 2759(.?), 3032, 
3103 (.0; gp. wundra, 1509 {strange 
beings, monsters), 1607; dp. (adv.) 
wundrum, wonderfully, 1452, 2687; 
ap. wundur, 2759, 3103. — Cpds.: 
hond-, nl3-, searo-. 

wundor-bebodj, n., strange or mysteri- 
ous command {advice) ; dp. wundor- 
bebodum, 1747 (n.). 

wundor-deatSI, m., wondrowj- 
death; ds. wundordeaSe, 3037. 

wundor-lic, ad j . , w o n d e Kful, 
strange; 1 440 (wundor-). 

wundor-siont, fi., wondromj sight; 
gp. wund9rsiona, 995. 

wundor-smiJ> t, m., wonder -smith, 
i.e. smith who makes wonderful things, 
01 who works by wondrous art (B.-T.); 
gp. wund9rsmi})a, 1681. (Cf. Earle's 
note; Jngl. xxxv 260 n. 4.) 

wundur-matStSumt, m., wondrowj 
jetvel; as. wundurmaSSum, 2173. 

wunian, w 2., dwell, live, remain, con- 
tinue, be situated; 3083 (w. dat. 
[instr.]: wicum), 3128; pres. 3 sg. 
wunaS, 284, 1735, 1923; pret. 3 sg. 
wunode, 1128, 2242; — w. ace, 
{]) inhabit, occupy; inf., 1260; pres. 
3 sg. wunaS, 2902. [won (Sc, 
obs.), woNt; Ger. wohnen.] 

ge-wunian, w 2., w. ace, ^remain with, 
stand by {s.b.); pres. opt. 3 pi. ge- 
wunigen, 22. 

wur6-, see weortS-. 

wutun, uton, w. inf., introd. adhorta- 
tive clause, /^/Mj;']wutun, 2648; uton, 
1390,3101. [OS. wita; cp. ge-witan.] 



wyl(l)e, wyllatS, wylt, see willan. 

wylm, mi., WELhing, surging, flood; 
1764, 2269, waelm 2546; gs. waelmcs, 
2135 {surging water); as. wylm, 1693; 
dp. wylm[um], 516; ap. wylmas, 
2507. [weallan.] — Cpds.: breost-, 
brim-, bryne-, cear-, fyr-, heatSo-, 
holm-, s£e-, sorh-. 

wyn(n), fjo.(i.), joy, delight, pleasure; 
wyn, 2262; ds. wynne, 2014; as. '^j 
1080, 1730, 1801 (heofones '~, 
* sun '), 2107, 2727; dp. wynnum, 
1716, 1887. [See wyn-sum; Ger. 
Wonne.] — Cpds.: eSel-, hord-, lif-, 
lyft-, symbel-. 

wyn-leasf, adj., joyhESs; asm. -ne, 
1416; ap.(s.?)n. -leas, 821. 

W3m-sum, adj., joyous, pleasant, fair; 
asm.wk. -an, 1919; npn. -e, 612. 
[winsome.] 

wjTcan, w I., WORK, do, make; 930; 
pret. 3 sg. worhte, Q2, 1452; w. gen., 
acquire, endeavor to win: pres. opt. 
3 sg. wyrce, 1387 (cp. 149 1). [Go. 
waurkjan.] — Cpd.: be-. 

ge-wyrcan, w i., make, perform, carry 
out, accomplish, achieve; 1660; ge- 
wyrcean, 69, 2337, 2802, 2906; pres. 
I sg. gewyrce, 1491; pret. 3 sg. ge- 
worhte, 1578, 2712; 3 pi. geworhton, 
3156; opt. I sg. geworhte, 635 
('gain'); 2 pi. geworhton, 3096; pp. 
geworht, 1696; apm. (fseste) ge- 
worhte (* disposed '), 1864 (cf. Aant. 
28, MPh. iii 461); w. t'set-clause, 
bring (it) about (that): inf. ge- 
wyrcean, 20. 

wyrd, fi., fate, destiny; 455, 477, 572, 
734 {destined), 1 205, 2420, 2526, 
2574, 2814; as., 1056, 1233; event, 
fact, gp. -a, 3030. [weird; weor- 
San.] (Cf. Intr. xlix.) 

wyrdan, w i., injure, destroy; pret. 3 sg. 
wyrde, {1337. [Go. (fra-)wardjan; 
weorSan.] Cpd.: a-. 

wyrm, mi., serpent; ap. -as, 1430; 



400 



BEOWULF 



{dragon:) ns., 897, 2287, 2343, 2567, 
2629, 2669, 2745, 2827; gs. wyrmes, 
2316, 2348, 2759, 2771, 2902; ds. 
wyrme, 2307, 2400, 2519; as. wyrm, 
886,891,2705,3039,3132. [worm.] 
— See draca. 

wyrm-cyn(n), nja., race of serpents; gs. 
-cynnes, 1425. 

wyrm-fahj, adj., with serpentine orna- 
mentation; nsn., 1698. (Cf. Stjer. 
22, 29.) 

wyrm-hord|, n., dragon's hoard; 
as., 2221. 

Wjrp, fjo., change (for the better); as. -e, 
13 15- [weorpan.] 

ge-wyrpan, w i., refl., recover; pret. 3 
sg. (hyne) gewyrpte, 2976. [See 
wyrp.] 

wyrsa, compar. (cp. posit, yfel), 
worse; gsn. (or p.) wyrsan, 525 
(n.); dsf. '^j 2969; asn. wyrse, 1739; 
inferior (applied to foreigners, ene- 
mies): asm. wyrsan (wigfrecan), 
2496; npm. --^ ir^), 1212. 

wyrt, fi., roo^; dp. -um, 1364. [wort.] 

wyrtSe, adj.ja., w. gen., woRTHy 0/, fit 
for; npm., 368; comp. nsm. wyrSra, 
861; — entitled to, possessed of; asm. 
wyrSne (ged5n), 2185 (n.). [weorS.] 
— Cpds.: fyrd-, hord-. 

wyruld-, see worold-. 

yfel, n., evil; gp. yfla, 2094. [Go. 

ubils.] 
ylca, pron., [the) ja7n^;gsn.(wk.) ylcan, 

2239. [ilk.] 
yldan, w i., delay (trans.); 739. [eald.] 
yldef, mi. p., men; gp. ylda, 1661, ylda 

(beam): 150, 605, yldo (■~), 70 j 

(n.); dp. yldum, ^1, 705, 2117; 

eldum, 2214, 2314, 261 1, 3168. 

[eald; OS. eldi.] 
yldesta, see eald. 
yldo, wk.f., age, old age; 1736, 1766, 

1886; ds. ylde, 22; eldo, 21 11. 

[eld; eald.] 



yldra, see eald. 

ylfe, mi.p., ELVEJ-; 112. (Cf. Grimm 
D.M. 365 fit. [442 ff.]; R.-L. i 551 If.) 
See ^If-here. 

ymb, 3mibe, prep., w. ace; (place:) 
about, around, near; ymb, 399, 568, 
668, 689 (postpos., stressed), 838, 
1012, 1030, 2477; ymbe, 2883, 
3169, [F. 33]; postpos., stressed, w. 
dat. (semi-adv.): 2597; — (time:) 
after (cf. Siev. xxix 323 ff.); ymb, 
135, 219; — (fig.:) about, concern- 
ing; ymb, 353, 439, 450, 507, 531, 
1536, 1595, 2509, 3172; ymbe, 2070, 
2618. [OS. OHG. umbi. See T.C. 

§13.] 
ymb-beorgant, iii, protect (round 

about); pret. 3 sg. -bearh, 1503. 
ymbe-fon, rd., clasp, enclose; pret. 3 

sg. -feng, 2691. 
ymbe-hweorfan, in, move (intr.) 

about (w. ace); pret. 3 sg. -hwearf, 

2296. 
ymb-eode, anv., pret. (see gan), went 

round (w. ace); 3 sg., 620. 
jmib-sittan, v, sit round (w. ace); 

pret. 3 pi. -s^ton, 564. 
ymb(e)-sittendt, mep., neighboring 

peoples (those living [snring] ahout, 

or on the borders); np. ymbsittend, 

1827; gp. ymbsittendra, 9; ymbtsit- 

tendra, 2734. 
yppe(|)+, wk.f., raised floor, Ugh 

seat; ds. yppan, 1815. [up, upp.j 
yrfe, nja., heritage; 3051. [Go. arbi.] 
yrfe-laff, f., heirloom; ds. -e, 1903;! as. 

-e, 1053. 
yrfe-weard, m., (guardz^m of an in- 

heritance), heir; 2731; gs. -as, 2453. 
yrm]7(u), f., misery; as. yrm})e, 1259, 

2005. [earm.] 
yrre, nja., anger; ds., 2092; as., 711. 
yrre, adj.ja., angry; 1532, 1575, 2073, 

2669; gsm. eorres, 1447; npm. yrre, 

769. [Go. airzeis.] 
yrre-mod t» adj ., angry (of mood); 726. 



GLOSSARY 



401 



yrringa, adv., angrily; 1565, 2964. 

ys, see eom. 

y5, fj5., wave; np. yl?a, 548; gp. '^, 464, 

848, 1208, 1469, 1918; dp. ySum, 

210, 421, 515, 534, 1437, 1907, 

2693; ap. ySe, 46, 1132, 1909. [OS. 

u3ia.] — Cpds.: fl5d-, lig-, wseter-. 
y?5an, w i., destroy; pret. i sg. y3de, 

421. [Go. au|)s, Ger. ode.] 
y5e, adj., see eat5e. 
ySe-lice, adv., easily; 1556. 
y6-geblond t, n., tossing waves, surge, 

surging water; 1373, 1593; np. -ge- 

bland, 1620. [blandan.] 
y]>-gesene, see ejvgesyne. 



y6-gewm(n)t, n., wave-strife; swim- 
ming, gs. -es, 1434; tossing water, 
ds. -e, 2412. 

yjj-ladf, f., way across the waves, voy- 
age; np. -e, 228. [IrSan.] 

yS-laff, f., LEAving of waves, shore; 
ds. -e, 566. (Cf. Aant. 11 f.) 

ytS-lidaJ, wk.m., wave-traverser, ship; 
as. -lidan, 198. [llSan.] 

ywan, w i., show, manifest; pres. 3 sg. 
eaweS, 276; eoweS, 1738; pret. 3 sg. 
ywde, 2834. 

ge-ywan, w i., show, -present, bestow; 
(estum) geywan, 2149; pp. ('~) 
geeawed, 1194. 



PROPER NAMES 



[Note the abbreviation, Schonf, = L 4.79.4.] 



Abel, m., biblical person; as., 108. 

.ffilf-here, mja., kinsman of JVlgldf; gs. 
-es, 2604. [self- ' elf,' cf. Lang. § 7 
n. 3; here ' army.'] (Cf. Bu. 51.) 

.ffisc-here, mja., a counselor and 
warrior of HrbSgdr^s; 1323, 1329; 
gs. -es, 1420; ds. -e, 2122. [aesc 
(ON. askr), ('ash'-)' spear' (Scand. 

_ ' boat '; see Maid. 69).] 

Ar-Scyldingas, see Scyldingas. 

Bean-stan, m., father of Breca; gs. -es, 
524. [Icel. bauni ' shark,' ' dogfish ' 
(or OE. bEan * bean '.?). Cf. ZfdA. 
vii 421; MLN. xviii 118, xx 64; 
Varr.: 524; Notes, p. 144, n. 6.] 

Beorht-Dene, see Dene. 

Beowulf, m., Danish king, son of Scyld; 
18, 53. [Prob. for Beow, cf. beow 
' barley '; see Intr. xxv, xxviii ; Bjork- 
man L 4.82 a, & ESt. lii 145 ff .] 

Beowulf, Biowulf, m., (Beowulf Geata 
676, 1 191), the hero of the poem. 
(The io form is confined to the sec- 
ond part of the MS., in which it is 
regularly used with the exception 
of 11. 1971, 2207, 2510; cf. Lang. 
§ 17.1b, Intr. xcii.) — ns., 343 
(Beowulf is min nama), 405, 506, 
529, 631, 676, 957, 1024, 1 191, 
1299, 1310, 1383, 1441, 1473, 1651, 
1817, 1880, 1999, 2359, 2425, 2510, 
2724; gs. -es, 501, 795, 856, 872 & 
197 1 (sis Beowulfes), 2194, 2681, 
2807 (Blowulfes biorh); ds. -e, 609, 
623, 818, 1020, 1043, 105 1, 2207, 
2324, 2842, 2907, 3066, [3 151]; 
as. -, 364, 653, 2389; vs. -, 946; wine 
min B.: 457, 1704; B. leofa: 1216, 



1758; leofa B.: 1854, 1987, 2663. — 
Note: Beowulf maSelode: 405, 2510, 
2724; Beowulf mafjelode, beam 
Ecgl^eowes: 529, 631, 957, 1383, 

1473, 1651, 1817, 1999, 2425- — 
['bee-wolf; see Intr. xxv tf.; Bjork- 
man L 4.82a, & ESt. lii 145 ff.] 

Breca, wk.m., chief of the Brondingas ; 
583; d.(a.?)s. Brecan, 506; as. '~, 
531. [Cf. brecan ofer bseSweg, El. 
244, Andr. 223, 513; Bjorkman, 
Beibl. XXX 170 fi".: perh. brecan = 
'rush', 'storm'.] 

Brondingas, m.p., tribal name; gp. -a, 
521. [brond 'sword'? Cf. Cha. 
VVid. Ill; Bjorkman, Beibl. xxx 
174 ff.] 

Brosinga (gp.) mene, 1199, see Notes, 
p. 172. [Etym. of ON. Brisinga 
(men), brisingr: Bu. 75; R.-L. i 314.] 

Cain, m., biblical person; 1261 (MS. 
camp); gs. Caines (altered fr. cames), 
107. 

Daeg-hrefn, ra., a warrior of the HUgas; 
ds. Dseghrefne, 2501 (n.). [daeg 
' day '; hrefn ' raven '; see 1801 f.] 

Dene, mi. p., Danes (national and geo- 
graphical designation); np., 2050; 
gp. Dena, Denig(e)a, Denia, 155, 
498, 657, 1670, 2035; land '~, 242, 
253, si. 1904; folce(s) ~', 465, 1582; 
'^ leode (-um), 389, 599, 696, 1323, 
1712, 2125; wine '^, 350; aldor '~, 
668; '^ frean, 271, 359, 1680; dp. 
Denum, 767, 823, 1158, 1417, 1720, 
1814, 2068; ap. Dene, 1090. [ON. 
Danir. Cf. OE. denu 'valley'? 



404 



BEOWULF 



See Much, R.-L. i 388.] — Cpds.: 
a) Beorht-Dene; gp. -a, 427, 609. 
[beorht ' bright.'] Gar-Dene; gp. 
-a, i; dp. -urn, 601, 1856, 2494. 
[gar ' spear '; for names of persons 
compounded w. gar, see Sweet, Old- 
est Engl. Texts, p. 586; Keller 140; 
cp. Garmund (1. 1962), HrdSgar.j 
Hring-Dene; np., 116, 1279; gp. -a, 
1769. [hring * corslet.'] — b) East- 
Dene; gp. -a, 392, 616; dp. -um, 828. 
NorS-Dene; dp. -um, 783. SutS- 
Dene; gp. -a, 463; ap. -e, 1996. 
West-Dene; dp. -um, 383, 1578.— 
Cp. Healf-Dene. — See Scyldingas, 
Ingwine. 

Ead-gils, m., Swedish -prince, son of 
Ohthere; ds. -e, 2392. [ead ' wealth '; 
gis(e)l ' hostage.'] 

Eafor, see Eofor. 

Ean-mund, m., Swedish prince, son of 
Ohthere; gs. -es, 261 1. 

Earna-naes, m., a promontory in the 
land of the Geats, near the scene of 
the dragon fight; as., 3031. [earn 
' eagle.'] 

East-Dene, see Dene. 

Ecg-laf, m., a Dane, father of UnfertS; 
gs. Ecglafes: '^ beam, 499; sunu 
^^5 S90> 9^0, 1808; mago '^, 1465. 
\qc% ' sword '; laf ' remnant.'] 

Ecg-]?eow, mwa., father of Beowulf; 
263, 373 (Ecg)?eo); gs. Ecg>eowes: 
beam '^, 529, 631, 957, 1383, 1473, 
1651, 1817, 1999 (-Sioes), 2177, 
2425; sunu r^, 1550, 2367, 2398 
(-Siowes); maga '^, 2587. [ecg 
' sword '; };eow * servant.' Cf. ON. 
Egg^er.] 

Ecg-wela, wk.m., {unknown) Danish 
king; gs. -an, i7io(n.). [ecg* sword'; 
wela * wealth.'] 

Eofor, m., a Geat, the slayer of Ongen- 
i^'eoiv; gs. Eofores 2486, Eafores 2964 ; 
ds.Iof ore, 2993, 2997. [eofor 'boar.'] 



Eo-mer, m., son of the Angle king Off a; 
ig6o. [eoh ' horse '; msere ' fa- 
mous.'] (Baeda, H.E.j'i, c. 9: Eu- 
mer, 0£. Bede 122.9: Eomjer.) 

Eormen-ric, m., king of the East Goths; 
gs. -es, 1201. [eormen- * immense '; 
rice ' powerful,' cf. Go. reiks * ruler.'] 
(Baeda, H.E. ii, c. 5: Irminricus; 
Sweet, Oldest English Texts, p. 171: 
lurmenric.) 

Eotan, wk.m.p., ^ Jutes '; the pe_ople of 
Finn, the Frisian king: gp^Eotena, 
1072, 1088, 1 141; dp. Eotenum, 
1 145; — Jutes: dp. ^, 902. (Cf. 
Introd. to The Fight at Finnsburg, 
p. 221.) 

I Fin(n), m.,kingof the East Frisians ;F\n, 
1096, 1 152; gs. Finnes, 1068, 1081, 
1 156; ds. Finne, 1 128; as. Fin, 1 146. 

Finnas, m.p., Finns {Lapps); gp. -a, 
580. See Notes, pp. 144 f. [Cf. 
Schonf. 275 f.] 

Fitela, wk.m., nephew {and son) of 
Sigemund; 879, 889. [Orig. wk.adj., 
' variegated,' ' spotted,' ' stained,' 
ref. to his illegitimate origin. Etym. 
of Fitela, ON. SinfJQtli, OHG. Sin- 
tarfizzilo: Grimm, Z/cf^. i 2-6; Rafez- 
mann, Die deutsche Heldensage i 66; 
Mullenhoff, ZfdA. xxiii 161-63; 
P.Grdr.' ii-^ 185, ^ ii* 87; ESt. ivi 
433 f.; Beitr. xvi 363-66, 509 f., xtcx 
97 f.; Koegel L 4.8. i* 173, i^ 200; 
— Gering L 10.1.2,183 n.; Beilr. 
xviii 182 n. 2; ZfdPh. xl 392 ff.; — 
Beitr. xxxv 265.] 

Folc-walda, wk.m., father of Finn; gis. 
-an, 1089. [Cf. 2595.] 

Francan, wk.m.p., Franks; gp. Frant- 
na, 1210; dp. Froncum, 291*. 
[' spear-men ' (cf. OE. franoa 
* spear ') ? Or * freemen '? Or * bold 
ones'? Cf. Schonf. 91; Cha. Wi(4 
195 f.; Much, R.-L. ii 83; Bjorkf 
man, Beibl. xxx 177.] 



PROPER NAMES 



405 



Frea-waru, f., daughter of Hrddgdr; as. 

-e, 2022. [waru ' watchful care,' 

waer ' (a)ware.'] 
Fresan, Frysan, wk.m.p., Frisians; 

West Frisians (Intr. xxxix): gp. 

Fresna, 2915; dp. Frysum, 1207, 

2912; — East Frisians (Introd. to 

The Fight at Finnsburg, p. 220): gp. 

Fresena, 1093, Frysna 1 104. [Schonf. 

95 f.; Much, R.-L. ii loi.] 
Fres-cyning, m., king of the {West) 

Frisians; ds. -[e], 2503. 
Fres-lond, n., Friesland; land of the 

West Frisians: dp. Freslondum, 

2357; — land of the East Frisians: 

as. Frysland, 1126. 
Fres-wael, n., Frisian battle-field; ds. -e, 

1070. 
Froda, wk.m., Hea3o-Bard chief, 

father of Ingeld; gs. -an, 2025. 

[fr5d ' wise ' (' old ').] 
Froncan, see Francan. 
Frysan, Frys-land, see Fresan, Fres- 
lond. 

Gar-Dene, see Dene. 

Gar-mund, m., father of the Angle king 
Off a; gs. -es, 1962. [gar * spear '; 
mund ' hand,' ' protection.'] 

Geatas, m.p., Scandinavian tribe in 
South ' Sweden,^ = ON. Gautar (see 
Intr. xlvi ff.); gp. Geata, 374, 378, 
601, 676, 1191, 1202, 1551, 1642, 
1836, 191 1, 2184, 2327, 2472, 2658, 
2946; '^ leode (-a, -um), 205, 260, 
362, 443 (Geotena, cf. Lang. § 16.2), 
1213, 1856, 1930, 2318, 2927, 3137, 
3178; ^ leod, 625, 669, 1432; '^ 
dryhten (cyning, goldwine), 1484, 
183 1, 2356, 2402, 2419, 2483, 2560, 
2576, 2584, 2901, 2991; dp. Gcatum, 
195, 1171, 2192, 2390, 2623; ap. 
Geatas, 1173. Geat (i.e. Beowulf), 
ns., 1785; gs. Geates, 640; ds. Geate, 
1301; as. Geat, 1792. — [Ablaut 
form: Gotan ' Goths.' Schonf. 104 f.] 



— Cpds.:Gut5-Geatas; gp. -a, 1538. 
[guS'war.'l Sae-Geatas; np., 1850; 
gp.-a, 1986; ap. -as, 300^. [sse 
' sea.'] Weder-Geatas; gp. -a, 1492, 
1612,2551; dp. -um, 2379. [weder 
'weather.'] — See Wederas; Hre3- 
lingas. 

Geat-maecgas, mja.p., men of the 
Geats; gp. -mecga, 829; dp. -maec- 
gum, 491. 

Geotena, see Geatas. 

GiftSas, m.p.. East Germanic tribe; dp. 
-um, 2494 (n.). (Wids. 60: Gef}?as, 
Lat. form Gepidae.) [Schonf. 109 f.; 
Much, R.-L. ii 157.] 

Grendel, m., monster slain by Beowulf; 
102, 151, 474, 5p/, 678, 711, 819, 
1054, 1253, 1266, 1775, 2078; gs. 
Grendles, 127, 195, 384, 409, 478, 
483, 527, 836, 927, 1258, 1282, 1391, 
1538, 1639, 1648, 2002; Grendeles, 
2006, 21 18, 2139, 2353; ds. Grendle, 
666, 930, 1577, 2521; as. Grendel, 
424, 1334, 1354, 1586, 1997, 2070. 
[Etym.: Intr. xxviii; Rooth, Beibl. 
xxviii 335fF.: *grandil, fr. *grand, 
'sand,' 'bottom (ground) of the 
sea.'] 

Gut5-Geatas, see Geatas. 

Gu?5-laf, m., a Danish warrior; 1148. 
[guS ' war '; laf ' remnant.'] 

Gu5-Scilfingas, see Scylfingas. 

HaeretS, m., father of Hygd; gs. Haere- 
[jes i929,H£ereSes 1981. [Binz 162 f.; 
J. Kopke, Altnord. Personennamen 
bei den Ags. (Berlin Diss., 1909), 
pp. 26 f.] 

HaetScjoi, -cen, m . , Geatish prince, second 
son of Hre6el; HseScyn, 2434, 2437; 
ds. HaeScynne, 2482; as. Hse'Scen, 
2925. [h(e)aSu- ' war '; dimin. suf- 
fix -cin(.?). Cf. Lang. § 18.7 & n.; 
Binz 165; ESt. xxxii 348; but also: 
Bu.Tid. 289; ZfdG. Ivi 758; Gering 
L 3 .26.1 17; Bjorkman, ESt. liv 24ff .] 



4o6 



BEOWULF 



Halga, wk.m., Danish prince, younger 

brother of HrbSgdr; Halga til, 6i. 

[ON. Helgi, from ON. heilagr, OE. 

halig, i.e. ' consecrated,' ' invio- 
lable.'] 
Hama, wk.m., a person of the Gothic 

cycle of legends; 1198; see Notes, pp. 

171 f. 
Healf-dene, mi., king of the Danes; 

heah '^, 57; gs. -es, 1064; maga '^, 

189, 1474, 2143; mago r^, 1867, 

201 1 ; sunu '^, 268, 344, 645, 1040, 

1652, 1699, 2147; '^ sunu, 1009; 

beam ^^, 469, 1020. [O. (West) N. 

Halfdan(r), O.Dan. Haldan (Lat. 

Haldanus). See Intr. xxxiii.] 
Healf-Dene, mi. p., ^ Half -Danes,' 

tribe {of the Finnsburg story) to which 

Hoc, Hncef, Hildeburh belong; gp. 

-Dena, 1069. 
Heard-red, m., Geatish king, son of 

Hygeldc; 2388; ds. -e, 2202, 2375. 
HeaSo-Beardan, wk.m.p., a Germanic 

tribe (see Intr. xxxv f., R.-L. iii 

123-25); gp. -Beardna 2032; (MS. 

bearna:) 2057 (HeaSa-), 2o6y. 

[heaSo- 'war.'] 
Heaj)0-laf, m., a man of the Wylfing 

tribe; ds. -e, 460. [hea]?o- ' war '; 

laf ' remnant.'] 
Heajjo-Raemas, m.p,, a people living 

iyi southern Norway (Romerike); ap. 

5/p. {Wids. 63: Heajjo-Reamum, 

dp.; ON. Raumar.) See Notes, pp. 

144 f. 
HeatSo-Scilfingas, see Scylfingas. 
Helmingas, m.p., the family to which 

Wealhpeow belongs; gp. -a, 620. 

{Wids. 29: Helm. Cf. Cha. Wid. 

198.)^ 
Hemming, m., a kinsman of Of a and 

of Eomer; gs. -es, ig44 (n.), ig6i. 
Hengest, m., leader of the {Half-) 

Danes; 1127; gs. -es, 1091; ds. -e, 

1083, 1096. [hengest ' horse.'] 
Heoro-gar, m., Danish king, elder 



brother of HroSgdr; 61; Hioro-, 
2158; Here-, 467. [heoro 'sword,' 
here ' army '; gar ' spear.'] (Cp. 
hioro-serce 2539: here-syrce 151 1.) 

Heorot, m., the famous hall of the Dan- 
ish king HroSgdr {corresponding to 
the royal seat of HleiSr {Zealand) in 
Norse tradition, cf. Intr. xxxvii); 
1017, 1 176, Heort 991; gs. Heorotes, 
403; ds. Heorote, 475, 497, 593, 
1267, 1279, 1302, 1330, 1588, 1671, 
Heorute jGG, Hiorote 1990, Hiorte 
2099; as. Heorot 166, 432, Heort 78. 
[heorot ' hart '; see note on 78.] 

Heoro-weard, m., son of Heorogdr; ds. 
-e, 2161. 

Here-beald, m., Geatish prince, eldest 
son of Hredel; 2434; ds. -e, 2463. 
[here ' army '; beald ' bold.'] , 

Here-gar, see Heoro-gar. 

Here-mod, m., a king of the Danes; 
1709; gs. -es, 901. [here 'army'; 
mod ' mind,' ' courage.'] See Notes, 
pp. 158 ff. 

Here-ric, m., (prob.) uncle of Heard- 
red (i.e. brother of Hygd, cf. See- 
bohm L 9.17.69); gs. -es, :^2o6. 
[here ' army '; rice * powerful.'] 

Here-Scyldingas, see Scyldingas. 

Het-ware, mi. p., a Prankish people on 
the lower Rhine (see Intr. xxxii f.); 
2363, 2916. {Wids. 33: Hsetv/erum, 
dp.) [h3et(t) ' hat ' (perh. 'jhel- 
met ').''; -ware ' inhabitants.' 1 Cf. 
Lat. forms Chatti: Chattuarii; 
Much, R.-L. i 371 f.; Schonf. 130 f.j 

Hige-lac, see Hyge-lac. 

Hilde-burh, fc, wife of the Frisian 
king Finn; 1071, 11 14. [hild 'bat- 
tle '; burg ' fortified place.'] 

Hiorot, see Heorot. 

Btaaef, m., chief of the {Half-)Da\ies, 
1069; gs. -es, 1 1 14. [Cf. ZfdA. xii 
285.] 

Hoc, m., father of Hildeburh {and of 
Hncef); gs. -es, 1076. [Cf . Bu. Zs. 204.] 



PROPER NAMES 



407 



Hond-scioh, m., a Geat warrior, one of 
the comrades of Beowulf; ds. -scio, 
2076. [Cf. Ger. Handschuh, ' glove.'] 
(First recognized as a proper name 
by Gru. See Holtzm, 496; Bu. Zs. 
209 f. For the ON. 'name Vgttr, i.e. 
'glove,' see Par. § 5: Skdldsk., ch. 41, 
Par. § 6: Ynglingas., ch. 27.) 

Hrsedlan, Hraedles, see HreSel. 

Hrefaa-wudu, mu., a forest in Sweden 
(' Ravenswood '); as. (or ds..^), 2925. 

Hrefnes-holt, n., a forest in Sweden 
(' Ravenswood ')> ^s., 2935. 

Hreosna-beorh, m., a hill in Geailand; 
as., 2477. 

HretSel (Hrsedel, Hrsedla), m., king of 
the Geats, father of Hygeldc, grand- 
father of Beowulf; 374 (Hrefjel 
Geata), 2430 (HreSel cyning), 
2474; gs. HrEHes, 1847, 2191, 2358, 
2992; Hraedles, 1485; Hraedlan, 454. 
[For the interchange of Hre3- and 

, Hr^d-, see Binz 164; Cha. Wid. 
252 f.; Intr. xxxii n. 4.] 

HreJ?ling, m., son of Hrepel; as., 1923 

j^ (Higelac), 2925 (HaeScen). HretS- 
lingas, m.p., Geat people, 2960. 

Hret5-ric, m., a son of HroSgdr; 1189, 
1836. [hroS-: hreS ' glory,' see 
Sievers, Beitr. xxvii 207. Cp. 
Roderick.] 

Hring-Dene, see Dene. 

Hrones-naes(s), m., a headland on the 
coast of Geatland; ds. -naesse, 2805, 
3136. [hron 'whale.'] 

HrotS-gar, m., king of the Danes; 61, 
356, 371, 456, 653, 662, 92s, 1017, 
1236, 1321, 1687, 1840, 2155; gs. -es, 
235, 335, 613, 717, 826, 1066, 1456, 
1580, 1884, 1899, 2020, 2351; ds. -e, 
64, 1296, 1399, 1407, 1592, 1990, 
2129; as. -, 152, 277, 339, 396, 863, 
1646, 1816, 2010; vs., 367,407,417 
())eoden H.), 1483. — Note: HroS- 
gar ma}?elode: 925, 1687, 1840; 
HroSgar maJ?elocle, helm Scyldinga: 



371, 456, 1321. — [hr5Sor, hrES (see 
Olriki 25; Intr. xxxii); gar. Cf. ON. 
HroSgeirr, MHG. Riiedegcr, Anglo- 
Norman Roger (see OE. Chronicle, 
A.D. 1075)-] 

Hr6t5-mund, m., a son of IlrbSgdr; 
1 1 89. [mund ' hand,' * protection.'] 

Hr6j>-ulf, m., son of Hdlga; 1017; 
as., 1 181. [wulf. ON. Hrolfr, IVIE. 
Rolf. Cf. Ralph.] 

Hrunting, m., UnferS's sword; 1457; 
ds. -e, 1490, 1659; as., 1807. [Cf. 
ON. Hrotti, sword-name; ON. (OE.) 
hrinda(n) ' thrust.' See Noreen, 
Urgerm. Lautlehre, p. 188; also 
Falk L 9.44.52.] 

Hugas, m.p., a name applied to the 
Franks; gp. -a, 2502; ap. -as, 2914. 
[Cf. Intr. xl; Schonf. 132.] 

Hun-lafing, m., {son of Hunldf), a war- 
rior in Hengest's band; 1143 (n.). 
[*hun- ' high,' see Hoops in Germ. 
Abhandlungen filr H. Paul (1902), 
pp. 167 ff.; Schonf. 143.] 

Hygd, fi., wife of Hygeldc; 1926, 2369; 
ds. -e, 2172. [ge-hygd ' thought/ 
' deliberation.'] 

Hyge-lac, Hige-lac, (Hylac(es) 1530 
pointing to the form Hyglac, see 
Siev. R. 463, Lang. §§ 18.10, 19.1; 
the form Hyge- occurs only betw. 
2001 and 2434, besides 813, 2943), 
making of the Geats; 425 y 1202, 1983, 
2201, 2372, 2434, 2914; gs. -es, 261, 
342, 2386, 2943, 2952, 2p5(^; ~>egn, 
194, 1574, 2977; m^g ~, 737, 758, 
813, 914, 1530, (si.) 407; ds. -e, 452, 
1483, 1830, 1970, 2169, 2988; as.-, 
1820, 1923, 2355; vs., 2000 (drvh- 
ten H.), 2151. [Cf. ON. Hugleikr.j 

In-geld, m., prince of the HeaSo-BardSy 
son of Froda; ds. -e, 2064. [Schonf. 
146/.] 

Ing-wine, mi.p., (I ng's friends), Danes; 
gp.: (eodor) Ingwina, 1044, (frean) 



4o8 



BEOWULF 



'^, 13 19. [Schonf. 147; Intr. xxxvii 
& n. 6.] 
lofor, see Eofor. 

Mere-wioing, m., Merovingian (i.e. king 
of the Franks); gs. -as, 2921. [Schonf. 
139, 167 f., 12; Holt., ESt. liv 89; 
cp. Oswio. As to the patronymic 
ending -ing, cp. Scylding.] 

Naegling, m., Beowulf's sword; 2680. 
[naegl, see 2023; cp. sword-names 
Nagelrinc, -ring, Nagelung in Aid- 
rekssaga & MHG. epics; Falk 
L 9.44.3 1 & 57.] 

NorS-Dene, see Dene. 

Offa, wk.m., king of the {continental) 
^ng/<fj-; 1957; gs.Offan, 1949. [Ek- 
wall, ESt. liv 310: cp. Wulf-? 

_ (Saxo: Uffo).] 

Oht-(h)ere, mja., son of the Swedish 
king Ongenpeow; gs. Ohteres, 2380, 
2394, 2612; Ohtheres, 2928, 2932. 
[oht ' pursuit '^(or * terror '?); here 
* army '; ON, Ottarr. Cf. Bjorkman 
L4.31.4.104; Sarrazin, ESt. xlii 17.] 

Onela, wk.m., king of the Swedes, son 
of Ongenpeow ; 2616; gs. Onelan, 62, 
2932. [ON. Ali.] 

Ongen-J^eow, mwa., king of the Swedes; 

2486, -Sio, 2924, 2951, -Slow 2961; 

gs. -}>eo?s, 1968, OngenSioes, 2387; 

-Seowes, 2475; ds. -Sio, 2986. [}?eow 

_ ' servant.' Cf. ON. Angantyr.] 

Os-laf, m., a Danish warrior; 1148. 
[5s, ON. ass ' god.'] 

Sse-Geatas, see Geatas. 

Scede-land(= Sceden-), n., see Sce- 
den-ig; dp. -landum, 19. 

Sceden- ig, fjo., name of the southern- 
most part of the Scandinavian penin- 
sula (Skane), applied to the Danish 
realm; ds. -igge, 1686. [ON. Skan-ey, 
Lat. Sca(n)din-avia, mod. Swed. 



Skane, see Intr. xxxvii; Gloss.: eg- 
stream. Cf. Miillenhoff, Deutsche 
Altertumskunde ii 359 ff.; Much, 
ZfdA. xxxvi 126 ff.; Bugge, Beitr. 
xxi 424; Schrader in Philol. Sindien, 
Festgabe fiir E. Sievers (1896), pp. 
2-5; Holt., Beibl. xxix 256; but also 
Lindroth, Namn och Bygd iii 10 ff. 
(connection of 'Scadinavia' and 
'Skane' denied).] 

Scefing, m., appellation of Scyld; 4. 
[sceaf, MnE. sheaf; see Notes, pp. 
122 f.; Lang. § 10.4.] 

Scyld, m., mythical Danish king; 4, 
26; gs. -es, 19. [scyld ' shield '; see 
Notes, pp. 121 ff.] 

Scyldingas (Scild-, 229, 351, 11 83, 
2101, 2105), m.p., {descendants of 
Scyld, members of Danish dynasty), 
Danes (poet, name); np. hwate '^, 
1601, 2052 (Scyldungas); gp. Scyl- 
dinga,S3,229,9i3,io69, 1154,1168, 
1563; wine ^, 30, 148, 170, 1 183, 
2026, 2101 (Scildunga); frean '^, 
291, 351, 500, 1 166; helm ^, 27ir 
456, 1 321; eodor '^, 428, 663; |?eoden 
'^, 1675, 1871; leod '-«-', 1653, 2159 
(Scyldunga); witan '^, 778; winiim 
'~, 1418; dp. Scyldingum, 274; kp. 
Scyldingas, 58. Scylding, ns.: ga- 
mela '~ (i.e. HroSgar), 1792, 2105. 
[scyld, Scyld; ON. Skjgldungar; ^ee 
Notes, p. 121.] — Cpds.: Ar-Scyl- 
dingas; gp. -a, 464; dp. -um, 1710. 
[ar ' honor.'] Here-Scyldingas ; gp. 
-a, 1 108. [here 'army.'] Sige-Scjl- 
dingas; gp. -a, 597; dp. -um, 20C4. 
[sige 'victory.'] JJeod-ScyldingaB ; 
np., 1019. [l?eod ' people.'] — See 
Dene. 

Scylfingas (Scilf-), m.p., {Swedish dy- 
nasty), Swedes; gp. Scylfinga: helm 
'^j 2381, leod'^, 2603. Scylfing, ns.: 
gomela '^ (i.e. Ongen)?eow), 2487, 
2968 (Scimng). [ON. Skilfing(a)r, 
see Par. § 4: Hyndl. 11; ON. -skjalf 



PROPER NAMES 



409 



* shelf,' * seat,' perh. OE. scylfe; cf. 
MHG. {Nibel.) Schilbunc (-ung). 
See Bu. 12.] — Cpds.: Gu6-Scil- 
fingas; ap. 2927. Hea?5o-Scilfingas; 
np. 2205; HeaSo-Scilfing; gs. -as, 63 
(i.e. Oncla [.?]). — See Sweon. 

S'ge-mund, m., son of JVcels, uncle {and 
father) of Fitela; gs. -es, Sys; ds. -e, 
884. [sige ' victory '; mund ' hand,' 
' protection.'] 

Sige-Scyldingas, see Scyldingas. 

Su?5-Dene, see Dene. 

Sweon, wk.m.p., Swedes; i.e. inhabit- 
ants of the east central part of the 
present Sweden {northeast of Lakes 
Vdner and Fatter); gp. Sweona, 2472, 
2g46; ~ leodum (-e), 2958, 3Cxdi. 
[O.Icel. Sviar,0. Swed. Swear, Swiar. 
Cf. Go. swes, OE. sw^s ' one's 
own '; Noreen, Altschwed. Gram. 
§ 169 n.] — See Scylfingas. 

Sweo-tSeod, f., the Swedish people; da. 
-e, 2922. [ON. Svi-J?j6S; cf. Leges 
Edwardi Confessoris 32E: Suetheida, 
' Sweden.'] 

Swerting, m., {maternal) uncle (See- 
bohm L 9.17.69) or grandfather {?) 
of Hygeldc; gs. -es, 1203. [sweart 
'black '; ON. Svertingr.] 

Swio-rice, nja., Sweden; ds., 2383, 2495. 
[Mn.Swed. Sverige.] 

peod-Scyldingas, see Scyldingas. 

JJrytS, fi., wife of the Angle king Offa;gs. 
J>rySe, 2P57 (n.). [\>ry^ 'strength.'] 
See Notes, pp. 187 ff. 

UnfertS, m., courtier {Pyle) of HroSgar; 
4Q9, 1 1 6$; as., 1488; vs., 530. (MS.: 
Hun-.) [Cf. Notes, p. 145.] 

Waeg-mimdingas, m.p., the family to 
which Wlhstdn, Wigldf, and Beowulf 
belong; gp. -a, 2607, 2814. 

Wsels, m., father of Sigemund; gs. -es, 
897. [Cf. Goth, walis, yvri<TLO%, ' gen- 
uine,' ' legitimate.'] 



Waelsing, m., son of Wcrls (i.e. Sige- 
mund); gs.-es, 877. [Cf. ON. V<?1- 
sungr.] 

Wealh-|7eo(w) (the form with final w 
in 612 only), str. & wk.f., Ilrod gar's 
queen; 612, 1162, 1215, 2173; ds. 
-\)ebn, 629; as. -]jeo, 664. [wealh 
'Celtic,' 'foreign'; jjeow =' cap- 
tive' (carried off in war). See Intr. 
xxxiii & n. 2; Bjorkman, Beibl. xxx 
177 ff.] 

Wederas, m.p., = Weder-Geatas (cf. 
HreSas, EL 58 = HreS-Gotan, ib. 
20); gp. Wedera, and (in the second 
part of the MS., except 2186 & 2336, 
regularly:) Wedra (cf. Lang. § 18.10 
n.); 423, 461, 498, 2120, 2186; ^ 
leode (-a, -um), 225, 697, 1894, 2900, 
3156; '^ leod, 341; '^Jjloden (helm), 
2336, 2462, 2656, 2705, 2786, 3037. 

Weder-Geatas, see Geatas. 

Weder-mearc, f., land of the {Weder-) 
Geats; ds. -e, 298. (Cf. (Den-)mark.) 

Weland, ra., famous smith of Germanic 
legend; gs. -es, 455. [Cf. ON. vel 
'artifice' (Grimm).?, High Ger. 
Wielant (d), ON. Vglundr (Jiriczek 
L 4.1 16.7; Heusler, ZfdA. lii 97 f.); 
MnE. Wayland (dial, pronunc, cf. 
Forster, Arch, cxix 106).] See Notes, 
pp. 141 f. 

Wendlas (or Wendle), m.p., Vandals 
(cp. Greg. Dial. 179.14: Wandale, 
Var.: Wendle, 182.11: W3endla,etc.), 
or inhabitants of Vendel in Uppland, 
Sweden, or inhabitants of Vendill in 
North Jutland {mod. Fendsyssel); gp. 
Wendla, 348. (See Intr. xxx, xliv, 
xlviii; MiiU. 89 f., Cha. Wid. 208.) 

Weoh-stan (Weox-), see Wih-stan. 

West-Dene, see Dene. 

Wig-laf, m., a Wagmunding, kinsman 
of Beowulf; 2602, 2631, 2862, 2906, 
3076; vs., 2745; as. Wilaf, 2852. 

Wih-stan, Weoh-stan, m., father of 
JFigldf; Weohstan, 2613; gs. Wih- 



BEOWULF 



. stanes (sunu) : 275 2, 3 076, 3 1 20, 2862 
(WEoh-), 2602 (Weox-); (byre) 
Wihstanes: 2907, 3 no. [wig, weoh 
(see wIg-weorI?ung), cp. Alewih, 
Wids. 35; ON. Vesteinn, see Par. 
§ 5: Kdlfsvisa] 

Wilfingas, see Wylfingas. 

Wi6er-gyld, m., a Heado-Bard war- 
rior; 2051 (n.). 

Won-red, m., a Geat, father of Wulf and 
Eofor; gs. -es, 2971. [won * wanting,' 
* void of.'] 

Won-reding, m., son of Wonred (i.e. 
fVulf); 2965. 



Wulf, m., aGeat {warrior); 2965; ds. -e, 

2993. 
Wulf -gar, m., an official at the court of 

H rod gar; 348, 360, [390]. 
Wylfingas, m.p., a Germanic tribe 

{prob. south of the Baltic sea); dp. 

Wylfingum, 471, Wilfingum 461. 

[wulf; ON. Ylfingar.] _(Cf. MuUen- 

hoff, ZfdJ. XI 282, xxiii 128, 169 f.; 

Jiriczek L 4.1 16.273, 291 f.; Bugge 

L 4.84.17s; Cha. Wid. 198.) 



Yrmen-laf, m., a Dane; 
[Cf. Eormen-(ric).] 



-es, 1324. 



GLOSSARY OF THE FIGHT AT 
FINNSBURG 



Only the words not occurring in Beoivulf are listed here. References to the others have 
been incorporated in the Glossary of Beoivulf. 



a-nyman (-niman) (t)+, iv, take 
away; 21. 

ban-helm t, m., bo n e -helm^/ {ot -pro- 
tection), \.e. shield{?); 30. (Dickins: 
'helmet decorated w. horns,' cf. 
Stjer. 8.) 

buruh-tSeluJ, f., castle-floor; 30. 

celled, 29, see note. 

dagian(t)+, w 2., daw«; pres. 3 sg. 

dagaS, 3. [dseg; NED.: daw, v.^ 

(obs., Sc.)] 
deor-modf, adj., bold, brave; 23. 
driht-gesiSJ, m., retainer, comrade; 

gp. -a, 42. 

eor6-buend(e)(t), mc. (pres. ptc.) 
[pi.], {e ART K-dzveller)y man, na- 
tive; gp. -ra, 32. 

feohtan, iii, fight; pret. 3 pi. fuhton, 

41. 
fyren, adj., riERy, on fire; nsf. 

fy-renu, 36. 

ge-hlyn(n)(t), nja., loud sound, din; 28. 
gold-hladent, adj. (pp.), (laden) 

adorned with gold; 13. 
grsg-hamaj, wk.m. (adj.), the grey - 

coated one; 6 (n.). 
guS-wuduJ, mu., battle-wooDy spear; 

6. 
gyllan(t), in, yell, cry out, resound; 

pres. 3 sg. gylleS, 6. 



heajjo-geongt, adj., young {in war); 

2. 
here-sceorp J, n., war-dress, armor; 45. 
hleoJ?riaii, w 2., speak, exclaim; pret. 

3 sg. hIeo}?rode, 2. 
hwearf-lic(t), adj., aclive{?), trusty{?); 

gpm. -ra, 34 (n.). 

on-cweSan, v, answer; pres. 3 sg. 

oncwyS, 7. 
on-mod, adj., resolute, brave; npm. -e, 

12. 
on-wacnian, w 2., awake (intr.); 

imp. pi. onwacnigea'S, 10. 

sealo-brun J, adj ., [ s a l l o w - or] dark- 

brown; 35. 
sige-beomj, m., victorious warrior; 

gp. -a, 38. 
sixtig, num., sixty; as., 38. 
styran, w i., w. dat., (steer), re- 

strain; pret. 3 sg. styrde, 18. 
swaB]7er(t)+ (= swa hwaejjer), pron., 

whichever of two; asn., 27. (Cp. Beow. 

686.) 
swan(t)+, m., young man (in prose: 

'herdsman'); ap. -as, jp. [Cp. 

SWAIN, from ON. sveinn.] 
swurd-leomaj, wk.m., swoRT>-hght; 

35. 

J?indan, in, swell, i.e., be angry, show 
one^s temper; imp. pi. J>inda6, 12. 
Cf. Rieger, ZfdA. xlviii 10. For the 
figur. use see Gr. Spr., B.-T; cf. a-, 
to-jjindan. 



PROPER NAMES 



tSjrel, adj., pierced through; Syr[e]l, 45. 

un-deaminga, adv., without conceal- 
ment, openly; 22. [Cp. un-dyrne, 
Beow.] 

un-hror(t)(+), adj., weak, (made) use- 
less; nsn., 45. (Nonce meaning.) 
(Another conjectural meaning, 
' firm ' [orig. ' not stirring '] is men- 
tioned by Chambers.) 



wael-sliht, mi., SLAUGHT^r; gp. -a, 28. 
[slean; ON. *slahtr > slaughter.] 

wandrian, w2., wander, rove, circle; 
pret. 3 sg. wandrode, 34. 

wat5olt, adi., wandering; 8, [Cp. 
MHG. wadel, OHG. wadaBn, wal- 
lon, OE. weallian, see IF. iv 337, 
Beiir. xxx 132, xxxvi 99 f., 431.] 
(B.-T., CI. Hall [Diet.], Mackie: 
waSol, from waS, f., 'wandering.') 

wea-dsed t, fi-, d e e d of woe; np. -a, 8. 



PROPER NAMES 

Eaha, wk.m., a Danish warrior; 15. \ 

Finns-bunih, fc, Finn's castle; 36. 

Gar-ulf, m., a Frisian warrior; 31; ds. -e, 18. [gar; wulf.] 

GuS-ere, mja., a Frisian warrior; 18. [guS; here.] 

Gujj-laf, m., i) a Danish warrior; 16. 2) a Frisian warrior; gs. -es, 33. 1 

Hengest, m., a leading Danish warrior; 17. [hengest 'horse.'] j 

Hnaef, m., Danish chief; ds. -e, 40. \ 

Ord-laf, m., a Danish warrior; 16. 

Secgan, wk.m. p., a Germanic {coast) tribe; gp. Secgena, 24. [secg 'sword'.? 

Cf. seax; Seaxe.] 
Sige-ferS, m., one of Hncefs warriors {of the tribe of the Secgan); 15, 24. 

(ferS = friS(u).] | 



HD-4. 



6. 







A o " " » . -it, 



•*'^o< 










•Ic^^**- ^ r^ ^'""/i^*-* ^T Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process, 

•i ^^^n%v* •''j. . ^ * J0'f{l/A^ -„ Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 

''■ Treatment Date: Feb. 2009 








; PreservationTechnologies 

* qO A WORLD LEADER IN COLLECTIONS PRESERVATION 

«5l 111 Thomson Park Drive 



Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 

nOi.\ 77Q.O-I11 



























DOBBS BROS. ^ '^5^!!y\^'^<^ ^^ 

LIBKANV BINOINQ o ,tv^<^\1|/% v *P> 4 





>T. AUGUSTINE . * 

FLA. ^^_^--" 




\> ^*V'. ^o. .0^ 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 




013 998 752 4 



